JACK 

HARKAWAY 

AFTER 
SCHOOL-DAYS 


BRACEBRIDGE 
HEMYNG 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


JACK  HARKAWAY 

AFTER  SCHOOLDAYS 


Bff 

SKACEBRIDGE  HEMYNG 


ILLUSTRATED 


CHICAGO: 
M.    A.    DONOHUE   &   CO. 


TVt.  A.    DONOH  UE  &.   COMPANY 


407.429    DEARBORN    STREET 
CHICAGO 


tn 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  Getting  on  Board   .....      "  .,         ,  5 

II.  Dropping  Down  the  River          ...         .  n 

III.  Taking  in  a  Passenger   ......  x? 

IV.  The  Stowaway    .......  20 

V.  Lashed  to  the  Masthead  Rigging          ...  26 

VI.  The  Captain's  Secret           .....  32 

VII.  Wren  Disappears  ......        •  35 

VIII.  What  was  in  the  Box          .....  41 

IX.  The  Storm      .    -    .......  47 

X.  Land  Ahead        .......  52 

XI.  Wrecked         ........  57 

XII.  The  Raft      ........  65 

XIII.  Building  Jack's  Castle  ......  69 

XIV.  Mr.  Mole  Comes  to  Grief  .....  72 
XV.  The  Burning  Mountain           .....  76 

XVI.  Hunston  Proclaims  Himself  King  of  the  Island  80 

XVII.  The  Savages  ........  84 

XVIII.  Jack  to  the  Rescue     ......  87 

XIX.  Hunston  is  Tattooed      ......  93 

XX.  Treachery  in  the  Camp      .....  100 

XXI.  Just  in  Time  ........  106 

XXII.  An  Ugly  Fix       .......  no 

XXIII.  The  Feast  of  the  Cannibals   .....  118 

XXIV.  Kept  in  Suspense        ......  123 

XXV.  Hunston's  Reception  by  the  Natives    .        .        .128 

XXVI.  A  Message  from  the  Sea    .....  133 

XXVII.  Wide  Awake  ........  137 

XXVIII.  Monday       ........  147 

XXIX.  Building  the  Boat  .......  153 

XXX.  The  Valley  of  Death  ......  158 

XXXI.  Burning  of  the  Castle     ......  165 

XXXII.  A  Ghost  from  the  Grave    .        .        .        .        «  170 


LIBRARY 


4  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  PAG» 

XXXIII.  Mr.  Mole's  Valour 176. 

XXXIV.  Escaping  from  the  Island i8c 

XXXVI.  A  Fight  under  the  Sea 193 

XXXVII.  Reception  at  L,imbi 199 

XXXVIII.  Monday's  News 204 

XXXIX.  Mr.  Mole's  Despair 210 

XL,.  Taking  Him  Home 214 

XI/I.  Startling  News   .......  220 

XI/II.  Nuratella,  the  Witch 224 

XLIII.  Mrs.  Mole  No.  Two 231 

XLIV.  Jack  Won't  Take  Advice 234 

XLV.  The  Meeting 237 

XL VI.  Harvey  Gets  Uneasy 241 

XI/VII.  The  Witch's  Doom     ......  244 

XLVIII.  The  Prey  of  the  Crocodiles 248 

XLJX.  Monday's  New  Clothes      .....  255 

L,.  Harvey's  Resolve 265 

I/I.  At  Hunston's  Mercy  ......  270 

I/H.  True  to  His  Colors 274 

I/III.  Kept  in  Suspense 278 

UV.  The  Voyage  of  Discovery 282 

I/V.  Revisiting  the  Castle  ......  287 

The  Escape «        .  293 


JACK    HARKAWAY 

AFTER   SCHOOLDAYS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

GETTING  ON   BOARD. 

"CoME  on,  Dick.     Here's  the  ship,"  exclaimed  Jack. 

"All  right  !     I'm  close  behind,"  answered  Harvey. 

It  was  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  the  tide 
served  in  about  an  hour,  so  that  the  ship  "Fairy"  would 
have  to  start  on  her  outward  voyage  in  a  short  time. 

The  two  friends  had  come  down  by  rail  from  Fenchurch 
Street  to  Blackwall,  where  the  ship  was  lying. 

Most  of  their  kit  had  been  sent  on  board  the  day  before, 
by  an  outfitter  in  one  of  the  tortuous  streets  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood. 

But  they  had  brought  a  lot  of  things  down  with  them 
from  London,  with  which  the  thoughtful  care  of  their 
parents  had  provided  them. 

Jack's  father  and  mother,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bedington,  and 
Harvey's  mother,  accompanied  them  to  Blackwall,  but 
having  been  on  board  twice  before,  the  ladies  did  not 
care  to  go  again,  in  the  bustle  and  confusion  of  sailing, 
for  they  knew  they  would  only  be  in  the  way. 

Mr.  Bedington  had  escorted  the  ladies  to  a  private  room 
in  the  famous  Brunswick  Hotel,  promising  to  go  and  see 
the  boys  on  board,  and  return  to  them  when  the  ship 
went  out  of  the  dock,  and  stand  with  them  on  the  pier  to 
wave  a  handkerchief  and  wish  them  a  last  good-bye. 

Both  Dick  and  his  friend  were  groaning  beneath  a 
weight  of  parcels,  and  they  with  difficulty  ascended  the 
ladder  at  the  ship's  side. 

The  "Fairy"  was  a  vessel  of  1,000  tons  burden,  and 


6  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

as  trimly  built  and  neat  a  craft  as  any  lover  of  the  sea 
could  wish  to  sail  in. 

No  one  took  any  notice  of  the  boys  as  they  went  on 
board. 

Everybody  was  bustling  about,  appearing  to  do  some- 
thing. 

All  was  confusion. 

The  boys  knew  their  way  about  pretty  well,  for  they 
had  been  on  board  three  times  before,  and  they  proceeded 
below. 

Going  aft,  Jack  descended  the  companion,  and  Harvey 
said — 

"Where  shall  I  put  the  things?  " 

' '  Chuck  'em  down  here.  Stow  'em  anywhere  for  the 
present,"  replied  Jack,  pointing  to  a  corner  near  his  bunk. 

There  was  a  tall,  surly-looking  young  fellow  standing 
by,  smoking  a  short  pipe. 

He  was  in  his  shirt,  and  his  sleeves  were  turned  up,  as 
if  he  had  been  at  work. 

Looking  at  Jack,  he  said — 

"  Are  you  one  of  the  new  hands  ?  " 

"Yes,"  replied  Jack,  returning  his  stare. 

"Oh  !  I've  heard  about  you,  and  as  I'm  an  old  sailor 
and  have  made  two  voyages,  you'll  have  to  knock  under 
to  me.  Don't  you  think  you're  going  to  chuck  things 
about  here  just  as  you  please.  Ask  my  permission  next 
time." 

"Next  week,"  said  Jack. 

"What  do  you  mean  ?  "  said  the  other. 

"What  I  say.  I'm  a  remarkably  plain-spoken  sort  of 
a  chap,  but  very  simple.  I'm  so  easily  imposed  upon  ;  I 
was  such  a  fool  when  I  was  at  school  that  they  sent  me 
to  sea  to  sharpen  me  up  a  bit." 

"You  look  it." 

"  May  I  ask  who  you  are  when  you're  at  home? "  con- 
tinued Jack,  with  a  stupid  air,  but  giving  Harvey  a  sly 
wink  at  the  same  time. 

"  That's  no  business  of  yours.  I'm  senior  midshipman 
on  board  this  ship,  and  my  name's  Wren." 

" Thank  you.     Do  you  live  far  from  here?  " 

"What's  that  to  you?" 

•'  I  was  thinking  what  a  pleasure  your  poor  father  and 
mother  must  have  lost  in  not  coming  to  see  you  off.  Do 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  f 

tell  me  where  you  live.     I  feel  quite  interested  in  you— 
I  do  indeed." 

"I  live  at  St.  Mary's,"  replied  Wren. 

"Where's  that?" 

"Axe,"  said  the  senior  midshipman,  turning  away  with 
a  grin,  and  adding — "  That's  Whitechapel  for  ask  and  find 
out.  You're  not  such  a  fool  as  you  want  to  make  your- 
self out ;  and  perhaps  you're  clever  enough  to  under- 
stand that  we  know  a  thing  or  two  more  than  you  land- 
lubbers. " 

"  I  have  heard  of  St.  Mary  Axe.  It  is  somewhere  in 
the  City,  I  believe,"  answered  Jack.  "Thank  you  very 
kindly  for  the  information.  It  has  taken  a  great  weight 
off  my  mind.  I  feel  better." 

Wren  stared  at  him  as  if  he  could  not  quite  make  him 
out. 

Presently  Jack  said — 

"In  the  boot  and  shoe  trade?" 

"What  do  you  mean  ?  "  cried  Wren,  angrily. 

"Ah,  I  see  ;  fried  fish  and  'taters  line,  perhaps,"  con- 
tinued Jack,  with  an  innocent  look. 

"Come,  you  shut  up,  youngster,"  exclaimed  Wren. 
"If  I  have  any  more  of  your  cheek,  I'll  give  you  some- 
thing which  will  knock  you  off  your  sea  legc  for  a  fort- 
night or  more.  My  father's  a  merchant,  and  had  ships  of 
his  own  once." 

"You  don't  say  so,"  exclaimed  Jack,  in  apparent  as- 
tonishment.    "I   wouldn't  have    said    anything    if  T  d 
known  you'd  been  a  merchant's  son.     Did  your  father 
really  have  ships  once?" 
/      "Yes." 

*  All  his  own  ?  " 

''Of  course." 

"  Oh,  my  !  fancy  being  the  son  of  a  swell  who  had  his 
own  ships  !  Were  they  ships  like  this?  " 

"  Merchant  ships,"  answered  Wren. 

"  Great  big  ships  !  Well,  I  never  !  I'll  always  ask  your 
permission  before  I  do  anything  in  future.  Dick." 

"Well?  "said  Harvey. 

"Take  your  cap  off.  He's  had  his  own  ships — at 
least  his  father  had,  and  he  lives  in  the  parish  of  SL  Mary 
Axe." 

"No,  we  don't.     V/e  live  at  Dalston." 


8  JA  CK  HAKKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"I  thought  you  said " 

"  That  was  only  chaff.  I  see  I  shall  have  to  teach  you 
a  thing  or  two.  You  don't  seem  to  be  over  sharp,  after 
all,"  said  Wren,  with  a  patronizing  smile. 

"  I  was  pretty  well  when  I  came  on  board,  thank  you/' 
answered  Jack.  "It  was  the  ships  that  did  it." 

Harvey  was  laughing  so  hard  that  he  had  to  turn  round, 
and  pretend  to  arrange  the  parcels  to  prevent  Wren  seeing 
him. 

"  Don't,"  he  whispered  in  a  plaintive  tone  to  Jack.  "  I 
shall  be  ill.  I'm  bursting  now." 

"Burst  then,"  replied  Jack.  "I  haven't  done  with 
him  yet." 

"What  have  you  got  there?"  asked  Wren,  pointing  to 
the  parcels. 

"  Literature,"  replied  Jack. 

"What?" 

"Something  to  improve  the  mind  in  one  bundle,  and 
the  rest's  prayer-books." 

"Go  on,"  said  Wren,  dubiously  ;  "you  wouldn't  bring 
half-a-ton  of  prayer-books  on  board." 

"Yes,  we  did.  They're  all  for  the  heathen  when  we 
get  to  China.  I  promised  my  mother  I'd  give  them  to 
the  poor  creatures." 

"  I  thought  it  was  something  good  to  eat,  and  as  you're 
sure  to  be  sea-sick,  I  and  Sinclair  would  have  eaten  it 
for  you,  and  saved  you  the  trouble." 

"You're  very  kind.  I  wish  it  wasn't  prayer-books 
now.  But,  if  I  may  venture  to  inquire,  who's  Sinclair  ? " 
answered  Jack. 

"  He's  the  other  midshipman." 

"Is  his  father  a  merchant,  too  ?  " 

"Something  of  that  sort." 

"And  has  he  got  ships?  " 

"  Shut  up  about  ships,  you  fool.  I  hate  a  fellow  who's 
an  ass,"  cried  Wren,  angrily.  "I  shall  have  to  lick  you 
into  shape  with  a  rope's  end,  as  the  showman  said  to  the 
young  bear." 

"What  did  the  young  bear  say?"  inquired  Jack,  pre- 
tending not  to  hear. 

"  It  wasn't  the  bear  ;  it  was  the  showman." 

"  What  did  he  say  ?" 

Wren  looked  round  for  a  bit  of  rope  to  give  him  a  practi- 


fACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.      9 

cal  exemplification  of  what  he  meant,  but  not  finding  any, 
he  simply  said — "  Shut  up,"  and  puffed  away  at  his  pipe. 

"  We'll  drop  the  showman  and  the  bear,  and  the  ships," 
continued  Jack,  "  and  we'll  talk  about  Sinclair.  Is  he  a 
nice  sort  of  messmate?" 

"Very." 

"  Like  you  ?  " 

"  There's  much  of  a  muchness  about  us.  We're  rough 
and  ready,  and  have  made  more  than  one  voyage  to- 
gether." ' 

"  He  must  be  nice  if  he's  at  all  like  you,"  said  Jack, 
adding  thoughtfully — "  But  I  don't  think  I  shall  like  him 
so  well  as  I  do  you,  because  his  father  never  had  ships. 
Is  there  anyone  else  in  our  cabin?" 

' '  We  had  six  midshipmen  last  voyage,  but  only  Sinclair 
and  myself  are  left." 

' '  How's  that  ? " 

"  Between  you  and  me  and  the  foretop  mainsail," 
answered  Wren,  "  the  captain  is  not  all  he  looks,  and  he 
generally  can't  get  fellows  to  make  more  than  the  single 
run  out  and  home  with  him." 

"  Whew  ?  "  whistled  Jack. 

"  I  thought  Captain  Cuttle  such  a  nice  man,"  remarked 
Harvey. 

"  So  did  I  ;  and  so  did  lots  of  fellows.  You  don't  find 
him  out  before  you've  sailed  under  him." 

"  How  does  he  get  men  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"  Oh,  he  hangs  about  schools  and  picks  up  boys,  and 
spins  them  yarns,  and  all  that,"  replied  Wren. 

"  Why  do  you  stop  ?  "  said  Harvey. 

"  Oh,  I'm  all  right.  I'm  well  in  with  the  owners,  and 
Cuttle  knows  he  must  not  say  much  to  me,  or " 

"What?" 

"  Well,  I  won't  blab,  but  I  could  say  more  about  Silas 
Cuttle  than  he'd  like  you  or  anyone  else  to  hear.  I'm 
cock  of  this  walk,  and  if  there's  any  dispute  which  is 
referred  to  the  captain,  you  may  lay  your  life  he'll  back 
me  up  through  thick  and  thin.  Is  that  good  enough  for 
you?  " 

"It's  gratifying,"  replied  Jack,  "  when  you  come  to 
consider  that  you've  shipped  for  a  good  five  or  six  months' 
voyage." 

Wren  grinned  rather  savagely. 


10  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

'« I  generally  let  all  the  youngsters  know  I'm  master 
because  it  saves  a  deal  of  trouble.  Sinclair  and  I  are  pals, 
but  he  daren't  say  much  to  me.  We  shall,  I  expect,  have 
five  midshipmen  as  they  call  them,  though  you're  only 
apprentices  perhaps.  There's  myself,  Sinclair,  you  two 
and  another  land  crab." 

"  What  are  you?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Well,  of  course  I'm  only  an  apprentice  if  you  come 
to  that.  I  had  a  premium  paid  with  me, but  I  expect  to  be 
third  mate  soon.  There  are  real  midshipmen  in  the  royal 
navy,  and  it  sounds  well  to  call  us  so  ;  that's  how  it  is." 

'*•  I'm  astonished  at  what  you  say  about  Captain  Cuttle, " 
Jack  observed,  dropping  his  jocular  air  and  becoming 
serious. 

"  You'll  be  more  astonished  before  you've  sailed  far," 
replied  Wren,  with  a  grin.  "  You'll  have  something  to 
put  in  your  log,  my  hearty." 

"  What's  that  ?  "  exclaimed  a  voice  behind  him. 

"  Oh,  it's  you,  S'clair,"  said  Wren,  abbreviating  his 
friend's  name.  "  Glad  to  see  you  on  board.  Thought 
you'd  join  at  Gravesend." 

"  So  I  should  have  done,"  replied  Sinclair,  a  short,  ugly, 
shock-headed  boy  who  didn't  know  how  to  pronounce 
his  '  h's,  "  only  I  spent  all  my  money  last  night  in  Rat- 
cliff 'ighway,  and  found  it  would  be  no  bottle,  as  they  say, 
to  go  in  for  another  spree  down  the  river.  'Ard  up,  my 
boy." 

"I  beg  your  pardon,"  exclaimed  Jack.  "You've 
dropped  something. 

"  What's  that,  my  sea  griffin  ?"  answered  Sinclair. 

"Only  a  letter  or  two." 

"What?" 

"  One  of  those  things  belonging  to  the  alphabet,"  con- 
tinued Jack.  "  The  letter  H,  I  mean.  'Twas  whispered 
in  Heaven  and  muttered  somewhere  else,  while  echo 
caught  faintly  the  sound  as  it  fell.  Don't  you  know  the 
riddle?  But  I  suppose  you  don't.  You'd  spell  horse 
with  an  O." 

"  I'll  give  you  something  to  say  O  for  if  you  don't  mind. 
Look  out  for  squalls.  You're  a  green  hand  and  must  pay 
your  footing,"  said  Sinclair,  angrily. 

"Plenty  of  time,"  answered  Jack.  "I  am  going  on 
deck.  Step  out,  Dick." 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  1 1 

The  boys  trotted  away,  and  Sinclair,  who  looked  as  if 
he  had  not  had  an  hour's  sleep  all  night,  and  had  drank 
more  than  his  shock  head  could  stand,  said  to  Wren — 

"  That's  a  nice  pup,  anyway." 

"  So  I  begin  to  think,"  answered  Wren,  "  though  I'm 
not  quite  up  to  his  rig  yet." 

"  Have  you  talked  to  him?  " 

'*  Yes.  He's  either  a  great  fool  or  else  he's  been  kid- 
ding me." 

"  Perhaps  a  bit  of  both.  Never  mind,  wait  till  we'rt 
fairly  in  the  Channel,  and  we'll  cob  him  within  an  inch  of 
his  life." 

"  That's  as  certain  as  that  we  shall  spend  Christmas  in 
the  tropics,"  answered  Wren.  "  He  says  he's  gotprayert 
books  here.  I  think  it's  grub.  Let's  overhaul  his  locker." 

"  Steer  ahead,"  replied  Sinclair. 

And  the  two  old  tars  approached  the  corner  in  which 
Jack  and  Harvey  had  deposited  their  little  parcels,  and 
began  to  look  at  them  curiously. 


CHAPTER  II. 

DROPPING  DOWN  THE   RIVER. 

ON  deck  Jack  found  his  father.  Mr.  Bedington  was 
looking  round  for  him  with  a  puzzled  air,  as  if  he  did  not 
quite  understand  the  bustle  and  confusion  which  reigned 
everywhere. 

"  Oh,  here  you  are,  John,"  he  exclaimed,  "  I  expected 
you  would  corne  and  meet  me." 

"  I'm  bound  to  turn  up  like  a  bad  penny,"  exclaimed 
Jack. 

"  I  don't  think  this  is  the  time  for  such  remarks," 
replied  his  father.  "  You  have  bade  your  mother  fare- 
well, and  she  is  now  in  great  grief  at  losing  you.  Re- 
member that  you  are  e:oing  away  for  a  year  at  least,  and 
thjit  your  friends  are  very  anxious  about  your  conduct 
and  welfare." 

"  My  dear  father,"  said  Jack,  "  will  you  kindly  remem- 
ber that  I  have  heard  all  that  before,  and  that  I  have 
promised  to  be  as  good  a  boy  as  I  can  ?  " 


12  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Mr.  Bedington  looked  grave. 

"  Do  you  feel  no  sorrow  at  parting  from  me  ?  "  he  saio. 

"  I  want  to  see  the  world" 

"Then  you  don't  feel  anything.  You  are  hardened," 
Mr.  Bedington  replied,  with  a  painful  intonation. 

"  I  did  not  mean  that,"  Jack  answered,  quickly,  notic- 
ing the  change  in  his  father's  voice.  "  I  only  love  four 
people  in  the  world.  They  are  my  mother,  yourself,  little 
Emly,  and  Dick  Harvey." 

"  Well,  well.  I  only  speak  for  your  good,  as  you 
ought  to  know  by  this  time,  I  say  that  you  are  going 
away  from  us.  I  should  like  to  see  you  show  your  sense  of 
the  separation." 

"  I'll  cry,  if  it  would  please  you,"  Jack  said. 

"  There  you  are  again.  This  perpetual  levity  gives  me 
great  uneasiness.  You  are  like — like — what  shall  I  say  ?  " 

"  A  trough  full  of  dough  with  some  yeast  put  in  it, 
always  rising,"  Jack  suggested. 

Mr.  Bedington  could  not  help  smiling. 

"  I  hope  your  jocular  temperament  will  not  involve  you 
in  serious  disturbance  with  your  future  comrades,"  he 
said.  "  In  the  captain  I  have  the  utmost  confidence." 

"  Have  you  ?  "  said  Jack.  "  That's  more  than  I  have, 
since " 

He  paused,  thinking  it  scarcely  worth  while  to  arouse 
his  father's  suspicion,  when  he  had  only  heard  a  hint 
from  Wren,  which  might  or  might  not  be  well  founded. 

"  Since  when  ?  "  repeated  his  father. 

"  I  did  not  mean  anything.  One  of  the  fellows  below 
does  not  speak  well  of  him  ;  that  is  all,"  he  replied. 

"  Perhaps  he  has  given  his  captain  displeasure,  and 
Mr.  Cuttle  has  rightly  reproved  or  punished  him  for  it. 
Boys  are  rarely  if  ever  satisfied  with  those  who  are  placed 
over  them.  I  should  not  listen,  if  I  were  you,  to  such  idle 
tales.  Endeavour,  my  boy,  to  do  your  duty,  and  if  you 
know  you  are  right,  you  may  defy  the  world." 

"  But  suppose,"  said  Jack,  "  that  you  are  not  one  of 
those  beautiful  boys  you  read  of  in  story-books,  and  can- 
not always  do  your  duty  ;  what  then  ?  " 

"Then  you  must  take  the  consequences." 

"  I'm  ready,"  answered  Jack,  in  a  good-humoured  voice, 
"and  can't  say  more  than  I  have  said  ;  and  that  is,  I  will 
do  the  best  I  can,  and  that  I  am  very— very  sorry  to  leave 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  13 

you  and  my  mother,  who  ever  since  I  thought  about  you 
have  been  as  kind  as  it  was  possible  for  anybody  to  be." 

"We  have  tried  to  be  so,  and  it  is  now  by  your  own 
wish,  not  ours,  that  you  are  going  to  sea.  So,  whatever 
result  your  venture  has,  you  must  not  blame  us,"  replied 
Mr.  Bedington. 

"  I  shall  never  do  that.  I'm  big  enough  now  to  go  on 
my  own  hook,"  replied  Jack. 

Mr.  Bedington  looked  at  him  affectionately. 

"  Recollect  one  thing,  Jack,"  he  said. 

"What's  that,  father?" 

"  You're  my  son,  and  the  heir  to  a  fine  property." 

"  I  am  as  likely  to  forget  the  latter  as  not,  but  the  for- 
mer, I  shall  never,  never  let  slip  out  of  my  mind,"  replied 
Jack,  warmly. 

Mr.  Bedington  pressed  his  hand,  and  a  voice  exclaimed 
loudly — 

"Any  more  for  the  shore?  Now  then,  any  more  for 
the  shore  ? " 

"  You're  off,  Jack,"  said  his  father.  "Good-bye,  and 
good  luck  go  with  you  !  " 

"  Never  fear  for  me,  father  ;  I'm  like  a  cat ;  I  always 
tumble  on  my  legs,"  answered  Jack. 

"You  won't  worry  yourself,  if  you  think  of  the  home 
you've  left  and  the  kind  friends  ?  " 

"Don't  fret ;  I'll  make  new  ones." 

"Any  more  for  the  shore?"  cried  the  voice  a  second 
time. 

A  sad  expression  stole  over  Mr.  Bedington's  counte- 
nance. 

He  was  sorry  at  parting  with  Jack,  more  sorry  than 
Jack  was,  if  the  truth  must  be  told. 

Captain  Cuttle  came  up  at  that  moment  with  his  cheery 
smile,  and  his  frank,  open  countenance,  which  certainly 
belied  the  character  that  the  senior  midshipman  had  given 
him. 

"  Never  trust  faces,"  was  a  maxim  Jack  had  heard,  and 
he  looked  doubtingly  upon  his  future  captain. 

"  I'd  rather  have  Cravvcour  and  old  Mole  to  deal  with," 
he  thought, 

"Now,  sir  ;  going  ashore ?  "  cried  Captain  Cuttle. 

"Ah,  captain,  how  do  you  do?"  replied  Mr.  Beding« 
ton. 


14  JACK  HA  RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHO  OLD  A  YS. 

"Oh,  it's  you,  sir.  Now  lad,  bustle  about.  Glad  to 
see  you,"  answered  Captain  Cuttle,  with  a  bland  look  and 
an  oily  smile,  which  he  could  put  on  when  the  occasion 
required  it. 

"  You'll  see  to  my  boy  ? " 

"  He's  right  enough  with  me,"  answered  Captain  Cuttle. 
"  Lord  love  'em  !  I  treat  all  my  youngsters  as  if  they  were 
my  own  children.  Sorry  I  didn't  see  you  before.  We've 
had  half-a-dozen  of  champagne  in  the  cabin,  and,  I  should 
have  been  proud  of  your  company.  Must  wet  the  anchor, 
as  the  saying  is." 

Captain  Cuttle  caught  sight  of  Jack  again. 

"Step  aft,  my  lad,"  he  continued  ;  "you're  in  the  way 
here." 

Jack  thought  he  detected  a  dangerous  gleam  in  those 
sly  grey  eyes  which  he  had  never  seen  before. 

"Good-bye,  father,"  he  said. 

"Good-bye,  Jack,  and  God  bless  you  !  "  answered  Mr. 
Bedington. 

Jack  went  aft,  as  his  captain  had  ordered  him,  showing 
his  appreciation  of  the  golden  rule  of  obedience  to  orders 
at  an  early  stage  of  his  career. 

In  a  short  time  all  those  who  were  for  the  shore  had 
gone,  except  one  or  two  who  had  made  up  their  minds 
to  accompany  their  friends  as  far  as  Gravesend,  where 
the  ship  was  to  lay  to  for  the  night,  and  where  they  could 
travel  back  without  any  difficulty,  as  the  "Fairy"  had  to 
take  on  board  a  passenger  at  the  last-named  place,  and 
look  out  for  fresh  hands  to  supply  such  of  her  crew  as 
might  be  missing  at  the  last  moment. 

It  is  not  an  unusual  thing  for  a  captain,  when  the  roF 
is  called  over,  to  find  several  seamen  absent. 

Either  they  have  been  too  drunk  to  sail,  or  they  h;iv 
changed  their  minds  after  signing  articles,  and  the  drh 
ciency  has  to  be  made  up  by  the  crimps  at  Gravesend,  . 
a  ship  cannot  go  to  sea  short-handed. 

The  gates  of  the  dock  were  opened,  and  the  "  Fairy 
sailed  out. 

Jack  and  Harvey  posted  themselves  in  an  advantageous 
position,  to  catch  a  last  glimpse  of  their  friends  as  they 
went  through  the  cut  leading  from  the  dock  to  the  river. 

"I  wish  I  were  like  you,  Jack,"  said  Harvey,  with  a 
sigh. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS.  ,  ,. 

"  Why  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  My  father  can't  come  to  see  me  off,  and  I  think  he's 
rather  glad  I'm  going.  We've  such  a  lot  at  home.  He's 
only  a  clerk  in  the  City,  you  know,  and  it  comes  hard 
upon  him  to  have  to  keep  half  a  dozen  of  us.  How  he 
paid  the  premium  for  me  here  I  don't  know." 

"  Keep  up  your  pecker,  old  boy,"  replied  Jack.  "We'll 
make  our  fortunes  in  the  East,  and  then  we'll  come  back 
and  astonish  them." 

"  Look  !  "  cried  Harvey. 

"Where?" 

"On  the  pier.  I  can  see  your  father  and  mother,  and 
my  mother.  There  they  are,  standing  on  the  edge  almost, 
to  see  us  off  into  the  river." 

"  Let's  give  'em  a  cheer,"  said  Jack  Harkaway. 

"Right  you  are,"  replied  Harvey. 

The  lads  took  off  their  caps,  and  gave  a  ringing  cheer, 
which  Mr.  Bedington  answered  from  the  shore. 

"  Hurrah  !  hurrah  !  hurrah  !  " 

The  beautiful  vessel  glided  slowly  into  the  river  with 
sails  set. 

Soon  the  stream  caught  her,  and,  aided  by  wind  and 
tide,  she  dropped  down  the  river. 

Mrs.  Harvey  turned  away  and  hid  her  face,  as  her  tears 
fell  fast,  and  Mrs.  Bedington,  who  had  made  her  acquaint- 
ance, tried  to  comfort  her. 

Harvey  saw  this,  and  he,  too,  began  to  cry. 

"Dick,"  said  Jack,  "this  won't  do — blubbering." 

"I  can't  help  it.  Mother's  looking  so  cut  up,"  replied 
Harvey. 

"You  are  a  man  now  and  a  sailor.  It  won't  do  to  cry. 
Look  at  me,"  said  Jack. 

Harvey  did  look  at  him. 

"Why,"  said  he,  "your  eyes  are  as  wet  as  mine; 
you're  crying  too." 

"So  I  am,  old  fellow.  I  was  only  humbugging  you. 
After  all,  we're  only  boys,  and  we  can't  help  feeling  it," 
answered  Jack,  in  a  noarse  voice. 

But  in  spite  of  their  emotion,  they  kept  the  old  pier  in 
sight,  and  waved  their  hats,  though  the  figures  standing 
upon  it  were  indistinct,  and  the  only  things  they  could 
make  out  clearly  were  the  mud-begrimed  bank  of  the 
Thames'  low-lying  shore. 


1 6     JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  Come  !  "  exclaimed  a  voice  at  Jack's  elbow,  "  we've 
had  enough  of  that  No  snuffling  ;  you'll  find  something 
to  do. * 

It  was  Captain  Cuttle  who  spoke. 

The  men  were  getting  into  their  places  and  attending 
to  their  duty  in  a  stupid  sort  of  way,  looking  as  if  they 
had  not  revived  from  the  night  they  had  made  of  it  before 
sailing. 

The  officers,  however,  were  sober,  and  they  saw  that 
the  necessary  work  was  done  somehow  or  other. 

"Touch  your  cap  when  you  are  spoken  to,"  continued 
the  captain. 

"I  didn't  know  we  were  on  board  a  man-of-war,  sir," 
replied  Jack,  with  his  usual  impudence. 

"Never  mind  whether  we  are  or  not.  I'll  have  disci- 
pline maintained  on  board  my  ship  ;  touch  your  cap,"  said 
the  captain. 

Jack  did  so,  and  the  captain  went  amidships. 

"That's  a  taste  of  what  we've  got  to  expect,"  observed 
Jack 

"Yes,"  said  Harvey  ;  "he's  beginning  early." 

"  Rather.  I  think  all  that  Wren  told  us  isn't  far  from 
the  truth." 

They  turned  round  with  a  sigh,  and  unexpectedly  met 
an  old  foe. 

"  Hunston  !  "  exclaimed  Jack,  astonished. 

"Yes,  my  boy,  it's  me,  as  you  truly  remark,  alive  and 
kicking,"  replied  Hunston,  senior. 

"  I  heard  that  one  of  Dr.  Begbie's  boys  was  coming,  but 
I  didn't  think  it  was  you  !  "  cried  Jack. 

"Or  you  would  not  have  shipped,  eh  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  not." 

"You  see,  we're  destined  to  meet,  and  we'd  best  be 
friends ;  shake  hands." 

"  I  shan't.  I  don't  want  to  be  friends  with  you,  be- 
cause I  know  what  your  friendship  means,  and  how 
treacherous  you  are,"  replied  Jack. 

"  All  right,  my  hearty,  please  yourself.  It  won't  break 
my  heart,"  said  Hunston. 

And  he  walked  away  with  his  hands  in  his  pockets. 

"Fancy  that  beast,  Hunston,  being  on  board,"  said 
Harvey,  as  he  looked  after  him,  blankly. 

"  I  wish  I'd  known  it,  that  I  do,"   added  Jack,     "  It 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  V  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          ,17 

seems  to  me  we  are  to  have  more  annoyances  on  board 
ship  than  we  ever  bargained  for. " 

"It  can't  be  helped,  unless  we  cut  and  run  at  Graves- 
end." 

"I  shan't  do  that  ;  I'll  stand  to  my  guns." 

"What  you  do,  I'll  do,"  replied  Harvey,  looking  at  his 
friend  with  confidence,  "though  I  can't  help  saying  I 
almost  wish  we  were  back  again  at  Crawcour's." 

"Don't  turn  tail  at  the  start,  Dick,"  said  Jack,  with  a 
reproachful  glance. 

"I'm  not  turning  tail,  but  I  don't  like  Hunston  being 
on  board,  and  I  don't  like  what  I've  seen  of  the  captain, 
or  what  Wren  said  of  him." 

"They  can't  eat  us  or  skin  us.  We  shall  be  right 
enough.  Don't  funk,"  replied  Jack.  "Still  it  is  funny 
Hunston  should  be  here.  I  thought  we  had  done 
with  him  for  ever.  I've  licked  him  and  can  do  so  again, 
and  he  won't  play  any  tricks  with  us,  though  he  may  be 
a  better  sailor,  as  he's  been  to  sea  before.  If  I'm  afraid 
of  anyone,  it's " 

"  Wren  ?  "said  Harvey. 

"No,  the  captain." 

The  boys  hung  over  the  side,  and  looked  in  a  melan- 
choly manner  at  the  river,  which  was  running  down  in  a 
muddy  stream  to  the  sea. 


CHAPTER  IIL 

TAKING   IN   A  PASSENGER. 

BEING  a  sailing-ship,  and  the  wind  not  being  very 
strong,  the  "Fairy "did  not  make  very  quick  progress, 
relying  almost  entirely  upon  the  tide. 

She  was  heavily  laden,  and  bound  for  Canton,  in 
China. 

There  was  accommodation  for  a  few  passengers, 
though  she  was  not  a  passenger  ship,  but  merely  a 
trader. 

New  hands,  like  Jack  and  Harvey,  were  not  molested 
by  anyone,  and  did  very  much  as  they  liked  for  the  first 
day. 


l8  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

When  the  pier  faded  away,  and  the  friends  they  had 
left  behind  were  but  dim  specks,  and  then  entirely  shut 
out  as  they  rounded  a  reach  in  the  river,  the  boys  turned 
to  go  below. 

"We'll  put  things  a  bit  straight,"  said  Jack,  "and 
indulge  ourselves  with  a  glass  of  currant  wine  and  a  slice 
of  cake." 

Not  being  in  the  habit  of  looking  down  on  the  deck,  he 
did  not  see  a  coil  of  rope,  over  which  he  tripped,  pitching 
into  a  tub  of  water,  and  getting  up  slightly  wet,  while  the 
sailors  laughed  loudly. 

"What  cheer,  my  hearty?"  exclaimed  an  old  salt 

"I've  had  enough  cheering,"  answered  Jack.  "I've 
been  cheering  till  I'm  hoarse." 

At  this  the  sailors  laughed  again,  and  to  avoid  their  rid- 
icule, Jack  was  glad  to  descend  the  ladder. 

But  he  was  in  such  a  hurry  to  get  below  that  his  foot 
slipped. 

He  lost  his  hold,  and  rolled  along  the  deck  till  he  was 
brought  up  by  a  kick  from  Wren. 

"I  say !  "  he  cried.  "That's  a  nice  way  of  coming 
below.  You  are  not  obliged  to  do  it  all  of  a  lump." 

"  I  couldn't  help  it,"  replied  Jack,  rubbing  himself  with 
a  dismal  expression. 

To  his  surprise,  Wren  and  Sinclair  were  eating  various 
delicacies,  which,  at  the  moment,  he  did  not  suspect 
belonged  to  himself. 

"  You  might  ask  a  fellow  to  join  you,"  he  said. 

"So  we  will.     Help  yourself,"  answered  Wren. 

Jack  did  so,  and  Harvey  joined  in  when  he  came  up. 

Cake,  oranges,  and  currant  wine  vanished  like  light- 
ning. 

Presently  Wren  and  Sinclair  were  called  for,  and  stuff- 
ing their  mouths  and  pockets  full  of  anything  they  could 
lay  their  hands  upon,  they  went  away. 

"  That  was  generous  of  them,"  said  Harvey. 

"Very,"  answered  Jack.  "It's  more  than  I  expected. 
Wren  does  not  seem  such  a  bad  sort  after  all.  Now  let's 
put  our  things  away." 

"They'll  be  safe  enough.  The  fellows  won't  bag  our 
grub  as  they've  got  some  of  their  own." 

"I'd  rather  have  them  in  my  chest,  though,"  replied 
Jack. 


/ACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  1 9 

He  turned  round  to  open  the  packages,  and  to  his  dis- 
gust, found  that  they  were  all  empty. 

"  Hallo  !  "  he  exclaimed. 

"  What's  up,  now  ?"  asked  Harvey. 

"Bless  their  eyes,"  replied  Jack;  "they've  been  and 
gone  and  done  it." 

"  Done  what  ?  " 

"Why  we've  been  drinking  our  own  wine  and  eating 
our  own  stuff,  That's  a  good  joke.  Wren  said  we  had 
something  to  learn,  and  it  looks  like  it,  rather.  First  of 
all  I  go  and  tumble  over  a  rope  and  douse  myself  in  a  tub 
of  dirty  water,  then  I  roll  down  the  ladder,  and  now  I 
find  they've  stolen  a  march  upon  us,  and  eaten  our  prog. 
We  certainly  have  got  something  to  learn,  and  must  keep 
our  weather  eye  open,  Dick." 

"  It  looks  like  it,"  answered  Harvey.  "  But  it's  no  use 
crying  over  spilt  milk  ;  let's  go  and  look  about  us  a  bit." 

Concealing  his  mortification  as  well  as  he  could,  he  led 
the  way  on  deck  again. 

Being  on  board  ship  was  very  different  to  being  on 
shore. 

They  were  continually  in  the  way,  and  were  pushed 
about  from  place  to  place,  and  once  very  nearly  fell  into 
the  hold  as  the  hatch  was  not  down  yet. 

At  last  they  got  into  the  steward's  cabin,  where  the  first 
mate,  Thompson,  was  taking  a  sip  of  brandy  with  Smith, 
the  steward. 

"Well,  youngsters,"  said  the  mate,  "how  do  you  like 
the  ship  ? " 

"The  ship's  right  enough,"  answered  Jack.  "  It's  the 
people  on  board  I  don't  quite  understand." 

"You'll  drop  into  your  places  in  a  day  or  two,  and  find 
everything  go  on  like  a  piece  of  machinery,"  answered 
Thompson. 

"  When  shall  we  get  to  sea  ? " 

"  We  shall  be  in  the  Channel  to-morrow.  To-night  we 
lay  to  off  Gravesend  to  take  in  a  passenger." 

"Who  is  he?" 

"  I  don't  know  his  name,  but  he's  going  out  to  Canton 
in  a  hurry.  An  uncle  has  died  and  left  him  a  tea-garden 
in  China,  and  he's  going  to  look  after  his  property," 
answered  Thompson.  "I  heard  he's  been  a  school- 
master, or  something  of  that  sort." 


20  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS. 

"I  thought  we'd  done  with  schoolmasters,"  said  Jack. 
"  We've  had  enough  of  that  sort  of  cattle." 

"  He  can  polish  you  up  in  your  ABC  when  you've 
nothing  else  to  do,"  answered  Thompson,  with  a  laugh. 

Jack  did  not  quite  agree  with  this  prospect,  but  consoled 
himself  with  the  thought,  that  as  the  schoolmaster  was  a 
passenger,  he  should  not  come  much  in  contact  with  him. 

When  they  reached  Gravesend,  it  was  fully  expected 
that  the  ship  would  drop  anchor. 

But  the  captain,  rinding  his  crew  answered  to  their 
names,  and  that  he  had  only  to  take  a  passenger  on  board 
at  Gravesend,  contented  himself  with  taking  in  sail  and 
making  a  signal  for  the  boat  to  come  alongside. 

As  the  passenger  was  waiting  with  his  luggage  in  a 
boat,  the  rowers  soon  put  off  and  came  alongside  the 
"Fairy." 

The  luggage  was  quickly  hoisted  on  deck,  and  the  pas- 
senger, who  was  reported  to  have  been  a  schoolmaster, 
and  to  have  had  a  tea-garden  left  him  near  Canton  by  the 
sudden  death  of  a  relative,  followed  his  luggage. 

The  boat  dropped  behind. 

All  sail  was  set,  and  the  "  Fairy  "  continued  her  way 
down  the  Thames. 

Suddenly  the  passenger  caught  sight  of  Jack's  face. 

"Stop  the  ship  !  stop  the  ship  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "I'll 
get  out !  Stop  the  ship  !  " 

Attracted  by  his  frantic  gestures,  the  captain  ap- 
proached. 

"  What's  the  matter,  sir  ?  "  he  inquired. 

"  Stop  the  ship,  I  say  !  I'll  get  out ! "  continued  the 
passenger  with  increased  vociferation. 

Captain  Cuttle  regarded  him  curiously. 

Was  he  mad? 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE    STOWAWAY. 

"  STOP  the  ship  ! "  repeated  Captain-Cuttle.  "What  does 
the  man  mean  ?  " 

"I'll  get  out,  I  say.  Let  me  out,"  persisted  the  pas' 
senger. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  2 1 

"  Do  you  think  you're  in  an  omnibus  ?  You  won't  have 
any  chance  of  getting  out  until  the  pilot  leaves,  and  then 
you'll  have  to  pay  a  good  price  for  being  landed  at  Deal, 
and  forfeit  your  passage.  What's  the  matter  with  the 
ship  ?  The  owners  sent  me  a  telegram,  saying  you'd 
taken  your  passage  at  the  last  moment,  and  I  was  to  pick 
you  up  at  Gravesend.  Have  you  forgotten  anything  im- 
portant ? " 

"It  isn't  that,"  groaned  the  passenger.  "It's  Jack 
Harkaway.  If  I'd  known  he  was  on  board  this  ship,  I 
wouldn't  have  sailed  in  her." 

"It's  too  late  to  give  her  a  wide  berth  now,"  said  the 
captain.  "But  what  harm  can  one  of  my  midshipmen 
do  to  you  ?" 

"You  don't  know  him  as  well  as  I  do.  Something 
dreadful  will  befall  the  ship.  I  know  it  will.  We  shall 
never  get  to  our  destination." 

"What  have  you  had  to  do  with  him  ?  " 

"I  was  his  tutor.  My  name  is  Mole.  I  was  Mr. 
Crawcour's  senior  master,  and  if  anybody  knows  any- 
thing about  Harkaway  I'm  the  man.  Little  did  I  suspect 
that  I  was  going  to  fall  into  a  trap  when  I  took  my  pas- 
sage in  the  'Fairy,'  1,000  tons  register,  A  i,  at  Lloyd's, 
seven  years.  Oh,  dear  me  !  This  was  a  prospect  I  did 
not  bargain  for,  when  I  hastily  determined  to  leave  my 
native  land,  on  the  occasion  of  my  eccentric  uncle's  sud- 
den death,  and  his  demise  to  me  by  will  of  an  extensive 
tea-garden  in  China,  near  Canton." 

Captain  Cuttle  looked  at  Mr.  Mole,  and  then  at  Jack. 

The  latter  tapped  his  forehead  with  his  finger  signifi- 
cantly. 

' '  Oh,  it's  like  that,  is  it  ?  "  said  the  .captain,  in  a  7.ow 
voice. 

"  Been  so  on  and  off  sometime,  sir,"  replied  Jack,  rais- 
ing his  hand  to  his  cap  respectfully. 

"Cranky,  eh  ?" 

"Touched  in  the  upper  story,  sir.  Got  a  tile  off  as  we 
say.  I  don't  believe  he's  got  any  tea-garden  at  all, 
It's  a  delusion.  He  said  he  was  the  Prince  of  Wales  once, 
and  wanted  us  to  call  him  Albert  Edward  the  First." 

"All  right.      Leave  him  to  me." 

Jack  saluted  Captain  Cuttle  again,  and  went  forward. 
Where  Harvey  was  waiting  for  him. 


2  2  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  Is  that  Mole  ?  "  asked  Harvey. 

"Yes." 

"Our  Mole?" 

"Yes.  Crawcour's  Mole.  He's  the  school-mastet 
who's  had  a  tea-garden  left  him  by  his  uncle,"  answered 
Jack.  "  Isn't  it  funny  that  he  should  come  to  sail  in  this 
ship  ? " 

"  Rather,"  ejaculated  Dick. 

It  certainly  was  curious  that  Mr.  Mole  should  have 
selected  this  particular  ship  to  sail  in. 

An  eccentric  uncle  of  his,  from  whom  he  had  long  had 
expectations,  had  settled  years  ago  in  China,  and  hearing 
of  his  death  from  his  solictor,  Mr.  Mole  determined  to 
go  at  once  to  Canton. 

He  was  left  sole  heir  of  his  wealth,  and  being  tired  of 
drudgery  in  a  school,  he  resolved  that  he  would  travel  to 
China  and  look  after  his  newly-acquired  property. 

Seeing  by  an  advertisement  in  a  paper  that  the  ' '  Fairy  " 
was  the  first  ship  to  sail  for  China,  he  took  leave  of  his 
friends  and  booked  his  passage. 

When  he  found  that  Jack  was  on  board  he  became 
alarmed  lest  he  should  play  him  some  tricks,  and  render 
his  passage  uncomfortable' 

Captain  Cuttle  however  allayed  his  fears. 

"I'm  master  here,  sir,"  he  exclaimed,  "and  I  make 
every  one  do  as  I  please.  My  midshipmen  are  supposed 
to  be  young  gentlemen,  and  if  they  don't  behave  like 
gentlemen,  I'll  skin  them  alive." 

It  was  a  fact,  in  spite  of  what  Wren  had  said,  that  all 
the  boys  were  midshipmen,  and  not  apprentices. 

They  had  paid  a  premium  which  was  to  be  repaid  them 
in  the  shape  of  wages,  and  they  could  leave  the  ship  when 
their  voyage  was  done,  whereas  had  they  been  appren- 
tices, the  captain  could  have  made  them  serve  until  their 
time  was  up. 

In  their  cabin,  in  which  they  messed  together,  were 
bunks,  on  each  side,  and  in  these  they  slept. 

The  ship  soon  got  into  the  Channel,  and  the  pilot  left 
her. 

Then  she  went  gaily  on  her  voyage,  favoured  by  winds 
that  promised  to  make  her  passage  a  quick  one. 

Jack  and  Harvey  were  down  with  sea-sickness  as  soon 
as  they  got  past  the  Norse. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  23 

Hunston,  Wren,  and  Sinclair,  laughed  at  them  heartily, 
and  told  them  they  would  be  all  right  in  a  day  or  two. 

It  was  early  in  the  morning  when  Captain  Cuttle  was 
startled  by  the  apparition  of  a  pale  and  timid-looking  lad, 
who  approached  him  on  the  after  deck. 

He  could  scarcely  stand,  owing  to  the  motion  of  the 
waves,  and  looked  very  miserable. 

"Who  are  you,  sir  ?  "demanded  the  captain,  sternly. 

"A  stowaway,"  answered  the  boy. 

"  Have  you  dared  to  come  aboard  my  ship  under  false 
pretences?"  thundered  the  captain. 

"I  thought  I  might,  sir." 

"  What's  your  name  and  where  do  you  come  from  ?  " 

"My  name's  Maple,  sir,  and  1  come  from  Mr.  Craw- 
cour's  school." 

"Maple?"  repeated  the  captain,  adding,  "who  put 
you  up  to  this  ?  " 

Maple  hesitated. 

"Out  with  it." 

"Hunston  did,  sir.  I  always  liked  him,  and  thought 
the  sea  would  suit  me.  I  knew  my  parents  would  not 
let  me  come,  and  so  Hunston  brought  me  down  with  him 
and  smuggled  me  on  board.  He  told  me  just  now  it  was 
time  to  speak,  but  I  feel  so  ill  that ' 

Here  Maple  felt  sick,  and  rushed  to  the  side  of  the  ship. 

"Pass  the  word  for  Mr.  Hunston,"  exclaimed  Captain 
Cuttle. 

Hunston  came  up  looking  anxious. 

"So  you've  been  accessory  to  getting  that  useless  worm 
on  board,  have  you?"  continued  Captain  Cuttle. 

"It  was  his  wish,  and " 

"Take  that,"  replied  the  captain,  dealing  him  a  blow  in 
his  face,  which  sent  him  rolling  over  the  deck. 

Hunston  got  up  half  stunned. 

"I'll  have  it  out  of  you,"  cried  the  captain,  furiously. 
"You  don't  play  your  games  with  me  for  nothing.  Out 
of  my  sight,  and  some  of  you  take  that  boy  below." 

Captain  Cuttle  was  showing  himself  now  in  his  true 
colours. 

Hunston  did  not  reproach  Maple. 

He  was  glad  to  have  him  on  board,  because  he  knew, 
where  Maple  was,  he  should  have  a  sneak  and  a  toady 
always  at  hand. 


24  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

But  he  vowed  vengeance  against  the  captain,  and 
bided  his  time  for  an  opportunity. 

In  a  few  days  the  fresh  hands  were  well  enough  to 
come  on  deck  and  do  their  duty,  which  Jack  soon  learnt. 

Maple  and  Harvey  were  slower. 

Jack  liked  the  life  of  a  sailor,  but  Maple  found  out  that 
he  had  made  a  mistake,  for  if  there  was  any  dirty  work 
to  be  done,  such  as  swabbing  the  deck,  it  was  by  common 
consent  given  to  him  ;  even  his  friend,  Hunston,  did  not 
stand  by  him. 

"You  don't  seem  so  lively, " remarked  Hunston,  with  a 
sneer,  to  Jack  one  morning,  at  breakfast,  as  Jack  was 
munching  a  ship's  biscuit,  and  drinking  his  tea. 

Jack  made  him  no  answer. 

"Captain  Cuttle  isn't  Crawcour.  Old  Cuttle  is  one  too 
many  for  you,  "continued  Hunston. 

"Wait  a  bit,"  replied  Jack.  "I've  hardly  had  time  to 
look  around  me." 

The  only  two  passengers  were  Mr.  Mole  and  a  naturalist 
named  Blader,  who  was  sent  out  by  some  scientific  society 
to  make  explorations  in  the  Indian  Archipelago. 

Mr.  Blader  had  with  him  a  favourite  monkey  in  a  cage, 
which  stood  in  the  saloon. 

Jack  had  had  his  eyes  on  Jocko  for  some  time,  and  one 
day,  slipping  into  the  saloon,  unfastened  the  monkey,  and 
put  on  his  head  a  paper  cap,  on  which  he  had  written,  in 
large  letters,  "  Captain  Cuttle." 

Then  he  turned  the  monkey  up  in  the  captain's  cabin. 

Jack  had  scarcely  had  time  to  get  on  deck  before  he 
heard  a  smash,  at  which  he  grinned,  for  he  knew  the 
mischievous  creature  would  jump  from  place  to  place, 
and  smash  everything  breakable  he  came  across. 

The  captain  d'id  not  go  below  for  half-an-hour,  being  a 
great  drinker,  which  in  some  respects  accounted  for  his  ill- 
temper  and  savage  disposition.  He  imbibed  little  glasses 
of  spirits  at  short  intervals. 

Smacking  his  lips  at  the  prospect  of  a  dram,  he  opened 
his  cabin  door. 

The  place  was  in  a  state  of  horrible  confusion. 

A  case  of  bottles  was  knocked  down,  brandy,  rum,  and 
gin,  saturated  the  carpet,  glasses  were  broken,  his  swing- 
ing looking-glass  smashed,  and  many  things  that  he 
prized  lying  in  a  heap  irretrievably  damaged. 


/A  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  25 

Looking  up  for  the  author  of  the  mischief,  he  espied  tfte 
monkey. 

"Who  has  done  this  ?  "  he  gasped. 

Jocko  nodded  his  head,  and  the  captain  read  on  his 
-absurd-looking  paper  cap — "Captain  Cuttle." 

Seizing  a  chair,  he  darted  at  the  monkey  intending  to 
brain  him. 

The  creature  was  too  quick  for  him. 

Jumping  on  his  shoulder,  he  gave  him  a  claw  in  the 
face,  and  darting  past  him,  made  for  the  deck,  followed 
by  the  irascible  captain. 

The  monkey  jumped  and  "frisked  about  the  deck, 
delighted  at  his  newly-found  freedom. 

When  the  sailors  saw  him,  and  read  on  the  cap  "Cap- 
tain Cuttle,"  they  grinned  and  watched  its  antics  with 
glee,  which  increased  when  they  beheld  the  skipper  fol- 
lowing him. 

In  vain  the  captain  chased  the  monkey  from  ship's  end 
to  ship's  end. 

He  could  not  catch  him. 

"  I'll  shoot  the  brute, "he  cried. 

Going  belew  for  a  pistol,  the  sailors  awaited  the  sequel 
with  impatience,  though  they  laughed  long  and  loud  when 
the  skipper's  back  was  turned. 

It  was  a  capital  joke  to  them,  for  none  of  them  really 
liked  the  commander  of  the  "Fairy." 

Mr.  Blader  was  walking  arm  in  arm  with  Mr.  Mole  0$ 
he  inquired  the  cause  of  the  commotion. 

"Bless  me  !  it's  my  monkey,"  he  exclaimed. 

When  he  saw  the  inscription  on  the  cap  he  could  not 
refrain  from  smiling. 

Jocko  gibed,  and  chattered,  and  danced  about  the 
shrouds  in  a  frolicsome  manner. 

Captain  Cuttle  now  appeared  again,  armed  with  a  single- 
barrelled  pistol. 

The  monkey  recognised  him  as  his  enemy,  and  dex- 
terously leaping  towards  him,  seized  his  cap,  and  ran  up 
the  shrouds  with  it. 

"The  fiend  take  him  !  "  exclaimed  the  captain. 

He  levelled  his  pistol. 

"What  are  you  about  to  do?  That  is  my  monkey, 
Captain  Cuttle,"  cried  Mr.  Blader, who  really  liked  his  pet. 

"Stand  on  one  side,  sir.     The  beast  has  made  a  wreck 


26  JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

of  my  cabin,  and  by  Heaven  I'll  shoot  him,"  replied  the 
captain. 

"  I  protest  that  you  will  do  nothing  of  the  sort,"  an- 
swered Mr.  Blader. 

He  ran  to  the  shrouds,  and  called  the  monkey. 

"Jocko — Jocko  !  " 

The  creature  at  once  came  to  him,  and  nestled  in  his 
arms  affectionately. 

"  I  will  make  good  any  damage  he  may  have  done," 
continued  the  naturalist.  "Reflect,  sir,  that  the  monkey 
could  not  have  got  loose  of  his  own  accord,  and  orna- 
mented this  cap  with  the  absurd  device  it  bears." 

"Let  him  go  or  I'll  shoot  you,"  cried  the  captain, 
angrily. 

"I  shall  not  do  so,"  replied  Mr.  Blader,  firmly,  who 
was  a  quiet,  middle-aged  man.  "I  shall  protect  my 
animal,  and  if  you  fire,  I  take  this  ship  company  to  bear 
witness  that  my  blood  will  be  on  your  head,  and  you 
will  be  guilty  of  murder  in  the  eye  of  the  law." 

Mad  with  rage,  Captain  Cuttle  pulled  the  trigger  and 
fired. 


CHAPTER  V. 

LASHED   TO   THE    MASTHEAD    RIGGING. 

AN  old  seaman,  whose  name  was  Slocum,  happened  to 
be  standing  near  the  captain. 

Seeing  his  murderous  intention  plainly  displayed  in  his 
face,  he  kept  his  eye  upon  him. 

Directly  his  finger  pressed  the  trigger,  Slocum  dashed 
his  arm  up. 

The  ball  flew  harmlessly  through  the  rigging. 

Finding  his  attempt  to  shoot  either  the  monkey  or  its 
owner  frustrated  Captain  Cuttle  diverted  his  wrath  upon 
Slocum. 

"What the  blazes  do  you  mean  by  spoiling  my  shot?  " 
he  cried,  still  more  furious  than  ever. 

"Duty,  cap'en,"  replied  'the  sailor,  touching  his  hat, 
respectfully. 

"  Duty  to  whom  ?     Not  to  me." 

Slocum  pointed  to  the  sky. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  2  7 

"There's  one  up  aloft,  and  He's  a  skipper  we  owe  a  duty 
to.  We've  no  right  to  take  the  life  we  can't  give  back, " 
he  said. 

"Get  out,  you  canting  cur,"  exclaimed  Captain  Cuttle. 
"I'll  have  no  mutinous  dogs  on  board  my  ship." 

With  that  he  gave  him  a  blow  on  the  forehead,  which 
caused  him  to  fall  bleeding  on  the  deck. 

The  blow  was  a  severe  one,  as  it  had  been  dealt  with 
the  butt  end  of  the  heavy  pistol. 

"Shame  !  "  rose  to  the  lips  of  the  men. 

But  they  were  afraid  to  speak  openly. 

Some  of  them  had  sailed  under  Captain  Cuttle  before, 
and  his  character  was  well  known  in  the  merchant 
service. 

So  tyrannical  was  his  conduct,  that  one  ship  which  he 
had  commanded  came  to  he  called  the  "  Hell  afloat." 

Mr.  Blader  had  hurried  below  with  his  monkey,  and 
replaced  him  in  his  cage. 

He  took  off  the  paper  cap. 

It  was  a  sort  of  ordinary  fool's  cap,  in  which  something 
had  been  wrapped. 

In  his  hurry  Jack  had  omitted  to  notice  one  thing. 

This  was  of  the  utmost  importance. 

The  paper  had  contained  some  articles  which  his 
mother  had  bought  for  him  at  a  shop,  and  on  it  was  writ- 
ten, in  a  small,  running  hand — 

"  Master  John  Harkaway  Bedington." 

Taking  this  in  his  hand,  Mr.  Blader  ran  up  on  deck. 

He  was  just  in  time  to  see  Slocum  stagger  forward, 
bleeding  from  the  forehead,  and  supported  by  two  of  his 
shipmates. 

"Look  here,  sir!  "he  exclaimed,  handing  the  captain 
the  paper. 

Captain  Cuttle  took  it  and  saw  only  his  own  name. 

Thinking  Mr.  Blader  wanted  to  add  insult  to  injury,  he 
crumpled  it  up  in  his  hand. 

"It's  a  fool's  cap,  and  would  fit  you,"  he  said. 

"Stay;  read  the  address  on  it,  and  you  may  find  out 
the  culprit,"  Mr.  Blader  hastened  to  exclaim. 

The  captain  did  so.  His  face  darkened  and  he  looked 
more  repulsive  than  before. 

"One  of  my  youngsters,"  he  muttered;  "I  had  his 
character  with  him." 


28  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS. 

"  Have  you  any  one  on  board  of  the  name  of  Harkaway 
Bedington  ?  "  continued  Mr.  Blader  :  "if  so,  the  presump- 
tion is  that  he  must  be  the  culprit,  though  it  does  not 
follow  absolutely  that  he  is.  Some  one  else  may  have 
used  the  paper,  though  it  has  his  name  attached  to  it" 

"Its  Harkaway  safe  enough.  Don't  stand  jabbering 
there  ;  we  don't  want  any  sea-lawyers  here,"  said  the 
captain. 

"  Captain  Cuttle,  as  a  passenger,  I  demand  to  be 
treated  with  proper  respect  and " 

"  You've  got  the  run  of  the  ship — take  it." 

"You  attempted  my  life,  but,  being  of  a  forgiving  dis- 
position, I  am  inclined  to  look  over  that ;  yet  if  this  course 
of  conduct  is  persisted  in,  I  shall  be  compelled  to  lay  the 
matter  before  the  proper  authorities,"  replied  Mr.  Blader. 

Captain  Cuttle  pushed  him  impatiently  on  one  side, 
and  went  to  where  Jack  was  standing  with  Harvey. 

Jack  saw  his  fist  clenched,  and,  remembering  what  he 
had  done  to  Hunston,  which  had  been  a  good  deal  talked 
about  in  the  midshipmen's  mess,  retreated  so  as  to  avoid 
a  sudden  blow. 

"  What  did  you  dress  that  infernal  monkey  up  for,  and 
turn  him  loose  in  my  cabin,  eh?"  vociferated  Captain 
Cuttle. 

"How  do  you  know  it  was  I?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Look  at  the  cap  you  gave  him.  It's  got  your  name 
inside.  You  did  it.  No  lies.  To  the  masthead  !  Away 
with  you,  and  stay  there  till  you  have  my  permission  to 
come  down,  which  won't  be  yet  awhile." 

Jack  made  his  way  to  the  mainmast,  and  put  his  foot 
in  the  shrouds, 

"  Captain  Cuttle,"  he  said. 

"What  now  ? "  said  the  captain,  turning  round  sharply. 

"You'll  send  my  dinner  up,"  continued  Jack. 

The  captain  made  a  run  at  Jack,  and  would  have  sent 
him  up  the  rigging  by  the  help  of  his  foot,  quicker  than 
he  might  have  liked,  had  not  Jack  already  taken  the  pre- 
caution to  go  up  the  shrouds  and  remove  himself  out  of 
harm's  way. 

"  Monkey  meat  is  all  you'll  have,"  he  said,  looking  up 
at  Jack. 

Jack  took  out  his  watch. 

"  How  long  am  I  to  stay  here  ?  "  he  said.      "  It's  a  fine 


JA CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  29 

airy  situation,  but  it's  possible  to  have  too  much  of  a  good 
thing. " 

"You'll  stop  there  until  this  time  to-morrow,  and  that 
will  teach  you  to  play  tricks  upon  me  again.  So  no  more 
of  your  palaver,  my  lad." 

"  By  what  authority  do  you  act?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Say  another  word,  my  boy,  and  I'll  put  you  in  irons, 
by  the  living  Jingo,"  cried  the  captain,  who  was  beside 
himself  with  rage. 

Jack  slowly  ascended  the  rigging  and  reached  the  top. 

Jack  looked  down,  and  having  a  bit  of  wood  in  his 
pocket,  threw  it  at  Hunston  and  hit  him  on  the  nose. 

Hunston  looked  round  wonderingly,  but  could  not  dis- 
cover where  the  missile  came  from. 

From  the  top,  Jack  ascended  to  the  cross-trees,  and 
sat  there  for  a  time  very  contentedly,  but  the  pangs  of 
hunger  began  to  assail  him,  and  his  watch  told  him  that 
the  midshipmen's  mess  was  being  served. 

"  I'll  have  a  cut  at  the  salt  junk  anyhow, "he  muttered. 

With  that  he  began  to  descend,  and  to  the  astonish- 
ment of  his  comrades,  entered  the  cabin  as  they  were  just 
commencing  dinner. 

"  Has  he  let  you  off?  "  exclaimed  Wren. 

"Not  he.  I've  let  myself  off,"  replied  Tack.  "The  air 
up  there  has  made  me  so  sharp-set  that  I  could  eat  a 
shoal  of  whales." 

"Cut  in  then,"  replied  Wren.  "It's  your  own  look- 
out, and  I'm  not  one  to  crab  you." 

Jack  soon  fell  to  and  made  an  excellent  dinner. 

He  chatted  gaily,  and  recounted  what  he  had  done  to 
the  monkey,  making  them  all  laugh. 

"  You'd  better  get  up  again  before  the  captain  sees 
you,"  suggested  Wren,  who  was  not  a  bad-hearted  fellow 
at  all.  "  He  is  not  a  man  to  be  trifled  with,  as  you  have 
already  found  out,  I  daresay  ;  but  he  has  already  got  his 
knife  into  you  for  what  you  have  done,  and  you'd  better 
keep  his  swivel  eyes  off  you  if  you  can." 

"One  more  chunk,"  said  Jack,  eyeing  the  beef  affec- 
tionately. 

While  he  was  finishing  his  dinner,  Hunston  and  Maple 
went  on  deck. 

"  Here  is  an  opportunity  not  to  be  lost,"  said  Maple. 

"  How  ?  "  asked  Hunston. 


3  c  JA  CK  HA  RKA  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHO  OL  DA  YS, 

"Let  me  go  and  tell  the  captain  where  Harkaway  is 
and  what  he's  doing,  and  I  shall  get  into  his  favour,  and 
Jack  will  get  into  a  row." 

"Go  ahead  then,"  replied  Hunston.  "  I've  no  love  for 
him,  and  he's  treated  me  none  so  well  since  we've  been 
on  board  together,  that  I  should  care  for  him." 

Maple  went  into  the  captain's  cabin,  and  found  him  at 
dinner  with  Mr.  Mole  and  Mr.  Blader.  With  the  latter 
he  had  made  up  the  difference  by  apologizing  for  his  has- 
tiness, and  the  naturalist  being  of  a  forgiving  disposition, 
as  he  had  said,  shook  hands  with  him. 

"What  do  you   want,    youngster?"    asked    Captain 
Cuttle. 

"  One  of  my  former  pupils,"  interposed  Mr.  Mole.  "A 
very  good  boy.  It  is  a  pleasure  to  sail  with  so  many  old 
friends,  more  especially  as  Harkaway  has  let  me  alone." 

"Please  captain,"  said  Maple,  in  his  sneaking  way; 
"I  have  come  to  inform  you  of  a  circumstance  of  which 
I  think  you  ought  not  to  be  ignorant." 

"  Very  good  1 "  exclaimed  Mr.  Mole,  rubbing  his  hands, 
"  very  good,  indeed." 

"  Mutiny  in  the  ship,  eh  ?  "  asked  the  captain. 

"Not  so  bad  as  that;  but  it's  disobedience  of  orders," 
answered  Maple. 

"I'll  tell  you  once  foi  all,  that  I  don't  care  for  tale- 
bearers ;  but  I'll  listen  to  you,"  said  the  captain,  in  his 
blunt  way. 

"Harkaway  has  come  down  from  aloft,  to  have  his 
dinner,  and  he's  at  it  now." 

"Is  he?  "  said  the  captain,  grinding  his  teeth. 

"I  hope  you'll  remember  it  was  I  who  told  you,  sir," 
said  Maple,  thinking  he  had  made  a  favourable  impres- 
sion. 

"Take  that,"  cried  the  captain,  jumping  up  from  his 
chair,  and  dealing  him  a  box  on  the  ears.  "That's  all 
the  thanks  you'll  get  from  me  for  telling  tales." 

Maple  ran  away,  and  the  captain  followed  him  on  deck. 

"  Mr.  Blader  ran  after  him,  saying — 

"  Do  not  be  hasty,  I  beg,  Captain  Cuttle.  Perhaps  the 
poor  lad  Harkaway  has  been  sufficiently  punished  for  a 
harmless  joke." 

"  Harmless  1  That's  your  opinion.  Leave  him  to  me, 
and  mind  your  own  business." 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  31 

Mr.  Blader  fell  back. 

Calling-  a  tall,  stalwart  seaman  to  his  side,  the  captain 
exclaimed — 

"Take  Mr.  Harkaway,  the  midshipman  under  punish- 
ment, who  has  disobeyed  orders  by  coming  down  from 
the  masthead,  and  who  is  now  in  the  midshipmen's  berth, 
and  lash  him  to  the  topmast-rigging.  Be  off  and  look 
sharp. " 

The  sailor,  whose  name  was  Davage,  went  on  his  er- 
rand, and  met  Jack  coming  up  the  hatchway. 

"You've  got  to  come  along  with  me,  sir,"  he  said. 

"Where?  "asked  Jack. 

"To  be  lashed  to  the  rigging." 

"All  right,"  answered  Jack,  coolly.  "It  will  save  me 
the  trouble  of  sitting  on  the  cross-trees." 

Davage  took  a  coil  of  rope,  and,  preceded  by  Jack, 
went  up  the  rigging. 

When  they  came  to  the  topmast,  he  tied  him  up  tightly 
so  that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  extricate  himself. 

"Very  sorry,  sir,"  he  said.  "But  it's  the  captain's  or- 
ders. " 

"I'm  all  right;  don't  flurry  your  fat,"  replied  Jack. 
"  But  Captain  Cuttle  may  take  his  davy  I'll  be  even  with 
him  for  this." 

"You'd  have  the  ship's  company  with  you,  sir,"  said 
Davage. 

The  sailor  descended  to  the  deck,  and  Jack  was  left 
alone  in  his  glory. 

In  the  heavens  the  sun  was  shining  brightly,  and  the 
wind  whistled  melodiously  through  the  cordage. 

For  a  time  Jack  did  not  mind  it,  but  after  an  hour  had 
elapsed,  his  position  began  to  get  painful. 

"  I  suppose  it's  my  fault,"  he  said  to  himself.  "  But  it 
is  not  pleasant.  I've  been  deceived  in  old  Cuttle.  He's 
a  humbug.  Crawcour  was  a  lamb  compared  to  him.  I 
wish  I  hadn't  let  the  monkey  loose.  I  wish  I  hadn't  gone 
to  sea.  What  a  fool  I  was  !  " 

The  day  declined,  and  Jack's  position  became  every 
hour  more  and  more  irksome. 

There  did  not  seem  any  prospect  of  release. 

"Perhaps  Dick  will  come  up  to  me,"  he  muttered,  as 
he  thought  of  Harvey. 


32  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  Y& 

CHAPTER  VI. 
THE  CAPTAIN'S  SECRET. 

WEARILY  passed  the  evening. 

The  pain  which  Jack  had  hitherto  suffered  increased  to 
positive  agony  as  the  ropes  with  which  he  was  lashed  tc 
the  rigging  chafed  his  limbs. 

Had  not  Davage  mercifully  made  the  strain  come  round 
his  body,  and  under  the  arms,  his  condition  would  have 
been  worse. 

To  bodily  pain  were  added  hunger  and  thirst,  the  lat- 
ter especially,  for  the  salt  beef  he  had  eaten  at  dinner 
time  made  him  long  for  a  good  draught  of  sweet  water. 

To  his  parched  throat,  even  the  salt  sea  appeared  entic- 
ing, and  he  longed  to  be  able  to  shake  himself  free 
from  the  galling  cords,  and  plung  into  the  waves  which 
leaped  and  danced  at  his  feet. 

There  was  a  gleam  of  comfort  when  he  remembered 
that  it  was  Harvey's  watch. 

About  twelve,  as  near  as  he  could  guess,  for  he  could 
not  look  at  his  watch,  he  heard  someone  coming  up  the 
rigging. 

It  was  Harvey. 

"Thank  you  for  coming  to  see  me,"  said  Jack,  in  a  faint 
voice. 

"  I've  come  to  do  more,  if  you  like  to  risk  it,"  answered 
Harvey. 

"What's  that?" 

"Cut  you  down.  All  the  fellows  in  the  ship  say  it's 
too  bad  to  keep  you  tied  up  here  the  best  part  of  the  day 
and  all  night  too.  Are  you  not  stiff?" 

"  Rather,"  replied  Jack;  "but  I  think  I  shall  be  able 
to  get  down.  The  circulation  in  my  limbs  is  all  right. 
Davage  didn't  lash  my  wrists  and  ankles." 

"Cuttle  turned  in  tight,  I  think,  and  won't  come  on 
deck  till  the  morning.  Thompson,  the  first  mate,  is  on 
deck,  and  he  told  me  if  liked  to  go  up  and  speak  to  you, 
he  shouldn't  see  me." 

"  Thompson's  a  brick,"  said  Jack.  "  Under  the  circum- 
stances, I'll  come  down,  Dick,  and  chance  it  I'm  that 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  33 

dry,  I  could  dip  my  beak  into  a  puddle  of  road  water ; 
and  my  head  aches  fit  to  split." 

"I  should  think  it  did  ;  you  had  a  tidy  sun  on  you  for 
some  time." 

As  he  spoke,  Harvey  cut  away  the  lashings,  and  threw 
them  into  the  sea. 

It  was  lucky  he  supported  Jack  with  one  arm,  for  the 
latter  had  overrated  his  strength,  and  it  was  some  few 
minutes  before  he  could  recover  himself  sufficiently  to 
trust  himself  off  the  trees. 

At  length  he  reached  the  deck,  and  crawled  along  in 
the  shadow  to  the  main  hatch,  and  so  reached  the  mid- 
shipmen's mess. 

His  first  care  was  to  quench  his  thirst. 

Then  he  looked  around  him. 

Wren,  Sinclair,  Hunston,  and  Maple  were  fast  asleep, 
and  only  a  faint  light  came  in  through  the  portholes. 

Wren  was  tossing  about  in  an  uneasy,  restless  manner, 
as  if  indulging  in  the  luxury  of  a  private  nightmare. 

"  What  is  he  saying  ?  "  Jack  muttered,  as  he  heard  him 
talk  in  his  sleep. 

"He  wouldn't  masthead  me,"  said  Wren,  speaking 
thickly  and  excitedly  at  intervals.  "I'd  call  him  Captain 
Scuttle,  as  I  did  once  before." 

"Captain  Scuttle!"  repeated  Jack,  listening  intently. 
"There  is  something  in  this." 

For  a  brief  space  Wren  was  silent. 

"Didn't  I  see  him  with  my  own  eyes  bore  holes  in  the 
bottom  of  the  '  Polar  Star  ? '  She  was  lost  off  Newfound- 
land. Foundered  in  a  fog.  Ha  !  ha  !  Crew  saved  in  the 
boats,  and  reached  St.  John's.  The  Mercantile  Marine 
Insurance  Company  wouldn't  have  paid  the  damage  if 
they'd  known  what  I  know.  Cuttle  or  Scuttle,  he  mustn't 
talk  to  me." 

Jack  drank  in  every  word  of  this  revelation,  after  which 
Wren  was  silent. 

The  sleeping  boy  had  probably  been  contrasting  his 
position  with  Jack's  during  his  waking  hours,  and  the 
result  was  a  dwelling  of  the  mind,  upon  what  often  oc- 
cupied it,  while  asleep. 

"That's  the  captain's  secret,  is  it  ?  "    Jack  said  to  him- 
self.    "A  pretty  villain  Captain  Cuttle  is.     I  see  now  why- 
Wren  isn't  afraid  of  him.     Wait  a  bit" 
3 


34  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

Jack  turned  in,  "all  standing,"  as  he  phrased  it — th\  , 
is,  with  all  his  clothes  on,  and  slept  very  well  till  mom 
ing. 

His  messmates  were  astonished  to  see  him. 
'  I  didn't  know  they'd  let  you  run  about  loose  again.  "' 
said  Wren. 

'  You  don't  know  everything,"  replied  Jack. 

'  How  did  you  like  it  ?  "  asked  Sinclair. 

'Oh,  stunning  ;  lovely  sky  and  beautiful  prospect." 

Jack  had  scarcely  finished  his  breakfast  when  he  w&s 
sent  for  to  the  captain's  cabin  as  he  had  expected. 

Captain  Cuttle  had  been  on  deck,  and  discovered  that 
the  prisoner  was  not  in  his  proper  position. 

He  made  inquiries  without  any  result,  and  sent  for  the 
offender. 

He  was  alone  when  Jack  entered,  and  glared  at  him 
fiercely. 

"Is  there  going  to  be  a  fight  between  you  and  me,  to 
see  who  is  to  conquer,  my  lad  ?  "  exclaimed  he. 

"Yes,  Captain  Scuttle,"  replied  Jack. 

"  Captain  WHAT?  "  roared  the  skipper. 

"I  beg  your  pardon,"  said  Ji.ck.  "  Being  aloft  so  long 
has  made  rne  rather  stupid.  I  meant  Cuttle.  It  was  gaz- 
ing at  the  Polar  Star  that  confused  me. " 

The  captain  looked  keenly  at  him,  as  if  he  would  read 
his  soul  in  its  innermost  depths. 

For  a  moment  he  could  not  make  out  whether  he  was 
speaking  by  design  or  from  accident,  and  Jack's  perfectly 
cool  and  off-hand  manner  rendered  his  task  all  the  more 
difficult. 

'  Aren't  you  afraid  of  me  ? "  he  asked,  presently. 

'No.     I  knew  you  wouldn't  do  anything  more  to  me." 

'Why  not?" 

'A  little  bird  told  me  so,"  answered  Jack. 

'Wren.  You  mean  Wren, "exclaimed  the  captain,  los- 
ing his  presence  of  mind.  "You've  been  talking  to 
Wren. " 

"He  was  only  spinning  me  a  yarn,  sir,"  replied  Jack, 
"about  being  wrecked  off  Newfoundland.  The  ship 
foundered  in  a  convenient  spot,  went  down  in  a  fog,  which 
fogged  everybody,  even  the  Mercantile  Marine  Insurance." 

Captain  Cuttle  went  up  to  Jack,  and  put  his  hand  on 
his  shoulder,  grasping  it  till  he  hurt  the  flesh. 


JA CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  35 

He  was  very  white  now,  and  he  spc .".  with  an  inten- 
sity of  feeling  that  showed  he  was  in  earnest. 

"Keep  your  tongue  between  your  teeth,  lad,"  he  ex- 
claimed, "  if  you  want  to  save  your  life." 

"  My  life  !  "  repeated  Jack,  who  was  rather  alarmed  at 
the  skipper's  tone  and  manner. 

"Aye,  your  life.  Never  dare  to  talk  to  me  again  as 
you  have  to-day.  There  was  one  about  your  own  age — 
but  no  matter.  '  Wren  had  best  look  to  it.  The  one  I  was 
about  to  speak  Gifell  overboard  during  the  night !" 

Jack's  flesh  crept  with  horror. 

"  Go.  I  have  said  enough  for  a  sensible  lad  like  you. 
Don't  provoke  me  too  far  !  "  exclaimed  the  captain. 

Jack  moved  towards  the  door. 

"  I  suppose,  sir,  I  needn't  go  star-gazing  any  more?" 
he  said. 

The  captain  flung  a  boot  at  him,  and  he  retired  pre- 
cipitately. 

Jack  had  gained  his  point,  but  at  what  a  cost ! 

He  had  incurred  the  hostility  and  suspicion  of  the  cap- 
tain, who  was  a  violent  and  vindictive  man. 

He  did  not  stick  at  trifles,  or  he  would  not  have  fired  at 
Mr.  Blader  as  he  did,  when  Slocum  so  providentially 
spoilt  his  aim  at  the  cost  of  a  broken  head. 

The  horribly  mysterious  hint  which  the  captain  had 
thrown  out  ran  in  Jack's  mind. 

It  was  easy  enough  for  a  strong  and  determined  man 
to  throw  a  boy  overboard  on  a  dark  night. 

So  he  resolved  not  to  irritate  the  captain  beyond  the 
latter's  power  of  endurance. 

How  he  kept  his  resolution,  we  shall  see  presently. 

He  had  conquered  in  the  first  fight,  and  was  so  far 
master  of  the  situation. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

WREN    DISAPPEARS. 

AFTER  the  interview  that  Jack  had  with  the  captain,  he 
began  to  grow  afraid  of  him. 

Captain  Cuttle  was  not  the  amiable  person  he  had  ap- 


36  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

peared  to  be,  and  his  true  character  was  showing  itselt 
day  by  lay. 

Though  Jack  appeared  to  have  got  the  best  of  it,  the 
captain  was  evidently  not  a  man  to  forget. 

His  mysterious  hint  about  the  midshipman  who  fell 
overboard  because  he  dared  to  talk  about  what  he  knew, 
alarmed  Jack. 

"  It  won't  do,  Dick,  to  play  with  our  captain,"  he  said. 

"Why?"  asked  Harvey. 

"Because  he  wouldn't  mind  murdering  a  fellow." 

Harvey  laughed. 

"Draw  it  mild,  Jack,"  he  said.  "We  are  living  in  a 
civilised  age,  and  with  all  the  men  on  board  he  would 
scarcely  like  to  risk  getting  his  neck  in  a  noose." 

"Suppose  I  fell  overboard." 

"That  would  be  your  fault." 

"Ah,  but  suppose!  was  pushed  over  on  a  dark  night, 
when  no  one  was  looking,  and  only  the  wind  heard  my 
cries  for  help." 

"What  do  you  mean?"  asked  Harvey,  curiously. 

"I  scarcely  know  myself.  But  I'll  tell  you  what  I 
have  learnt.  When  Wren  was  asleep  the  other  night,  he 
talked  wildly  about  our  captain  scuttling  the  '  Polar  Star,' 
to  get  the  insurance  money.  Scuttling  means  boring  holes 
vn  her  bottom,  so  that  she  may  sink.  \Vren  sailed  in  the 
'Polar  Star, '  and  I  hinted  to  Captain  Cuttle  something 
*bout  it." 

"You  did!" 

"  Yes,  and  that  is  why  I  was  let  off.  But  at  the  same 
time,  the  captain  told  me  that  one  of  his  midshipmen 
'fell  overboard,'  because  he  couldn't  keep  his  tongue 
between  his  teeth.  I  believe  it  will  be  Wren's  turn  next, 
because  Captain  Cuttle  thinks  he  has  been  chatting  to 
me.  I  shall  be  very  careful  what  I  say  this  voyage,  and 
when  we  get  to  Canton  I  shall  cut  and  run,  and  hide  till 
the  '  Fairy'  has  started  homewards,  and  then  ship  in 
some  other  vessel.  I'm  not  going  to  risk  the  return 
voyage  with  such  a  skipper,  if,  please  God,  I  last  out 
this  journey. " 

"  Here  is  Wren,"  said  Harvey.  "He  don't  look  as  if 
he  funked  much." 

"  Well,  my  young  true  blue  !  "  said  Wren,  approaching 
Jack.  "  You  got  out  of  your  little  scrane  better  than  I 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  3 7 

expected.  Old  Cuttle  doesn't  generally  let  fellows  off; 
I  couldn't  have  done  it  better  myself." 

"You've  got  a  hold  over  him,"  said  Jack. 

"Sol  said;  but  neither  you  nor  anyone  else  knows 
what  that  is,  nor  are  you  likely  to." 

"Come  here,"  said  Jack. 

Wren  approached,  and  Jack  whispered  in  his  ear — 

"It's  something  about  the  'Polar  Star,'  isn't  it,  and 
Captain  Scuttle  ? " 

"  How  did  you  know  that  ?  "  asked  Wren,  much  aston- 
ished. 

"Captain  told  me.  We're  like  brothers,"  replied  Jack. 
"  By  the  way,  who  was  the  midshipman  who  fell  over- 
board?" 

Wren  turned  deadly  pale. 

"  Did  he  tell  you  that,  too  ?  "  he  said. 

"If  he  hadn't  how  should  I  know  it  all?"  answered 
Jack.  "  You  didn't,  did  you  ?  " 

"It  would  have  been  as  much  as  my  life  is  worth  to 
have  done  so,"  replied  Wren.  "If  Cuttle  let  on  about 
what  only  he  and  I  knew,  since  Darner's  death,  he  must 
be  going' off  his  nut." 

"He  was  tight,"  Jack  said ;  "and  I  caught  him  in  the 
humour.  How  did  Darner  die  ?  " 

"Darner  was  the  only  friend  I  had  on  earth,  and  he 
was  drowned  one  night  in  a  gale  of  wind.  What's  the 
use  of  your  asking  me  a  lot  of  questions,  when  you  know 
all  about  it  ?  " 

"  Foul  play?  " 

"  Of  course.  But  I  won't  be  pumped  ;  take  my  advice, 
and  keep  your  mouth  shut,  or  else  you'll  follow  Darner," 
said  Wren. 

"  Perhaps  you'll  go  first,"  replied  Jack. 

"Not  I,"  said  Wren;  "I  don't  go  and  clack  about. 
I'm  too  wide  awake  for  that,  so  sheer  off,  my  hearty,  and 
keep  the  chain  up,  or  else " 

He  broke  off  abruptly,  and  pointed  to  the  sea  with  a 
significant  air. 

"  Food  for  fishes,  eh?  "  said  Jack,  coolly. 

"  And  no  mistake,"  replied  Wren,  as  he  slouched  off 
with  his  hands  in  his  pockets. 

"A  lively  prospect,"  Jack  remarked  to  Harvey. 

"For  goodness,  sake,   Jack,    don't  be  rash;    take  his 


33  JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

advice  and  shut  up,"  Harvey  replied.  "  There  is  danger, 
I  can  see  it  now.  Captain  Cuttle " 

"  Scuttle,  you  mean  ?  " 

"  No,  I  don't.  I  wouldn't  whisper  such  a  word,  lest 
he  might  hear  it,  and  wipe  me  out  as — as  he  did  Darner." 

Harvey  sank  his  voice  to  a  low  tone  as  he  uttered  the 
last  words,  and  looked  around  him  cautiously. 

There  was  no  one  near. 

"I've  concluded  one  thing,"  Jack  said,  "and  that  is, 
I'd  better  subside  for  the  present,  though  I  should  like 
to  wake  old  Mole  up." 

"  You'll  have  plenty  of  opportunities,"  replied  Harvey. 

Jack  was  prudent  enough  not  to  offend  Captain  Cuttle 
in  any  way. 

He  remarked  that  he  treated  Wren  with  marked  cold- 
ness, and  although  Wren  could  not  guess  the  reason, 
Jack  knew  it  well  enough. 

The  captain  thought  Wren  had  betrayed  his  secret,  and 
distrusted  him  accordingly. 

The  ship  made  a  good  voyage  as  far  as  the  Cape,  when 
they  encountered  stormy  weather. 

Jack  was  in  his  bunk  one  night,  when  the  weather  was 
more  than  usually  boisterous,  and  the  noise  made  by  the 
gale  that  was  raging  woke  him  up. 

It  was  Wren's  watch. 

He  could  hear  the  steady  pacing  of  his  footsteps  on 
deck,  every  now  and  then,  as  he  passed  overhead. 

Suddenly  he  heard  other  footsteps,  and  he  fancied 
there  was  the  sound  of  a  scuffle,  and  then  a  despairing 
shriek  came  up  from  the  sea. 

Jack  sprang  up  and  looked  out  of  a  porthole. 

Was  he  dreaming,  or  did  he  for  a  moment  see  a  wan, 
white,  hopeless  face  rise  to  the  surface,  and  then  fall 
rapidly  astern  ? 

"I  could  swear  that  was  Wren's  face,"  Jack  said  to 
himself. 

He  would  have  gone  on  deck  and  cried  "Man  over- 
board !  "  but  he  was  afraid  to  do  so.  He  might  be  mis- 
taken. If  he  raised  a  false  alarm  he  would  be  bullied  on 
all  hands,  and  he  knew  enough  of  seafaring  to  be  sure 
that  no  boat  could  live  in  such  a  storm. 

If,  indeed,  Wren  was  overboard,  he  was  lost  without 
the  possibility  of  hope. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  39 

Trembling  in  every  limb  Jack  turned  over  and  tried  to 
go  to  sleep,  without  avail. 

He  could  not  get  the  horrid  sight  out  of  his  eyes. 

The  apparition,  if  apparition  it  was,  haunted  him. 

Towards  morning  he  fell  into  an  uneasy  slumber,  but 
did  not  say  anything  to  his  messmates,  being  too  much 
afraid  of  the  captain  to  do  so. 

At  breaskfast  time  Wren  was  missing  from  the  mess, 
and  on  inquiries  being  made,  nothing  could  be  heard  of 
him. 

The  man  at  the  wheel  had  seen  him  at  midnight,  but 
not  afterwards. 

As  the  sea  was  running  heavily  at  the  time,  and  the 
decks  were  repeatedly  washed  by  huge  waves,  it  was 
supposed  he  had  been  swept  overboard.  Jack  had  his 
suspicions  to  the  contrary. 

So  had  Harvey. 

And  looking  mournfully  at  one  another,  they  asked 
whose  turn  it  would  be  next. 

Jack  had  not  the  remotest  doubt  that  Wren  had  been 
thrown  overboard  by  the  captain  in  the  storm. 

He  was  most  circumspect  in  his  conduct  afterwards  for 
fear  of  arousing  the  resentment  of  Captain  Cuttle,  which 
had  been  slumbering  for  some  time. 

"Poor  Wren,"  said  Jack  to  Harvey,  "if  I  had  not 
spoken,  he  would  have  been  alive  still." 

"  You  didn't  mean  anything,"  replied  Harvey. 

"  God  knows  I  didn't,"  said  Jack  ;  "I  had  no  particular 
cause  to  like  the  fellow,  but  I  did  not  think  he  would 
come  to  an  end  like  this." 

The  captain  did  not  seem  much  concerned  at  what 
had  happened. 

He  spoke  a  few  words  to  his  midshipmen,  and  con- 
cluded by  saying,  as  he  looked  steadily  at  Jack,  "  You 
must  all  of  you  be  careful.  The  best  sailors  are  liable  to 
accidents,  and  what  has  unfortunately  occurred  to  poor 
Wren  might  be  the  fate  of  any  of  you." 

The  ship,  however,  went  on  her  way,  and,  as  Jack 
was  very  civil  and  well  behaved,  and  took  care  when  on 
deck  at  night  to  look  about  him,  to  prevent  a  surprise, 
he  was  alive  and  well,  when  the  ship,  leaving  the  Indian 
Ocean,  passed  through  the  straits  of  Malacca,  on  hei 
way  to  the  China  Seas. 


40  JA  CK  HA  RKA  IV A  Y  A  FTEK  SCHOOL  DA  VS. 

The  old  seaman,  Slocum,  who  had  been  knocked 
down  by  the  captain  for  stating  his  ideas  of  duty,  had 
taken  a  great  fancy  to  Jack,  and  taught  him  many  things 
he  would  not  otherwise  have  learnt. 

The  first  mate  also  gave  him  lessons  in  navigation,  and 
Mr.  Mole  induced  him  to  read  with  him  in  his  leisure 
hours. 

So  it  will  be  seen  that  Jack,  through  fear  of  his  life, 
which  he  thought  the  captain  would  not  hesitate  to  take 
if  he  offended  him,  was  making  very  fair  progress,  and 
behaving  very  well. 

After  Wren's  loss,  Sinclair,  Jack  and  Harvey  became 
friends,  and  Hunston  and  Maple  were  left  to  themselves. 

Everyone  was  glad  at  reaching  the  Eastern  Archipelago, 
for  it  was  an  indication  that  their  voyage  was  drawing 
to  a  c^ose. 

Hunston  who  was  profoundly  ignorant  on  almost  all 
point?,  was  holding  an  argument  with  Sinclair  one  morn- 
ing at  mess  about  the  position  of  Singapore,  at  which 
place  the  ship  was  to  touch. 

"1  tell  you,"  said  Hunston,  "that  Singapore  is  one  of 
our  settlements  in  the  West  Indies." 

Sinclair  laughed. 

"  I'll  refer  it  to  Harkaway,"  said  Sinclair,  who  came 
down  in  his  shirt-sleeves  to  have  his  breakfast,  for  the 
heat  was  fearful. 

"  You've  made  two  mistakes  in  one  sentence,"  replied 
Jack,  "  for  Singapore  is  a  free  state,  and  can't  be  called 
one  of  our  settlements,  exactly  ;  and  we  are  in  the  East, 
not  the  West  Indies. " 

"  It  doesn't  matter,"  exclaimed  Hunston,  annoyed  ;  "  1 
thank  goodness  I  don't  know  much  about  these  things." 

"  Then  you  thank  goodness  for  your  ignorance,"  said 
Jack  laughing. 

"  Suppose  I  do  ;  what  then  ?  " 

"  Oh,  nothing  much ;  only  you've  a  great  deal  to  be 
thankful  for,"  Jack  retorted,  with  a  gravity  that  made  the 
others  laugh  still  louder. 

Hunston  held  his  tongue,  for  he  was  no  match  for  Jack 
when  the  latter  began  to  chaff  him. 

At  Singapore  some  cargo  was  delivered,  and  Mr.  Blader, 
the  naturalist,  went  on  shore  to  see  if  he  could  purchase 
anything  for  his  collection. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  4 1 

He  came  back  just  before  the  vessel  started  again,  with 
a  large  box,  which  he  had  placed  in  his  cabin. 

There  were  holes  in  the  top,  as  if  it  was  intended  to 
give  air  to  some  living  thing. 

Jack  saw  it  come  on  board  and  his  curiosity  was 
strongly  excited. 

"  Dick,  what's  in  that  box  of  old  Blader,  do  yo.u  think  ? " 
he  asked,  as  the  anchor  was  being  weighed. 

"  Can't  guess.  A  hippopotamus  perhaps,"  replied  Har- 
vey. 

' '  Hippopotamus  my  eye, "  exclaimed  Jack.  ' '  Will  you 
help  me  to  find  out  ?  " 

"  Like  a  bird." 

"When?" 

"  After  the  '  uproar  is  over'  my  pippin,"  said  Harvey, 
meaning  when  they  were  fairly  under  weigh. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

WHAT   WAS    IN   THE    BOX. 

As  soon  as  they  could  get  away  from  their  duties,  Jack 
and  Harvey  stole  down  stairs  into  the  passengers'  cabin. 

It  was  deserted. 

By  applying  his  eye  to  one  of  the  holes  in  the  box, 
Jack  got  a  view  of  what  was  inside. 

He  sprang  up  with  a  cry. 

"  What  is  it? "  asked  Harvey. 

"  My  eye  !  "  exclaimed  Jack  ;  "I  never  saw  such  a 
thing  in  my  life.  It's  a  snake  as  thick  round  as  a  man's 
thigh." 

"  Perhaps  it's  stuffed." 

"  You're  stuffed,"  said  Jack  derisively.  "  What  are  the 
holes  for  if  it  isn't  alive  ?  " 

"  What  does  old  Blader  want  with  a  thing  like  that  on 
board?  I  wonder  the  captain  allows  it." 

"  The  skipper,  I  expect,  doesn't  know  anything  about 
it.  Suppose  we  let  it  out.  Won't  there  be  a  dust  up  !  " 

"  Oh,  Jack  !  "  said  Harvey,  lost  in  admiration  of  this 
brilliant  idea. 

The  snake  was  a  python  of  the  largest  size. 


42  JACR  HARKAWAY  AFTER  SCHOOLDAYS. 

Fully  fifteen  feet  long-,  and  wide  in  proportion.  It  had 
been  presented  to  the  naturalist  by  a  gentleman  who  had 
lately  returned  from  a  long  journey  to  Cambodia,  and  it 
had  been  caught  while  gorged  by  the  natives  of  Bankok. 

Mr.  Blader  intended  to  drown  it,  by  suspending  the 
box  in  the  sea  by  ropes,  and  then  to  put  it  in  alcohol  to 
preserve  it ;  but  as  the  ship  sailed  early,  he  had  not  had  time 
yet  to  put  his  plan  in  execution. 

The  lid  was  fastened  securely  with  a  padlock,  though 
it  was  easy  to  undo  it  by  taking  out  one  of  the  staples. 

This  Jack  proceeded  to  do. 

"  I'll  go  and  tell  Mole,"  said  Jack,  "  that  someone 
wants  to  see  him  in  the  cabin.  Won't  it  be  a  lark  ?  " 

"  Suppose  the  beast  eats  him,"  suggested  Harvey. 

"  He's  a  fool  if  he  does,  for  Mole's  so  tough  he's  sure  to 
disagree  with  him." 

"  It'll  be  all  up  with  Mole's  tea-garden." 

"  Mind  he  does't  collar  you,  Dick,"  said  Jack,  "  the 
staple  will  be  out  directly." 

"  I  say,  don't  funk  a  fellow  into  fits,"  replied  Harvey, 
getting  further  off.  "  I've  read  of  those  big  snakes — py- 
thons they  call  them — and  they're  not  poisonous.  Their 
dodge  is  to  fix  their  fangs  in  your  leg,  and  then  twist  their 
coils  round  you,  which  they  do  as  quickly  as  the  lash  of 
a  whip  twines  round  a  post.  Your  bones  crack,  and  it's 
all  U  P  with  you  in  a  half-a-jiffey. " 

"  There  isn't  much  of  you,  Dick,"  said  Jack,  pausing  a 
moment  in  wrenching  ou£  the  staple  with  his  pocket 
knife  ;  "  suppose  you  let  him  have  you.  "  It'll  be  a  nice 
whet  to  his  appetite,  like  half-a-dozen  of  oysters  before 
dinner." 

"  Thank  you,"  answered  Harvey,  "you're  very  kind. 
Show  me  the  way  first." 

"  Next  week,"  said  Jack,   grinning. 

"  Won't  you? " 

"  Not  much,"  replied  Jack  ;  "  I'm  not  tired  of  my  life 
yet.  His  snakeship  doesn't  gobble  me  up  if  I  know  it." 

"  What'll  the  captain  say  ?  " 

"  I'll  chance  that." 

Suddenly  the  staple  came  out  with  a  run,  and  Jack,  who 
was  pulling  hard  at  it  rolled  over  on  his  back. 

Harvey  made  for  the  door,  like  a  startled  hare. 

The    snake,    astonished   at    his  unexpected   freedom, 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  43 

raised  hns  ugly  head  and  glared  savagely  at  Jack,  who 
picked  himself  up  and  retreated  to  a  safe  distance. 

"Morning-,  governor,"  he  said,  nodding  his  head. 
"How  do  you  find  yourself?  ' 

The  python's  only  reply  to  this  was  to  uncoil  himself 
and  glide  out  of  the  box  on  to  the  floor. 

Jack  was  astonished  at  his  prodigious  size  ;  he  did  not 
think  he  was  half  so  big  or  formidable,  and  was  rather 
sorry  he'd  let  him  out. 

' '  He's  a  nice  sort  of  customer  to  meet  on  a  dark  night," 
he  muttered. 

Retreating  to  the  deck,  whither  Harvey  had  retired  be- 
fore him,  he  looked  round  for  Ms  friend  and  found  him 
perched  upon  the  monkey-rail,  leaning  his  back  agr.incC 
the  mizzen-rigging. 

Mr.  Mole  was  on  deck,  attired  in  a  Chinese  bagu,  or 
loose  blouse,  a  pair  of  canvas  shoes  and  a  large  sun  hao, 
which  he  had  bought  at  Singapore,  as  being  seasonable. 

"  Well,  Jack,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Mole,  "  now  you  can 
sing  '  I'm  afloat'  once  more." 

"  I  know  that ;  I  could  sing  the  tune  the  old  co\v  c!icd 
on  if  I  wanted  to,"  replied  Jack.  "  I'm  not  in  a  singing 
humour.  But  I  shouldn't  mind  reading  one  of  the  Odes, 
if  you've  a  Horace  handy,  sir." 

Jack  knew  he  hadn't,  and  would  have  to  go  down  into 
the  cabin  for  one. 

"  Certainly,  my  boy.  I  am  always  ready  to  instruct  the 
mind  of  youth.  Ingenuous  yffuth,  as  we  used  to  say  at 
my  esteemed  friend,  Mr.  Crawcour's." 

"  Rather  a  change,  sir,  in  going  to  China,  and  larruping 
niggers,"  said  Jack. 

"  I  shall  behave  humanely  to  my  labourers.  Larrup- 
ing, as  you  term  it,  is  not  a  part  of  my  programme." 

"  Chain  them  up,  sir,"  Jack  replied,  thinking  of  the 
treatment  he  once  received  at  Mr.  Crawcour's.  Mr.  Mole 
smiled,  and  said  he  would  go  for  the  Horace. 

Harvey  came  down  and  exclaimed,  "  I  see  Mole'? 
gone." 

"  Hold  your  row.  He'll  come  up  quicker  than  he  wen* 
if  the  snake  doesn't  cop  him,"  rejoined  Jack. 

The  two  boys,  breathless  with  impatience,  awaited  thv 
result  of  Mr.  Mole's  journey. 

Presently  there  was  a  noise  as  of  some  one  scamper)  n 


44  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  A  FTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

up  the  companion,  and  Mr.  Mole  reached  the  top,  utter- 
ing dismal  cries. 

"  Oh  !  Lord  help  me !  Oh,  Lord  !  Oh,  Lord  !  He  made 
a  snap  at  my  canvas  shoe!  It's  awful,"  exclaimed  the 
schoolmaster. 

Captain  Cuttle  and  Mr.  Blader  were  walking  together, 
and  they  came  to  Mr.  Mole  to  inquire  the  cause  of  his 
fright 

"  What's  the  shindy?  "  asked  the  captain,  in  his  blunt 
way  ;  "  anyone  would  think  you'd  seen  Old  Nick." 

"  Worse,  sir;  worse,  a  thousand  times,"  answered  Mr. 
Mob. 

-f-  What's  worse  ?  the  ghost  of  your  grandmother  ?  " 

Mr.  Mole's  knees  shook  and  knocked  togther,  while  he 
wr.r  obliged  to  lean  upon  the  naturalist  for  support. 

"  There's  a  serpent  in  the  cabin,"  he  muttered,,  "  as 
big  as  a  horse,  and  as  wide  round  as  a  young  donkey. 
Oh,  Lord!  It  made  a  dive  at  my  canvas  shoe,  as  if  it 
was  going  to  begin  to  eat  me,  legs  first." 

"A  serpent  on  board  my  ship?  I  never  heard  of  such 
a  thing.  That's  a  sort  of  merchandise  I  didn't  bargain 
for,"  said  Captain  Cuttle.  "  You  must  be  dreaming.  It's 
the  brandy-and-water  you've  had.  Delirium  tremens 
often  makes  men  feel  snakes  in  their  boots,  and  you 
said  he  was  at  your  canvas  shoe." 

"Why,  it  must  be  my  python,"  remarked  Mr.  Blader, 
alarmed. 

"Your  python  !"  said  the  captain,  "are  you  going  to 
see  snakes,  too?" 

"It's  a  fact.  I  had  an  enormous  snake  given  me 
yesterday,"  answered  the  naturalist,  "and  brought  him 
on  board,  intending  to  preserve  him  as  a  unique  speci- 
men." 

"I  wish  you'd  have  told  me,"  Captain  Cuttle  said, 
with  a  look  of  annoyance.  "  These  reptiles  are  not  easy 
to  kill." 

"  How  he  got  loose  puzzles  me,  but  I  suppose  his  huge 
strength  enabled  him  to  force  the  staple.  It  is  really 
very  thoughtless  of  me,  and  I  am  very  sorry  Mr.  Mole 
should  have  been  so  much  alarmed." 

Dick,  Harvey  and  Jack  overheard  this  conversation 
with  much  glee. 

"It  was  touch  and  go  with  Mole,"  whispered  Harvey. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  45 

"Yes — and  blow  me  tight,"  replied  Jack,  in  the  same 
tone,  "if  they  won't  have  all  their  work  cut  out  for  them 
to  kill  him." 

The  captain  reflected  for  a  moment,  and  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  something  ought  to  be  done  to  get  rid  of 
the  snake. 

"  It  won't  do  to  let  the  critter  have  the  run  of  the  ship," 
he  said.  "  Here,  you  Harkaway,  go  to  the  carpenter, 
and  get  a  hatchet. " 

"  Right,  sir,"  said  Jack,  running  off  for  that  purpose. 

"I  believe,"  remarked  Mr.  Blader,  "  that  you  may  fire 
at  a  snake,  and  put  a  ball  in  his  body  without  doing 
him  much  harm.  What  is  necessary  is  to  break  his 
back,  or  cut  him  in  half." 

"Exactly — and  that's  what  you'd  better  do,"  said 
Captain  Cuttle. 

"II"  cried  the  naturalist,  aghast. 

"Yes — the  boy  will  be  here  with  a  hatchet  for  you 
directly.  It's  your  snake,  you  were  responsible  for  his 
coming  on  board,  and  you've  got  to  kill  him." 

"Suppose  I  decline  the  honour,"  observed  Mr.  Blader, 
who  did  not  seem  to  like  the  task  assigned  him  at  all. 

Jack  now  arrived  with  the  axe,  and  said,  as  he  handed 
it  to  Mr.  Mole— 

"Go  in  and  win,  sir.  St.  George  and  the  Dragon  for 
ever.  You  can  do  it,  sir." 

"  My  dear  young  friend,  I  will  have  nothing  to  do  with 
reptiles,"  answered  Mr.  Mole,  declining  to  take  the  axe. 
"  Rather  than  encounter  the  dreadful  eyes  of  that  awful 
monster  again,  I  would  be — a — be  keelhauled." 

"It  won't  harm  you,  sir.  He's  as  tame  as  a  kitten," 
continued  Jack. 

"Look  here,  my  lad,"  exclaimed  the  captain  with  a 
malicious  look.  "You're  very  fast  in  giving  other  people 
advice.  If  the  thing  is  to  be  done  as  easily  as  you  say, 
why  don't  you  do  it  ?  " 

"I  shouldn't  mind,"  replied  Jack,  speaking  almost  be- 
fore he  thought  of  the  effect  of  his  words. 

"That's  right — take  the  axe  and  go  down  into  the 
cabin — kill  that  snake,  and  then  we  shall  know  what  sort 
of  stuff  you're  made  of." 

Jack  hesitated  and  hung  back. 

The  terrible  risk  he  would  run  in  an  encounter  of  this 


46  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

kind,  flashed  across  his  mind,  and  he  was  more  than 
half  inclined  to  back  out  of  it. 

The  mocking  laughter  of  the  captain  rang  in  his  ear. 

"Ha!  ha!  You're  all  smoke  and  no  fire,"  he  cried, 
in  derision.'  "Go  about  your  business,  my  lad,  and 
another  time  don't  try  and  get  credit  for  that  courage 
which  you  do  not  possess." 

"I  didn't  say  I  wouldn't  do  it,"  replied  Jack,  growing 
pale.  "  Give  me  the  axe,  sir.  I'll  have  a  shy  at  him,  if 
he  were  as  big  as  the  mainmast.  If  he  should  swallow 
me,  I  suppose  you'll  come  down  and  rip  him  up  to  let  me 
out." 

The  captain  laughed,  and  handed  Jack  the  axe,  which 
he  took  with  a  hand  that  trembled  a  little. 

Removing  his  jacket,  he  stood  in  his  shirt-sleeves, 
which  he  tucked  up,  and  shaking  hands  with  Harvey, 
said,  in  a  low  tone — 

"Good-bye,  Dick.  It's  odds  on  the  worm  chawing 
me  up.  I  wonder  how  it  will  feel  inside." 

Harvey  could  not  help  wondering  at  the  spirits  his 
friend  possessed  at  such  a  moment,  but  though  Jack 
indulged  in  chaff,  he  was  in  reality  in  a  dreadful  fright. 

However,  the  captain,  who  was  hL  enemy,  had  dared 
him  to  the  encounter,  and  he  resol  -ed  to  do  the  best  he 
could. 

The  "worm,  "as  he  playfully  called  the  python,  was 
no  contemptible  antagonist  for  a  boy  of  his  age,  and  the 
odds  were  against  him  as  he  had  truly  said. 

Mr;  Blader  and  Mr.  Mole  both  remonstrated  with  the 
captain,  about  letting  Jack  embark  in  such  an  enterprise. 

"  Isn't  it  cowardly  to  let  a  boy  do  such  a  thing  with 
the  almost  certainty  of  being  killed,"  said  Mr.  Blader, 
"  when  there  are  men  about? " 

"  You're  welcome  to  go  and  do  it  yourself  as  I  said 
before,"  said  the  captain.  "One  thing  I  know,  and  that 
is,  I  shan't." 

This  retort  compelled  Mr.  Blader  to  be  silent. 

"  If  it  wasn't  for  my  tea-garden  and  my  prospects,  and 
a  certain  rheumatic  affection  in  my  legs,  which  has  just 
come  on,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  "I  would  go  and  despatch 
the  serpent  myself." 

Captain  Cuttle  turned  contemptuously  from  them. 

"  Ready,  sir,"  said  Jack, preparing  to  descend  the  ladder. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS,  47 

"Wish  you  luck,  lad,"  replied  the  captain,  who  could 
not  withhold  his  admiration  of  Jack's  courage. 

The  men,  learning  what  was  going  to  take  place,  all 
•crowded  aft,  and  some  of  them  ventured  so  far  as  to  go 
down  the  companion,  and  look  in  at  the  cabin  door. 

It  was  a  moment  of  unparalleled  anxiety  and  expecta- 
tion. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  STORM. 

WHEN  Jack  got  into  the  cabin  the  python  was  gliding 
about  the  carpet  and  seemed  to  have  the  appearance  of 
being  astonished  at  finding  himself  where  he  was. 

Directly  he  saw  Jack  he  recognised  an  enemy,  and 
coiled  himself  up,  raising  his  head  high  out  of  the  midst 
of  his  huge  coil. 

His  red  jaws  were  wide  open,  and  his  eyes  shone  like 
live  coals. 

For  an  instant  Jack  felt  his  blood  freeze  in  his  veins, 
and  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  considering  that  he  had 
undertaken  a  task  at  which  men  presumably  brave,  held 
back,  and  were  afraid. 

As  a  fact,  the  bravest  men  are  always  ready  to  own  to 
a  sensation  of  fear.  It  is  their  will  that  carries  them 
through. 

The  snake  realised,  as  it  were,  instinctively,  that  one 
of  the  two  must  die  on  that  spot. 

Jack  approached  him,  and  the  python  darted  at  his 
foot,  hoping  to  fasten  his  fangs  in  his  boot.  Now  Jack 
could  understand  what  Mr.  Mole  had  meant  by  saying 
that  it  made  a  dive  at  his  canvas  shoe. 

"  Good-morning  !"  said  Jack,  under  his  breath,  as  he 
started  back  with  the  agility  of  a  chamois-hunter,  "you 
didn't  do  it  that  time,  my  beauty  ;  and  you  are  a  beauty, 
after  a  fashion.  I  hope  you'll  have  a  pain  in  your  stomach 
if  you  swallow  me,  for  then  I  shall  know  what's  going  on 
outside. " 

Again  the  snake  darted  at  him  and  again  he  stepped 
back. 

Noticing  that  it  was  necessary  for  the  creature  to  re- 


48  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

coil  after  each  spring  Jack  ran  in,  just  as  he  had  sprung, 
and  dealt  him  a  blow  with  the  axe. 

Instead  of  falling  across  the  snake  and  breaking  its 
back,  it  only  cut  into  the  side,  making  a  deep  incision, 
from  which  the  dark  blood  welled  up. 

The  springing  and  dodging  continued  with  more 
rapidity  than  before,  and  Jack  jumped  up  and  down  with 
the  activity  of  a  harlequin,  and  the  perspiration  rolled 
down  him. 

"It's  hot  work,"  he  thought,  "I've  heard  of  a  bear 
dancing  on  hot  plates,  but  1  doubt  if  it's  worse  than  this. 
By  Jove  !  that  was  a  shave.  Look  out,  old  fellow.  Now 
I've  got  you." 

The  python's  jaws  came  within  an  inch  of  his  foot, 
but  Jack  perceived  his  advantage.  It  was  now  or  never, 
and  he  flung  himself  upon  the  snake,  dealing  him  a  cut 
about  fifteen  inches  behind  his  head,  which  severed  it 
from  the  body,  except  about  an  inch  on  the  other  side. 

As  he  coiled  up  this  part  fell  over,  and  in  his  dying 
agony  he  fastened  his  teeth  in  his  own  coils. 

"That's  the  finisher,"  Jack  cried  in  triumph  as  lie  den!'; 
him  another  blow  nearer  the  head,  which  rolled  on  l.hc 
floor. 

Drawing  his  knife,  he  stuck  it  in  to  the  brain,  and  r.n  led 
with  the  ghastly  trophy,  ran  out  of  the  cabin. 

The  men  made  way  for  him,  and  a  hearty  cheer  Lrol;c 
out  Such  a  cheer  as  only  Englishmen,  in  their  admira- 
tion of  manly  courage,  can  give. 

Captain  Cuttle  patted  him  on  the  back,  and  said — 
"You're  a  fine  fellow,  my  boy,  and  an  honour  to  the  ship's 
company." 

Jack  tried  to  speak,  but  he  could  not. 

The  reaction  came,  and  sitting  down  on  a  bale  of  goods, 
he  burst  into  tears,  letting  the  head  fall  at  his  feet. 

No  one  but  himself  knew  what  he  had  suffered  in  the 
few  minutes  that  were  occupied  in  his  fight  with  the 
python. 

He  seemed  to  have  lived  a  lifetime. 

Some  men  were  set  to  work  to  swab  up  the  blc  od,  and 
throw  the  loathsome  reptile's  body  overboard. 

The  captain  took  Jack  into  his  own  cabin  and  gave  him 
some  cordial  out  of  a  case  bottle. 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  said  Jack  as  he  drank  the  dram. 


I  A  CK  HA  RKA IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  49 

"You're  a  lad  after  mj  own  heart,"  said  Captain  Cuttle 
filling  the  glass  a  second  time,  and  adding — "  DrinK  it  up. 
It  won't  hurt  you.  It  will  steady  your  nerves  after  what 
you've  gone  through.  You  and  I  must  be  friends,  so  don't 
make  any  more  allusions  to  what  that  foolish  and  unfortu- 
nate fellow  Wren  told  you.  I  have  watched  you  narrowly 
lately,  and  I  see  you  can  keep  your  tongue  quiet.  I'm 
not  the  man  to  stand  falsehoods  being  spread  about  me, 
and  if  you  are  discreet,  we  shall  pull  together.  If  not — 
well,  I  need  not  say  any  more  to  a  boy  of  your  intelli- 
gence. "  i 

He  gave  Jack  his  hand,  and  the  lad  shuddered  as  he 
took  it,  for  he  felt  sure  that  Captain  Cuttle  knew  more 
about  Wren's  death  than  he  chose  to  say. 

However,  he  made  a  virtue  of  necessity,  and  disguising 
his  real  feelings,  left  the  cabin  high  in  his  captain's  favour. 

This  adventure  made  Jack  quite  a  hero.  He  had  all 
along  been  a  favourite  with  the  crew ;  now  they  looked  up 
to  him  with  admiring  eyes  as  well  as  looks  of  affection. 

This  is  always  the  reward  paid  by  men  to  true  courage. 

Among  those  who  congratulated  him  was  Harvey. 

"I  wouldn't  have  done  it,  "said  Harvey,  "if  the  owner 
had  given  me  the  ship  and  its  cargo.  How  did  you  feel 
while  you  were  about  it  ?  " 

"Oh,  jolly  enough,"  replied  Jack,  "when  I  saw  what 
the  beggar's  tactics  were,  I  knew  I  was  bound  to  have 
him. " 

"Everybody  admired  your  pluck." 

"Perhaps  we  shall  have  worse  than  that  to  go  through 
before  we  get  home,"  replied  Jack,  who  did  not  like  being 
praised. 

He  spoke  at  random,  but  there  was  more  truth  in  the 
casual  remark,  as  they  were  soon  to  find  out,  than  either 
he  or  Harvey  imagined. 

For  many  a  night  afterwards  Jack  woke  up  in  his  sleep 
with  a  start,  fancying  he  saw  a  snake  coiling  round  him. 

The  "  Fairy"  went  on  her  course  up  the  China  Sea,  and 
at  last  encountered  very  rough  weather. 

A  storm  arose  and  came  upon  her  suddenly. 

She  rolled  about  for  some  hours,  and  one  of  her  masts 
went  overboard — a  terrific  sea  swept  her  deck,  carrying 
over  the  side  two  seamen,  and  disabling  her  rudder,  and 
washing  away  the  binnacle.     It  was  night 
4 


50  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

With  all  Captain  Cuttle's  faults,  and  they  were  not  a  few, 
as  we  have  seen,  he  was  a  good  sailor. 

The  storms,  in  those  latitudes  are,  however,  so  sudden 
and  so  fierce,  that  even  a  thorough  seaman  cannot  at  all 
times  prevent  disasters. 

About  midnight  a  leak  was  reported. 

The  "Fairy"  was  drifting  about  on  the  waves,  tossed 
hither  and  thither — rudderless  and  helpless  ! 

Captain  Cuttle  was  out  of  his  reckoning. 

By  a  reference  to  the  chart  he  imagined  that  at  the  time 
the  storm  came  on  they  were  in  about  4  deg.  N.  latitude, 
by  109  deg.  \V.  lorgitude. 

This  would  place  them  between  two  groups  of  islands 
in  the  Indian  Archipelago. 

These  were  the  Anambas  and  the  Natuna  isles. 

The  latter  islands  were  about  120  geographical  miles 
from  Sarawak,  in  Borneo,  and  about  200  miles  from  Sing- 
agore. 

Reports  stated  that  the  natives  of  these  islands  were 
wild  and  savage. 

The  sailors  spun  yarns  about  head  hunters  or  cannibals, 
and  the  boys  listened  with  rapt  attention. 

It  was  probable  that  the  ship  would  be  wrecked,  or 
indeed,  that  she  might  founder  and  go  down  in  mid-ocean. 

When  the  captain  realized  the  desperate  condition  of  his 
vessel,  he  strained  every  nerve  to  save  her. 

Relays  of  hands  were  kept  all  night  at  the  pumps,  and 
in  the  morning  the  dismasted  ship  rode,  water-logged, 
the  sport  of  the  wind,  which  blew  steadily  towards  the 
Natunas. 

Jack  and  Harvey  worked  like  slaves. 

The  only  skulkers  were  Hunston  and  Maple,  who,  thor- 
oughly cowed  and  frightened,  did  not  dare  to  speak  a 
word. 

Captain  Cuttle,  however,  made  them  take  their  turn  at 
the  pumps,  and  saw  that  they  did  their  fair  share  of 
work. 

The  approach  of  morning  was  a  relief,  for  the  storm  had 
subsided  somewhat 

Still  the  tempest  had  done  damage  which  was  irrepar- 
able. 

A  complete  wreck — the  once  buoyant  and  beautiful 
ship  "  Fairy  "  was  at  the  mercy  of  the  wind  and  waves. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  5 1 

"  Here's  a  pretty  kettle  of  fish,"  said  Jack  to  Harvey,  as 
he  went  below  to  snatch  a  morsel  of  food,  after  being  at 
work  all  night. 

"What  will  become  of  us?  "  asked  Harvey,  dolefully. 

"If  we  escape  being  food  for  fishes  we  shall  make 
prime  joints  for  the  cannibals.  There  will  be  hot  boiled 
Harvey,  and  cold  roast  Hunston,  while  jugged  Maple 
will  grace  the  festive  board  of  the  chief  of  the  savages," 
answered  Jack. 

"  I  wish,"  said  Hunston,  "  that  if  you  must  joke  at  such 
a  time  as  this,  you  wouldn't  do  it  at  my  expense." 

"Why  not,  old  cock?"  asked  Jack,  dipping  a  weevilly 
biscuit  in  his  tea. 

"  I  don't  like  it,"  answered  Hunston. 

"Oh,  if  that's  all,  you'd  better  do  the  other  thing." 

"  What's  that  ?  " 

"  Lump  it,"  answered  Jack,  carelessly  adding  to  Maple, 
"Have  a  weevil?  " 

Maple  shook  his  head,  and  Jack  threw  the  little  insect 
— which  often  enough  will  creep  into  ship's  biscuits — in 
his  eye." 

"  Oh  !  "  said  Maple,  "  you  must  be  a  beast  to  throw  a 
weevil  into  a  man's  eye." 

"Call  yourself  a  man  !  That's  what  you  never  were, 
and  never  will  be,"  said  Jack.  "  Wait  till  we  land  among 
the  savages  ;  you  shall  be  my  chief  slave." 

"Yours  !  "  said  Maple.  "Perhaps  you'll  be  one  your- 
self." 

' '  No,  I  shan't  I  shall  make  love  to  the  king's  daugh- 
ter." 

"Suppose  she  likes  me  best,"  said  Maple,  extracting 
the  weevil  from  his  eye,  and  blinking  over  it  like  an  old 
owl  in  an  ivy  bush. 

"What!"  said  Jack,  derisively,  "a  woman  like  you. 
That's  coming  it  too  strong.  I  tell  you  I  shall  marry 
the  king's  daughter,  and  you  shall  be  my  chief  slave, 
while,  I'll  have  Hunston  artistically  tattooed  in  various 
parts  of  his  ugly  body  every  morning  before  breakfast, 
for  my  amusement." 

A  dark  form  appeared  in  the  doorway. 

It  was  Captain  Cuttle. 

"  No  joking  if  you  please,  my  lads,"  he  said  ;  "  it's  past 
a  joke  now.  The  water's  gaining  on  us.  Our  only 


$2  JACK  HAKKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

chance,  as  we  can't  stop  the  leak,  is  to  drift  to  shore. 
Who'll  go  aloft  and  keep  a  look-out  for  the  land  ? " 

"  I  will,  sir,"  replied  Jack. 

The  captain  gave  him  a  telescope,  and  he  went  aloft 
with  alacrity,  and  taking  his  bearings,  kept  a  sharp  look- 
out. 

These  words,  the  first  gloomy  ones  that  the  captain  had 
given  utterance  to,  struck  a  chill  to  all. 

In  a  few  hours  their  position  had  become  desperate. 


CHAPTER  X. 

LAND  AHEAD. 

AT  the  masthead,  Jack  amused  himself  with  whistling 
ik,s  tune  of  the  "  King  of  the  Cannibal  Islands." 

He  rather  liked  the  idea  of  being  wrecked.  There  was 
novelty  in  it,  and  it  would  be  something  to  talk  about 
wnen  he  reached  home  again,  if  ever  he  did. 

Still  he  was  as  anxious  as  any  of  the  ship's  company  to 
sig.it  land,  and  strained  his  eyes,  with  the  aid  of  the 
gla«s,  to  distinguish  the  slightest  speck. 

Vfours  passed  and  he  saw  nothing. 

/oiother  night  like  that  of  the  last  would  settle  the  fate 
of  vac  "Fairy." 

Already  the  crew  were  worn  out  with  the  fatigue  of 
pur*  ping,  and  want  of  sleep. 

Ti*  set  them  an  example,  Captain  Cuttle  had  himself 
taken  a  turn  with  the  men  and  contributed  his  share  to 
their  united  exertions. 

It  was  weary  work  for  Jack  to  look  out  hour  after  ho.jr 
upon  that  dreary  expanse  of  water. 

On  all  sides  of  him  was  the  pathless  sea,  stretching  MO 
far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  like  a  vast  prairie,  undulating 
and  objectless. 

Presently  he  saw  a  speck,  which  turned  out  to  be  a 
bird,  which  he  regarded  to  be  a  good  sign,  and  a  herald 
of  the  approach  of  land. 

When  Noah  sent  the  dove  out  of  the  ark  and  it  re- 
turned, having  no  place  to  set  its  foot,  he  knew  that  no 
land  was  near. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  53 

Jack  pulled  a  biscuit  out  of  his  pocket  and  munched  it, 
wondering  what  little  Emily  would  say  if  she  saw  him  in 
his  present  position. 

All  at  once  he  beheld  something  through  the  glass  that 
looked  like  a  dark  cloud. 

In  time  it  grew  more  distinct,  and  he  clearly  defined  a 
ridge  of  rocks. 

Joyfully  he  sang  out  "  Land  ahead  !  "  and  the  cry  was 
taken  up  by  all,  who  saw  in  the  announcement  a  gleam 
of  hope. 

Captain  Cuttle  and  the  first  mate,  Mr.  Thompson,  im- 
mediately reconnoitred  through  their  glasses,  and  their 
practised  eyes  confirmed  Jack's  declaration. 

They  conferred  together. 

"  I  fear  there  is  no  chance  of  saving  the  ship,"  said 
Captain  Cuttle. 

"I  can  see  none,  sir,"  replied  the  mate.  "She  is 
hopelessly  waterlogged,  and  we  can't  expect  to  keep  her 
afloat  any  length  of  time,  pump  as  hard  as  we  may. 
What  shore,  sir,  do  you  reckon  we  are  nearing? " 

"Some  of  the  islands  west  of  Sarawak.  I  don't  believe 
they  are  named  on  the  map.  There  is  a  group  called  the 
Natunas  ;  I  should  think  we  are  nearing  one  of  them," 
answered  the  captain. 

"  It's  a  bad  job  ;  but  after  all  our  lives  are  the  first  care. 
We  have  done  our  duty  to  the  owner.  Some  would  have 
abandoned  the  ship  this  morning  and  taken  to  the  boats. " 

"  We  may  save  some  of  the  cargo,  if  we  run  upon  a 
reef. " 

"I  doubt  it,  sir.  If  we  strike  we  shall  go  to  pieces, 
and  it  will  be  the  devil  take  the  hindmost,"  replied  Thomp- 
son. 

"  How  is  the  glass  ? " 

"Rising,  sir." 

"More  wind,  eh  ?" 

"  I  can  feel  it  coming,"  answered  the  mate. 

Captain  Cuttle's  face  already  clouded  with  anxiety, 
assumed  a  deeper  hue  still  of  dark  care. 

"Well,  "  he  said  ;  "  keep  the  hands  at  it.  We  are  in 
the  hands  of  Heaven.  If  the  worst  comes  to  the  worst, 
we  must  take  to  the  boats,  that's  all  about  it.  To  stay  on 
board,  and  be  driven  on  a  leebound  shore  if  the  wind 
rises  again  will  be  worse  than  madness." 


54  JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS. 

"Sheer  suicide,  sir,"  said  Thompson. 

The  effect  of  the  storm  upon  Mr.  Mole  was  very  marked. 
He  made  friends  with  the  steward  and  procured  more 
than  one  bottle  of  brandy,  which  he  drank  to  keep  his 
spirits  up. 

With  an  unsteady  gait  he  entered  the  midshipmen's 
mess. 

"My  dear  boys,"  he  said,  "  this  is  a  time  of  peril,  and 
I  trust  that  you  are  all  prepared  to  do  your  duty — for 
what  says  the  song  upon  this  point,  my  dear  boys  ?  It 
says — bother  me  if  I  know  what  it  does  say.  That's 
funny,  isn't  it?  " 

And  Mr.  Mole  sat  down  on  a  locker,  and  began  to 
laugh. 

"I  say,  Jack,"  whispered  Harvey,  "Mole's  a  little 
bit  on." 

"  On  !  "  replied  Jack ;  "  I  should  say  he  was  a  good  bit 
gone — half-seas  over." 

"We  can't  offer  you  a  glass  of  grog,  sir,  for  we've  had 
none  served  out  to  our  mess  to-day,"  continued  Harvey 
aloud. 

"Grog,  my  dear  boys,  what  is  grog  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Mole, 
with  a  vacant  stare. 

"Generally  rum  and  water  on  board  ship,"  replied 
Jack.  "I  like  it  two  parts  rum  and  one  water — none  of 
your  three  water  grog  for  me." 

"I  was  about  to  observe,  Harkaway,  when  you  inter- 
rupted me  with  your  usual  impulsiveness,  that  grog  is  a 
vanity  in  which  I  never  indulge  ;  a  glass  of  sherry  and  a 
biscuit  satisfy  my  moderate  desires.  What  says  the  song- 
about  biscuits  ?  " 

"I  really  don't  know,  sir,"  replied  Jack. 

"No  more  do  I ;  fac'  is  my  mem'ry  is  not  so  perfect  as 
I  could  wish.  Time  was  when  I  had  a  flute  and  could 
calm  the  savage  breast  with  melody." 

"  I've  got  a  concertina,"  said  Harvey. 

"Keep  it,"  answered  Mr.  Mole,  waving  his  hand  with 
dignity.  "  At  such  a  time  as  this  concertinas  are  sinful. 
We  are  on  the  eve  of  a  shipwreck — savages  loom  in  the 
distance — all  hands  are  pumping.  I  myself  would  have 
taken  a  turn  at  the  pumps,  if — if — the  rheumatism  in  my 
lower  limbs  had  not  suddenly  attacked  me." 

"  What  says  the  song  to  rheumatism,  sir  ?  "  asked  Jack. 


1ACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  55 

"My  dear  boy,  I  am  unaware  that  any  song  has  been 
written  upon  so  dismal  a  subject.  If,  however,  I  am 
mistaken,  I  shall  be  glad  to  sit  corrected,"  said  Mr.  Mole. 
"Consider,  however,  the  perils  we  have  gone  though, 
how  sublimely  the  waves  rolled,  and " 

"  How  beautifully  they  smashed  the  rudder  and  swept 
away  the  binnacle,"  put  in  Jack. 

Mr.  Mole  smiled,  and  took  from  his  pocket  a  big  bottle, 
which  he  raised  to  his  lips.  It  was  labelled  "brandy." 

"Fair  dues,  sir,"  replied  Jack. 

"What  do  you  mean  by  that  phrase?  It  is  foreign  to 
my  comprehension,"  replied  Mr.  Mole. 

"  Give  us  a  drink,  that's  all,  sir.  I've  been  on  the  look- 
out, and  want  a  drop  of  something." 

"Take  it;  take  it  all.  It's  nothing  but  vanity,"  an- 
swered Mr.  Mole,  handing  him  the  bottle.  "  Had  it  not 
been  at  the  urgent  solicitation  of  the  steward,  who  is  a 
good  and  likewise  a  humane  man,  I  should  not  have  pro- 
vided myself  with  this  cordial.  Take,  it,  Harkaway, 
but — and  this  I  must  impress  upon  you — drink  not  too 
deep  ;  remember  that  your  humble  servant,  Isaac  Mole, 
has  spirits  to  keep  up  as  well  as  you,  and  this  is  a  trying 
time." 

"So  it  is,  sir,"  said  Jack,  taking  a  pull  and  handing  the 
bottle  to  Harvey,  with,  "Take  a  swig,  Dick?" 

"Don't  mind  if  I  do,"  replied  Harvey  adding,  as  he 
looked  at  Mr.  Mole,  "here's  luck,  sir." 

" Luck,  my  dear  boy  !  What  is  luck? — what  says  the 
song  to  luck?"  answered  Mr.  Mole.  "  Here,  hand  back 
that  bottle,  I  see  the  form  of  Hunston  in  the  doorway, 
and  truly  he  is  an  imbiber ;  a  bibber  as  the  Scripture  hath 
it,  a  bibber  of  wine,  and,  truth  to  tell,  anything  else  he 
can  lay  his  hands  on.  I  demand  back  my  bottle.  Thank 
you  ;  truly  the  flesh  is  weak." 

A  long  gurgle  followed  this  remark,  and  Mr.  Mole 
stretched  himsef  at  full  length  on  the  locker. 

The  bottle  presently  fell  from  his  hand  empty,  and  the 
worthy  possessor  of  a  tea-garden,  in  China,  left  him  by 
the  death  of  his  uncle,  snored. 

Hunston  only  put  his  head  in  at  the  cabin  door. 

"Been  at  it  again  ?  Sorry  for  his  tea-garden  he  speaks 
of,"  he  exclaimed,  pointing  to  Mr.  Mole. 

"  If  you  want  to  know,  you  can  ask  him,"  said  Jack. 


56  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"All  right.  I  only  came  to  tell  you  that  the  position 
of  the  ship  is  considered  so  desperate  that  orders  have 
been  given  to  man  the  boats. " 

"Go  on,"  said  Jack,  "you're  chaffing." 

"Perhaps  I  am,  and  perhaps  I'm  not,"  answered 
Hunston. 

"  Well,  it  isn't  a  thing  to  chaff  about." 

"Did  I  say  k  was?  " 

Maple  was  just  behind  Hunston,  and  he  said  in  a 
whisper — 

"  What  do  you  want  to  tell  them  anything  about  it  for  ? " 

"They'd  be  drowned  if " 

"  Would  that  be  any  loss  ?  didn't  he  cheek  you  just  now 
as  he  always  does? "  interrupted  Maple,  who  was  of  the 
same  vindictive  and  sneaking  disposition  as  when  he  was 
at  Mr.  Crawcour's. 

"I  don't  care  twopence  for  either  of  them,"  replied 
Hunston,  "you  know  that  as  well  as  I  do." 

"  Let  them  alone  then." 

Jack  began  to  think  that  there  might  be  something  in 
what  Hunston  had  said. 

"  Look  here,  old  man,  if  I'm  wanted  on  deck,"  he  cried, 
"I'll  come,  but  I  haven't  had  a  wink  of  sleep  all  night. 
I've  been  turn  on  and  turn  off  hard  at  the  pumps  for  twelve 
hours,  and  I'm  very  tired.  I  want  to  have  a  pitch  some- 
where for  an  hour  or  two." 

"Have  it  then,"  said  Hunston. 

' '  No.  Were  you  in  earnest  or  not  about  the  boats  being 
manned  ? " 

Hunston  hesitated. 

"Say  No,"  whispered  Maple,  "and  if  they  stop  here, 
they'll  be  left  on  board.  You  know  Captain  Cuttle  told 
us  to  go  and  get  all  hands  up  from  below.  Do  as  I  tell 
you.  What  do  you  care  for  Harkaway?  He  has  no 
power  over  you,  has  he  ?  " 

"Not  he,"  replied  Hunston,  adding  in  a  louder  tone, 
"it  was  only  my  humbug.  The  ship's  right  enough." 

"Is  it!"  said  Jack;  "then  don't  you  joke  like  that 
again,  or  I'll  lick  you  with  a  rope's  end,  Mr.  Hunston  ;  I 
don't  like  such  chaff.  We  may  all  be  in  Heaven  in  a  few 
hours'  time,  for  what  you  know." 

"You  won't  be  there."  said  Maple,  peeping  over  Hun- 
ston's  shoulders. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  57 

"You  mean  I  shan't  meet  you  there,"  cried  Jack,  shy- 
>ng  a  biscuit  at  Maple,  which  hit  him  on  the  ear,  and 
made  it  tingle  till  he  howled  again. 

Hunston  and  Maple  went  away,  and  shut  the  door  of 
the  cabin. 

The  key  was  on  the  outside,  and  it  caught  Maple's 
attention. 

"Lock  them  in,"  he  exclaimed. 

"What  ?  "  said  Hunston. 

"  Keep  them  in  the  cabin,  and  then  we  shall  be  sure  of 
not  being  worried  any  more  by  them,  because  they'll  go 
down  with  the  ship.  You  heard  the  captain  say  she  could 
not  live  much  longer  in  this  sea.  The  wind  is  as  bad  as 
it  was  last  night,  and  threatens  to  get  worse." 

Hunston  caught  at  the  idea,  and  turned  the  key  in  the 
lock  as  noiselessly  as  possible. 

What  Maple  had  stated  was  the  truth. 

Captain  Cuttle  and  Mr.  Thompson,  the  first  mate,  had 
determined  to  abandon  the  ship. 

She  was  fully  covered  by  insurance,  and  rather  than 
risk  being  wrecked  on  the  unknown — to  them — shores  of 
the  Natuna  Islands,  and  cast  amongst  the  unhospitable 
and  savage  natives,  they  decided  to  take  to  the  boats. 

The  boats  were  launched  with  great  difficulty,  as  the 
sea  ran  very  high,  and  with  wind  and  tide  there  was  dan- 
ger of  their  being  stove  in. 

Hunston  and  Maple  made  haste  to  get  up  the  compan- 
ion. 

They  had  not  ascended  more  than  five  steps  before  the 
vessel  shipped  a  heavy  sea,  which  ran  in  a  volume  down 
the  hatch,  and,  striking  the  boys,  hurled  them  back- 
wards. 

Stunned  and  bleeding,  they  lay  on  the  deck  depiived  of 
sense  or  motion. 


CHAPTER  XL 

WRECKED. 

THE  first  boat,  containing  the  captain  and  several  of 
the  crew,  had  been  successfully  launched,  and  cleared  the 
ship. 


58  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

But  the  second  was  not  so  fortunate. 

In  it  were  the  first  and  second  mate  and  the  remainder 
of  the  crew. 

A  wave  dashed  it  against  the  side  of  the  ship.  It  heeled 
over,  filled,  and  turned  bottom  up. 

Dreadful  cries  ascended  to  Heaven.  Wretched  men 
struggled  for  a  brief  space  in  the  water,  and  then  all  was 
still. 

Hearing  the  cries,  Jack  looked  out  of  the  porthole  and 
saw  his  shipmates  drowning. 

"  Dick !"  he  cried,  in  alarm,  "they  have  taken  to  the 
boats.  The  ship's  launch  is  stove  in.  Hunston  wasn't 
chaffing  after  all." 

He  rushed  to  the  door  of  the  cabin  only  to  find  it  fast- 
ened, and  made  frantic  efforts  to  open  it. 

"  We're  fastened  in,"  he  cried.  "  Hunston  must  have 
done  this." 

Pale  with  rage  and  fear,  he  increased  his  endeavours  to 
force  a  way  out,  which  he  at  last  succeeded  in  doing,  by 
the  help  of  his  thick  boots. 

He  literally  kicked  his  way  out. 

Hunston  and  Maple  were  just  recovering  their  senses. 

Shaking  the  former,  Jack  said,  "What  is  the  meaning 
of  this?" 

With  a  vacant  stare  Hunston  looked  sullenly  at  him, 
but  made  no  answer. 

Rushing  on  deck,  Jack  saw  the  boat  in  which  the  captain 
was  gradually  growing  smaller  as  distance  separated  it 
from  the  doomed  ship. 

He  shouted  himself  hoarse,  and  made  signals,  but  with- 
out avail.  His  shipmates  could  not  have  come  back  to 
his  rescue  if  they  had  been  desirous  of  doing  so. 

At  such  a  time  all  the  selfishness  in  a  man's  nature 
comes  to  the  surface. 

The  ship  was  deserted. 

With  a  tremour  of  the  heart  Jack  realised  the  fact,  and 
he  gazed  dismally  at  the  pieces  of  the  broken  boat,  which 
were  tossing  about  in  wanton  sport  by  the  wild  waves. 

Hunston  and  Maple  were  caught  in  their  own  trap. 

Sent  below  to  bring  up  any  who  might  be  unaware  of 
Captain  Cuttle's  intention  to  abandon  the  ship,  they  had 
endeavoured  to  seal  the  fate  of  Jack,  Harvey  and  Mr. 
Mole. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  59 

The  wave  which  knocked  them  insensible  at  the  foot 
of  the  companion-ladder  was  proper  retribution,  and  nov/ 
they  were  destined  to  share  those  dangers  to  which  they 
would  have  condemned  their  messmates. 

Harvey,  who  had  followed  Jack,  stood  by  his  side 
sharing  his  fears  and  blank  looks. 

Cast  away,  as  it  were,  in  the  middle  of  an  almost  un- 
known sea,  in  a  water-logged  vessel,  which  even  then 
was  a  wreck,  their  prospect  was  indeed  miserable. 

"Go  down  below,  Dick,  and  shy  a  bucket  of  water 
over  Mole,"  said  Jack,  "  and  bring  him  into  the  captain's 
cabin.  We  must  hold  a  council,  and  see  what  is  to  be 
done." 

Harvey  obeyed  orders  with  alacrity,  and  succeeded, 
after  thoroughly  dousing  Mr.  Mole,  in  rousing  that  gentle- 
man to  a  sense  of  his  position. 

He  was  about  to  apply  his  lips  again  to  the  brandy 
bottle,  but  Harvey  threw  it  on  th<3  floor  and  broke  it. 

"  This  is  not  a  time  for  drinking,  sir,"  he  exclaimed ; 
"we  are  left  to  ourselves,  and  t\e  ship  is  sinking." 

"Bless  me!  where  is  the  captain?"  exclaimed  Mr. 
Mole.  '  •  I  will  go  and  remonstrate  with  him." 

He  staggered  into  the  captain's  cabin,  where  he  saw 
Jack  sitting  at  a  table,  Hunston  and  Maple  were  standing 
sheepishly  before  him. 

"What  is  this  I  hear,  Harkaway?"  asked  Mr.  Mole. 

"We  five  are  the  only  souls  on  board  this  ship,"  an- 
swered Jack  ;  "  and  as  someone  must  take  the  lead,  I  have 
made  myself  captain.  If  anyone  refuses  to  obey  my 
orders,  I  will  shoot  him  with  one  of  Captain  Cuttle's 
pistols." 

He  placed  one  before  him  as  he  spoke. 

"Very  improper  conduct  of  the  captain  to  leave  me 
here,"  remarked  Mr.  Mole.  "I  am  a  passenger  and  the 
proprietor  of  a  tea-garden  in  China.  My  life  is  too  pre- 
cious to  be  entrusted  to  a  parcel  of  boys." 

"Mr.  Mole,"  replied  Jack,  sternly,  "understand  that 
in  the  face  of  our  common  danger " 

"Uncommon  danger,"  hazarded  Mr.  Mole. 

"Our  positions  are  reversed,"  continued  Jack,  not  heed- 
ing his  interruption.  "  and  please  God,  I  will  take  success- 
ful command  of  this  ship  and  run  her  ashore  somewhere. 
The  cargo  is  chiefly  cotton  goods,  and  I  hope  she  will 


60  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

float.     If  you  must  behave  like  an  old  woman  instead  ol 
a  man  go  to  bed." 

"  Harkaway,"  cried  Mr.  Mole,  with  drunken  gravity, 
"this  language  to  me  is  unseemly.  It  was  I  who  taught 
your  young  ideas  how  to  shoot.  Talking  of  shooting  re- 
minds me  that  pistols  are  dangerous.  Remove  that  pistol 
— you  will  not  ?  Very  well ;  a  time  will  come.  You 
called  me  an  old  wooian — I  shall  not  forget  you.  Mr. 
Crawcour  shall  hear  of  this." 

He  thinks  he's  back  again  at  Pomona  House,"  said 
Harvey. 

"  Danger,"  continued  the  inebriated  schoolmaster. 
"What  do  boys  know  about  danger?  The  ships  all  ri' ; 
I'm  all  ri ' ;  but  the  winds  blow.  It  pleases  them  and 
doesn't  hurt  us.  I  shall  go  and  turn  in.  Call  me  when 
the  bell  strikes  for  dinner." 

And  he  rolled  away  to  his  bunk  with  an  unsteady 
gait. 

"There's  not  much  help  to  be  expected  from  him, "said 
Jack.  ' '  We  are  in  the  hands  of  Providence,  and  as  we  have 
sighted  land,  we  may  hope.  As  for  you,  Hunston,  and 
you,  Maple,  you  tried  to  murder  Harvey  and  myself." 

"We "began  Hunston. 

"  Be  silent !  "  cried  Jack,  authoritatively.  "  I  am  cap- 
tain here.  By  leaving  us  in  the  ship  when  all  the  others 
were  going,  you  were  guilty  of  intent  to  murder ;  and 
when  the  time  comes,  you  shall  see  that  I  can  repay  my 
debts  with  interest." 

"I  am  very  sorry,"  said  Maple.  "It  was  Hunston 
who  did  it." 

"You  crammer, "replied  Hunston,  "you  suggested  it 
to  me.  I  should  have  been  off  in  the  first  boat  with  Sin- 
clair, if  it  had  not  been  for  you  ;  and  to  show  you,  Hark- 
away,  that  I  wish  to  make  amends,  tell  me  what  to  do 
and  I'll  do  it." 

"  You  can  do  nothing, "  answered  Jack  ;  "at  the  pumps 
your  strength  would  not  be  of  much  use.  My  opinion 
is  that  the  ship  has  taken  in  as  much  water  as  she  will. 
The  captain  abandoned  her  too  soon,  but  it's  all  of  apiece 
with  his  antecedents.  All  I  want  you  and  Maple  to  do 
is  to  clear  out ;  get  out  of  my  sight,  for  I  hate  to  look  at 
you  ;  only  mind  one  thing,  don't  play  any  more  tricks, 
for  if  you  do,  by  Heaven,  I'll  shoot  you  1 " 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS.  6l 

The  boys  slunk  out  of  the  cabin,  and  Jack  was  alone 
with  Harvey. 

"We're  in  for  it,"  said  the  latter. 

"So  long  as  we  can  drift  ashore,  I  don't  care,"  re- 
marked Jack,  thoughtfully.  "  While  there's  life  there's 
hope. " 

"So  there  is." 

"  I'm  peckish.  We  must  keep  up  our  strength.  Goto 
the  steward's  cabin,  and  see  what  you  can  find.  They 
killed  some  fowls  yesterday." 

Harvey  went  away,  and  presently  returned  with  a 
couple  of  cold  roast  fowls  and  the  remains  of  a  ham,  of 
which  they  partook  heartily,  washing  down  the  repast 
with  some  bottled  ale. 

"That's  the  stuff,  Dick,"  said  Jack.  "  I  don't  believe  in 
spirits  when  you've  got  to  keep  your  wits  about  you. 
What's  the  time  ?  " 

Harvey  looked  at  the  clock.     It  had  stopped. 

"I  should  guess  it  was  about  three,"  he  said. 

"Then  at  the  rate  we  are  being  driven  by  the  tide,  we 
shall  strike  about  midnight — an  awkward  time,  but  there's 
no  help  for  it. " 

"About  those  islands — are  there  not  always  coral 
reefs  ? " 

"  Nearly  always." 

"Then  we  shall  be  some  distance  from  the  shore. 
Why  not  set  Hunston  and  Maple  to  work,  making  a  raft  ?  " 
suggested  Harvey. 

"Not  half  a  bad  idea.  If  we  can  save  some  of  the 
stores,  and  knock  up  a  camp,  we  shall  be  all  right,  though 
we  are  rather  out  of  the  course  of  ships,  and  may  look 
forward  to  a  long  captivity  if  we  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
natives,"  answered  Jack. 

"  Are  they  cannibals  ?  " 

"  Some  of  them  are,  and  the  Malays  are  terrible  pirates. 
Still  we  needn't  funk.  It's  better  to  be  here  than  in  the 
boat  that  went  down — poor  fellows.  They  are  all  gone 
to  their  account." 

"Mole  will  be  ashamed  of  himself  when  he  comes  to." 
remarked  Harvey. 

"  So  he  ought,  the  beast,"  Jack  answered  indignantlv. 

Jack  was  one  of  those  who  are  eminently  fitted  to 
the  lead  in  anything  and  everything. 


62  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

It  has  been  well  said,  that  some  are  born  to  command  ; 
others  to  obey. 

The  only  man  left  on  board,  who  ought  to  have  been 
of  use  by  his  matured  judgment  and  ripe  experience, 
was  incapacitated,  by  indulgence  in  drink ;  of  all  vices 
the  most  injurious  and  debasing. 

The  position  of  the  boys  was  extremely  critical. 

Every  wave  that  struck  the  ship  threatened  to  knock 
her  to  pieces,  and  without  boats,  what  help  could  there 
be  for  those  on  board,  if  she  foundered  in  deep  water. 

Going  on  deck,  Jack  set  Hunston  and  Maple  to  work, 
directing  their  efforts,  and  helping  them  occasionally. 

Before  night  fell,  a  large  serviceable  raft  was  constructed, 
and  they  waited  with  impatience  for  what  would  happen 
next. 

They  made  out  the  land  distinctly  now. 

A  strong  current  seemed  to  have  set  into  the  shore  in 
which  the  ship  was  caught,  for  she  moved  with  greater 
quickness,  and  in  a  straight  line,  instead  of  rolling  about, 
first  this  way  and  then  that,  with  every  turn  of  the  wind. 

The  land  was  low  lying,  and  a  heavy  surf  broke  on  the 
beach,  and  from  the  white  clouds  of  spray  that  dashed 
into  the  air,  about  the  distance  of  a  mile  and  a  half  from 
the  beach,  they  fancied  there  must  be  a  ledge  of  rocks 
straight  ahead  of  them. 

"Sleep  is  out  of  the  question,"  said  Jack,  "we  must 
keep  on  the  look-out — to  be  ready  to  launch  the  raft,  if 
she  goes  to  pieces  when  she  strikes." 

The  moments  passed  anxiously. 

Drenched  with  spray,  and  worn  out  for  want  of  sleep, 
the  boys  looked  ill  and  haggard. 

In  that  hot  region  the  air  was  warm,  though  not  sultry, 
and  they  did  not  experience  any  of  the  evils  which  at- 
tend upon  severe  cold. 

The  current  in  which  the  ship  was  involved  set  in 
shorewards,  and  in  the  clear,  beautiful  moonlight,  the 
boys  could  see  her  gradually  nearing  the  line  of  surf. 

So  imminent  grew  the  danger  that  Jack  exclaimed — 

"One  of  you  go  below  and  wake  up  Mr.  Mole — bring 
him  on  deck,  drunk  or  sober." 

Harvey  set  out  to  execute  this  mission. 

Mr.  Mole  had  turned  in  "all  standing,"  and  whep 
roughly  shaken,  jumped  out  of  his  bunk  in  a  fright. 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  63 

"What's  the  matter?     Is  dinner  ready?"  he  asked. 

"You'll have  no  dinner  to-day,  sir,"  replied  Harvey, 
"except  what  you  can  cadge  anywhere." 

"Cadge,"  repeated  Mr.  Mole,  "that  is  not  a  word  in 
my  dictionary.  Your  tendency  to  slang,  Harvey,  will 
bring  you  to  a  bad  end.  If  there's  no  dinner,  why  rouse 
me  from  my  sweet  and  refreshing  slumber  ? " 

"Because  the  ship  is  deserted,  and  we  shall  strike 
almost  directly  on  the  rocks. '' 

So  emphatically  and  earnestly  did  Harvey  speak  that 
Mr.  Mole  began  slowly  to  comprehend  the  position  in 
which  they  were  placed. 

"If  they  have  all  gone,  why  did  they  leave  me? "  he 
inquired. 

' '  You'd  best  ask  them.     I  don't  know, "  replied  Harvey. 

"Who  is  managing  the  ship?" 

"Jack  is,  as  well  as  he  can,  though  she  is  not  capable 
of  much  management  We've  got  a  raft  made,  and  that's 
all  we  can  do." 

"Where  are  the  boats  ?  " 

"One  is  stove  in,  and  the  other  is  gone  off  with  the 
captain  and  part  of  the  crew." 

"The  danger  is  pressing.  I  will  come  on  deck  and 
support  you  with  my  presence  in  this  trying  emergency," 
said  Mr.  Mole. 

Harvey  did  not  care  much  for  his  presence,  but  was 
glad  that  he  was  sober  enough  to  save  him  the  trouble  of 
carrying  him  up. 

When  they  reached  the  deck  the  scene  was  a  grand  one. 

The  moon  was  rising  high  in  the  heavens,  and  the  wind 
had  somewhat  subsided,  though  the  ocean  was  in  a  state 
of  perturbation. 

Every  wave  broke  splendidly  over  the  rocks  ahead,  and 
a  cloud  of  spray  dashed  high  into  the  air. 

Suddenly  Jack  cried  out — 

"  Mind  yourselves,  it's  coming  !  " 

And,  in  a  few  seconds,  the  ship  trembled  from  stem  to 
stern. 

She  had  struck. 

Fortunately  the  wave  which  carried  her  on  to  the  coral 
reef  had  placed  her  in  a  high  position,  and  though  the 
waves  broke  over  her  in  constant  succession,  she  did  not 
go  to  pieces. 


64  I  A  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

The  boys  sheltered  themselves  as  well  they  could,  and 
Mr.  Mole,  after  he  had  been  twice  taken  off  his  legs, 
followed  their  example. 

"Shall  we  launch  the  raft  ?  "  asked  Harvey. 

" Not  till  this  sea  is  over,"  answered  Hunston.  "I  am 
an  old  sailor,  you  know,  and  if  you  take  my  advice,  you 
will  remain  where  you  are.  Stick  to  the  ship  as  long  as 
she  will  hold  together." 

It  was  impossible  to  go  below  now,  as  each  wave 
dashed  into  the  hold  and  filled  the  ship.  All  the  boys 
could  do  was  to  hang  on  with  might  and  main  and  wait 
for  a  cessation  in  the  war  of  the  elements. 

By  morning  they  might  hope  for  a  calmer  sea. 

"This  is  painful,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  as  a  small  quarter- 
cask  rolled  up  against  his  legs,  and  he  rubbed  his  shins. 

"  Hold  tight,  sir,  or  else  you'll  be  food  for  fishes,"  cried 
Jack. 

"It's  all  very  well,  my  young  friend,  to  say,  'Hold 
on,'  "  replied  Mr.  Mole,  "  when  you  have  had  your  shins 
hurt  and  your  arms  are  every  now  and  then  wrenched 
from  their  sockets." 

"That's  nothing,"  answered  Jack;  "my  shins  were 
barked  long  ago,  and  I  don't  know  whether  I  have  any 
arms  or  not." 

"Truly  a  draught  of  brandy  would  revive  me.     Oh  !  " 

The  latter  exclamation  was  caused  by  a  huge  wave, 
which  struck  him  in  the  face  and  filled  his  mouth  with 
water. 

"Won't  that  do  as  well? "  asked  Jack,  when  the  water 
had  rolled  off. 

"It  is  nauseous  ;  very  much  so.  Brine  is  not  exhilarat- 
ing; far  from  it" 

"Look  out,  sir;  there's  another  coming!"  replied 
Harvey,  turning  his  back  to  the  wave. 

Mr.  Mole  was  not  so  fortunate  ;  he  received  it  broad- 
side on,  and  spluttered  dreadfully. 

"If  this  goes  on  I  shall  never  get  the  salt  out  of  my 
system,"  he  said.  "Pickled  pork  will  be  nothing  to  me. 
If  you  love  me,  Harkaway,  go  below  and  get  me  a  drink 
of  something." 

"And  be  drowned  in  the  attempt.  Thank  you," 
answered  Jack,  "  I'd  rather  not.  Hang  on  till  moniing, 
and  it  will  be  all  right." 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  .SCHOOLDA  YS.  65 

"Morning  is  far  distant  I  shall  be  pickled  before 
then,"  groaned  Mr.  Mole. 

However,  there  was  no  help  for  it,  and  the  boys  had 
to  "hang  on,"  as  Jack  phrased  it,  for  dear  life,  while  the 
waves  at  intervals  dashed  over  the  devoted  ship. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE    RAFT. 

IMPATIENTLY  the  boys  waited  for  morning  to  dawn,  and 
when  it  did,  the  scene  which  met  their  eyes  presented  a 
singular  contrast  to  the  horrors  of  the  day  before. 

The  sea  was  comparatively  calm.  No  rain  fell.  A 
warm,  glowing  sun  shone  out  in  all  the  fierceness  of 
tropical  splendour. 

It  was  found  that  the  vessel,  though  water-logged,  was 
placed  by  the  violence  of  the  storm  in  a  hollow  basin  in 
the  reef. 

Her  store-rooms  were  free  from  water,  and  though  t^ei: 
contents  were  somewhat  damaged  by  the  ser.,  :';herc  vrxs 
reasonable  expectation  that  a  large  quantity  of  provisions 
and  stores  would  be  available  for  their  use. 

When  the  storm  abated  and  the  dawn  broke,  Jack 
looked  around  him. 

Mr.  Mole  had  fallen  asleep  on  the  deck ;  so  had  Hun- 
ston  and  Maple  ;  only  Jack  and  Harvey  remained  awake. 

"Nice  fellows  to  help  a  lame  dog  over  a  stile,  aren't 
they  ?  "  said  Jack  sarcastically. 

"  What  are  we  to  do  now?  "  asked  Harvey. 

"  I'll  tell  you,  for  I've  been  thinking  all  night.  The 
storm  is  over,  the  ship  is  high  if  not  dry,  and  she'll  live 
where  she  is  till  the  next  storm  comes." 

"When  will  that  be?" 

"Who  can  say?  In  these  beastly  latitudes  storms 
come  on,  of  their  own  sweet  will,  at  any  time.  The 
island  we  see  before  us  looks  as  if  it  was  deserted.  All 
the  better  ;  there  will  be  no  niggers  to  eat  us  up." 

"Don't,"  said  Harvey,   with  a  shudder. 

"I  didn't  mean  to  funk  you,"  continued  Jack,  "but 
you  can't  trust  the  inhabitants  you  find  on  those  outlying 
5 


66  fA  CK  HARKA  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOL!) A  KJ. 

islands  in  the  China  Sea.  We  must  launch  the  raft,  and 
take  a  lot  of  things  on  shore,  and  build  a  castle  in 
which  we  can  put  our  stores,  because  everything  must 
be  saved  from  the  ship  that  is  possible  to  carry  away, 
and  we  have  no  time  to  lose.  Another  storm  will  finish 
the  old  'Fairy.'" 

"  I  wonder  where  Captain  Cuttle  is,"  remarked  Harvey. 

"Perhaps  he's  made  some  land."  . 

"  He'd  have  been  glad  if  he  had  remained  on  board 
if  he  could  see  us  now." 

'I'm  very  glad  he  didn't,"  said  Jack.  "He  is  a 
selfish,  dangerous,  bad  man.  The  way  in  which  he  left 
..he  ship  showed  that  he  cared  for  nobody  but  himself. 
We  have  got  the  island  we  see  before  us  to  ourselves." 

"If  here  are  no  niggers." 

"  If  the  niggers,  as  you  call  them,  don't  show  them- 
selves for  a  few  days,  I'll  make  a  castle  which  will 
enable  us  to  defy  any  number  of  them,  and  we'll  calJ 
it  Jack's  castle,"  answered  Jack. 

"May  I  have  a  nap  somewhere?  I'm  dead  beat/ 
exclaimed  Harvey,  with  another  yawn,  as  he  rubbed  hir 
eyes  with  his  knuckles. 

"Not  yet;  dive  into  the  cabin,  and  bring  up  what 
you  can  find.  Something  to  eat  and  drink  wiil  put  u? 
both  right — or,  stop  a  bit.  I'll  come  with  you." 

They  went  below  together  and  found  something  to 
satisfy  their  hunger  with,  and  lighting  a  fire,  they  made 
some  tea,  which  was  very  refreshing. 

"Now  to  work,"  said  Jack. 

"  Right  you  are,"  replied  Harvey.  "I  feel  another  man." 

"You'll  stick  to  me,  Dick,"  cried  Jack,  who  looked 
at  a  pistol  he  had  in  his  pocket 

'•'Never  fear,"  replied   Harvey  again. 

"I'm  captain  now,  and  you  are  my  lieutenant.  I'm 
not  going  to  stand  any  nonsense  from  anybody." 

"Give  your  orders,"  said  Harvey,  laughing. 

"Go  and  kick  Mole,  Hunston,  and  Maple  in  the  ribs 
till  you  wake  them." 

"Right." 

"  I  find  the  brains,  and  they'll  have  to  find  arms.  In 
other  words,  they'll  have  to  do  the  work. " 

"I'll  lay  into  Mole  first,"  said  Harvey,  "and  then  IT 
let  Hunston  and  his  dirty  sneak  Maple  have  it." 


/A CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  67 

He  went  away  grinning,  as  if  he  liked  tho  idea  of  the 
task  he  had  taken  in  hand. 

A  vigorous  kick  in  the  side  roused  Mr.  Mole,  who 
sprang  to  his  feet,  and  looked  wildly  around  him. 

"  Where  are  we  ?  "  he  cried  ;  "  and  what  is  the  mean- 
ing of  this  outrage?  Harvey,  you  Lacked  me;  are  you 
aware  that  you  actually  had  the  hardihood  to  kick,  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  fifth  rib,  your  late  respected  senior 
master  and  the  proprietor  of  innumerable  Hyson  shrubs 
in  a  China  tea-garden,  near  Canton." 

"Captain's  orders,  sir,"  replied  Harvey. 

"The  captain  !  I  thought  all  but  ourselves  had  left  the 
ship." 

Jack  now  made  his  appearance,  and  said — 

"I  have  made  myself  the  captain,  Mr.  Mole,  and  I 
shall  act  with  the  utmost  severity  to  those  who  reiuse  to 
obey  me." 

Huncton  and  Maple  had  been  roused  by  Harvey,  and 
stoc.d  sleepily  surveying  the  scene,  which  was  a  lovely 
one. 

While  they  had  been  slumbering,  some  magiciar  seemed 
to  have  shaken  his  wc.nd  and  the  whole  b.cuation  had 
been  -hanged. 

Wind  had  jiven  place  to  a  gentle  breeze  ;  huge  waves 
vcre  :iov/  rippletc.  Black  clouds  p;ave  vay  to  a  bright, 
oumit  sky,  and  inside  the  cor  .1  reef  the  water  was  c:.lm 
as  a  millpond. 

Mr.  Mole  was  carried  a\/ay  by  the  situation. 

"  My  dear  boys,"  he  exclaimed,  "  we  have  been  saved 
by  a  miracle  from  a  wr.tery  grave,  yet  we  do  not  know 
what  dangers  raay  confront  us.  You  aro  singularly  fort- 
unate in  having  me  to  direct  your  efforts — with  my 
mature  judgment  and  ripe  experience,  you  will  find  me  a 
tover  of  strength,  and " 

"I",  seems  to  me,  Mr.  Mole,  that  you  do  net  know 
what  you  arc  sr.ying;  and  ao  this  is  a  time  for  acting, 
and  not  talking,  you  may  oblip-e  me  by  helping  to  launc! 
the  raft,"  replied  Jack.  "Now  then,  irluncton,  vr.ke 
up.  Lend  a  hand,  Maple, 

"I  wr.nt  some  breakfast,"  replied  liunston. 

"  Happy  thought !  "  c::claimed  Mi,  Mole.  "1  he  inner 
man  begins  to  rumble,  ind  thereby  ^iveo  v  arnin^  that 
there  is  a  hollow  space  which  ./ant;  filling  up/' 


68  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"It  will  have  to  want,"  answered  Jack,  "until  the 
raft  has  been  to  the  island  and  back  ;  1 11  stand  no  non- 
sense. My  orders  must  be  obeyed." 

So  determined  was  Jack's  manner  that  the  raft  was 
launched,  and  several  thingc  which  it  was  considered 
would  be  of  the  5rct  importance,  were  placed  upon  it. 

"Now  then,"  cried  Jack  ;  steady  all,  away  we  go." 

As  they  were  a.:cutto  push  off,  they  heard  a  whining 
noise. 

' '  That's  the  captain's  dog,  Nero,  said  Harvey.  "  He's 
in  the  cabin.  It's  a  wonder  he  wasn't  drowned." 

"Go  and  cut  him  loose.  A  good  watch-dog  will  be 
just  the  thing  we  want,"  replied  Jack, 

Nero  was  a  fine  specimen  of  the  black  curly-haired  re- 
triever, and  when  Harvey  cut  the  rope  which  fastened 
him,  he  rushed  on  deck,  and  springing  on  the  u.ft,  caressed 
the  boys,  who  had  always  been  kind  to  him,  with  every 
demonstration  of  affection. 

After  this,  the  raft  was  not  long  in  .caching  the  chore, 
it  boing  propelled  '  y  a  light  wind  and  the  sail  ,/hxh  Jack 
hoisted. 

A  small  inlet  or  creek  was  espied,  and  ap  t'  .is  the  raft 
was  pushed  vith  a  long  pole,  uatil  £  landing-place  was 
reached. 

J..ck  sprang  ashore,  and  .ticking  th-7  pole  in  the  earth, 
cried — 

"  I  take  possession  of  his  island  in  the  nr.me  of  o.ir 
gracious  Sovereign.  Hurrah  for  the  Queen  !  " 

"Hmxah!  huKvM"  cried  everybody  c:cc:pt  Mr.  Mole, 
who  hi.d  been  overhauling  the  "  luggage/'  as  he  cr.lled 
what  aad  been  placed  on  the  raft,  and  discovered  a 
c.  .se  ">f  spirits,  a  bottle  of  which  he  was  rai.  ing  to  ?iis 
lips. 

Jac.:  Law  this,  and  snatching  the  bottle  from  him  r  i- 
claime "  :  "  At  it  again,  are  you  ?  Say  '  Hurrah  for  the 
Queen ! ' " 

"  God  sr.ve  the  Queen  1  "  cried  Mr.  Mole,  adding, 
"  Don't  be  so  violent,  Harkr.way.  I  am  sure  I'm  as 
loyr.l  as  anybody,  but  after  vhat  we  have  gone  through  we 
must  luep  our  spirits  up." 

et  When  you've  earned  your  rations  you  shrJl  have 
thorn,  :iotboiore,"  replied  Jack  "  I  shal  call  i1-iis  Hark- 
avr-;-  Ijlr.nd.  Dick,  light  a  f:rc,  ,-Jic".  giv-  ihcni  rcrr.e- 


JA  CK  HA  RKA  WAY  A  FTER  SCHO  OLD  A  YS.  6  9 

thing-  to   eat  and   drink,  while  I  go  inland  and  explore  a 
place  for  us  to  pitch  our  tent." 

Leaving  his  lieutenant  to  follow  his  instructions,  Jack 
climbed  up  a  sandhill  and  commenced  his  exploring 
expedition. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

BUILDING    JACK'S  CASTLE. 

IF  Jack  had  not  been  so  anxious,  his  walk  would  have 
been  a  delightful  one. 

The  island  on  which  his  lot  had  been  cast  was  well 
wooded  and  the  vegetation  rank  and  luxuriant. 

As  he  struck  inland  he  came  upon  groves  of  tall  trees, 
mixed  with  cocoa  and  betel  nut  palms. 

It  is  scarcely  possible  to  convey  an  idea  of  the  rich 
grouping  of  the  palms  and  shrubbery  and  festooning  vines, 
ao  the  sun  shot  into  the  abundant  foliage,  long  horizontal 
pencils  of  golden  light. 

Coffee  trees  grew  wild,  and  were  covered  with  berries 
nearly  ripe. 

The  sharp  hiss  of  a  snake,  as  it  glided  away  in  the  long 
grass,  warned  him  to  be  careful. 

Before  him,  in  the  distance,  loomed  a  mighty  mountain, 
rising  majestically  from  the  earth. 

Its  high  top,  hundreds  of  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea, 
was  hidden  in  the  early  morning  by  horizontal  clouds, 
whicr  parted  while  he  was  gazing  upon  them,  and  let 
r >o'.vn  a  band  of  bright  sunlight  over  its  dark  clefts. 

The  unbroken  sweep  of  its  sides,  from  its  summit  to  the 
sea,  was  most  majestic  ;  !)ut  from  narrow  grooves  that  he 
perceived,  Jac!:  thought  it  was  a  volcano,  and  had  been 
recently  in  r.  state  of  eruption. 

Ho  hac!  not  gone  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the 
sea,  along  ;.  level  country,  when  he  came  to  a  slight  hill. 

Behind  this  was  a  clump  of  trees  of  a  moderate  height, 
and  of  a  circular  shape. 

It  immediately  occurred  to  him  that  if  those  in  the  cen- 
tre were  c::t  down,  and  more  troe~  planted,  or  stakes — 
vhich  would  grow  in  that  fertile  climate — stuck  in  between 
the  spaces,  an  excellent  vail  for  a  castle  would  be  made 


70  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

The  hill  hid  the  trees  from  the  shore,  so  that  smoke  from 
a  fire  would  be  dissipated  before  it  reached  the  summit  of 
the  eminence. 

On  the  other  side,  or  inland,  a  perfect  forest  of  trees 
encircled  a  space  of  about  thirty  acres  of  rich  land,  cov- 
ered with  long1  grass  and  brushwood. 

This  land  Jack  saw  would  do  to  grow  corn  or  potatoes, 
or,  indeed,  anything  which  he  could  rescue  from  the 
wreck. 

So  he  determined  to  select  this  as  his  dwelling-place. 

Whether  the  island  was  inhabited  or  not,  or  what 
animals  infested  it,  he  could  not  tell. 

His  first  care  was  to  make  a  house,  into  which  he  could 
take  everything  that  he  could  rescue  from  the  wreck. 

Storms  were  so  violent  and  so  sudden  in  those  regions 
that  they  might  go  to  sleep  at  night  and  find  the  next  morn- 
ing that  not  a  single  vestige  of  the  ill-fated  "  Fairy  " 
remained. 

Returning  to  the  creek,  where  he  had  left  his  compan- 
ions, he  took  them  to  look  at  the  spot  he  had  selected  for 
a  dwelling-place. 

They  all  approved  of  it,  and  he  set  Hunston  and  Maple 
to  work  with  an  axe  to  clear  the  interior,  leaving  a  circle 
of  trees  all  round. 

Mr.  Mole  dug  holes,  in  which  were  placed  the  trees  cut 
down,  so  as  to  fill  up  the  gaps,  and  by  nightful  there  was 
a  thick  fence,  through  which  nothing  could  pass. 

A  small  opening  was  left  to  serve  as  a  door,  and  a 
large  sail  was  spread  over  the  top  to  keep  out  the  rain 
and  dew. 

While  this  Wc.s  being  done,  Jack  and  Harvey  made  sev- 
eral trips  to  the  ship  on  the  raft,  and  brought  back  a  variety 
of  articles,  which  they  piled  in  a  heap  on  the  land. 

They  made  their  dinner  on  salt  beef  and  biscuit,  wash- 
ing it  down  with  some  excellent  water,  which  welled  up 
from  a  spring  near  the  castle,  as  they  already  called  their 
future  habitation. 

For  more  than  a  fortnight  they  worked  incessantly. 

Planks  brought  from  the  ship  divided  the  interior  of  the 
castle  into  rooms.  Each  one  had  a  bedroom,  and  bed- 
ding brought  from  the  ship  supplied  them  with  something 
to  lay  upon,  and  the  covering  they  had  been  accustomed 
to. 


JA CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  7 1 

The  rooms  were  comfortably  furnished  with  the  ship's 
furniture,  and  in  one  large  room,  which  they  termed  the 
warehouse,  all  sorts  of  things  were  stored — guns,  powder, 
shot,  provisions,  in  short,  all  they  could  save  from  the 
wreck. 

By  tearing  up  the  deck  they  made  their  partitions,  and 
the  doors  ot  the  cabins  were  easily  fixed.  Planks,  placed 
slantingly  against  a  central  beam,  made  a  capital  roof,  and 
they  were  able  to  defy  the  weather,  while  sails  nailed  all 
round  the  inside  of  the  castle,  kept  out  the  wind  from  the 
chinks  between  the  trees  which  made  the  outer  wall. 

The  bedrooms  ran  round  the  castle,  and  the  sitting- 
room  was  in  the  centre,  being  divided  from  the  other 
room,  or  the  warehouse,  by  long  planks  placed  in  the 
earth. 

They  had  several  casks  of  oil,  and  lamps  in  which  to 
burn  it  as  well  as  candles,  biscuits,  potted  meats,  salt 
beef,  and  other  things  saved  from  the  ship — provisions  to 
last  them  for  at  least  six  months. 

They  knew  not  what  animals  and  birds  the  island  could 
supply  them  with,  as  they  had  been  too  busy  in  building 
their  castle  to  look  about  them. 

At  length  it  was  finished,  and  very  proud  Jack  was  of  it. 

Hidden  from  the  sea  and  protected  from  the  wind  in 
front  by  the  hill  we  have  mentioned,  it  was  equally  pro- 
tected in  the  rear  by  the  forest  of  trees. 

The  dog,  Nero,  was  chained  up  close  to  the  entrance, 
so  that  no  one  could  approach  without  his  giving  notice. 

When  the  ship  had  been  ransacked  of  nearly  everything 
that  was  worth  having,  another  storm  arose  and  shattered 
the  wreck  to  pieces. 

Jack,  however,  did  not  care  for  this.  It  was  no  longer 
a  misfortune. 

His  companions  had  worked  with  a  will,  and  recognised 
his  leadership,  being  well  satisfied  with  the  result  of  his 
clever  devices. 

They  had  an  excellent  house  to  live  in,  with  ample  stores 
to  last  them  for  some  months,  and  though  on  a  desert 
island  in  a  remote  part  of  the  uncivilised  world,  they  had 
many  of  the  comforts  and  luxuries  of  civilisation  to  con- 
sole them  in  their  enforced  exile. 

When  the  castle  was  finished,  and  they  could  cease 
from  their  labours,  when  the  floor  was  planked  over  and 


72  JACK  HARK  A  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

the  wind  kept  out  by  sails,  which  hung  like  tapestry  on 
the  walls,  Jack  determined  to  give  a  banquet,  which  he 
did  in  good  style. 

After  dinner  wine  was  put  on  the  table,  and  he  rose  to 
make  a  speech. 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  he,  "  I  have  to  thank  you  for  your 
laudable  exertions  on  behalf  of  our  little  commonwealth. 
We  have  now  a  house  to  live  in,  which  is  by  no  means 
contemptible.  Our  stores  of  provisions  wrill  last  us  for 
six  months  or  thereabouts.  Now,  our  next  care  will  be 
to  explore  the  island,  and  to  dig  up  and  plant  the  land 
which  lies  about  our  castle.  We  have  a  sack  of  corn, 
some  barley,  and  potatoes. 

"How  long  we  shall  be  destined  to  live  upon  this  is- 
land, or  what  our  adventures  may  be,  none  of  us  can  ven- 
ture to  say,  but  this  I  will  assert,  we  have  a  great  deal  to 
be  thankful  for  ;  and  I  trust  that  we  shall  live  in  harmony 
and  be  good  friends.  I  know  one  thing,  and  that  is,  I 
mean  to  keep  order  in  our  little  settlement,  and  without 
being  a  tyrant,  I  will  be  obeyed.  Mr.  Mole  knows  that 
nothing  can  be  done  without  discipline." 

"  Hear,  hear  !  "  from  Mr.  Mole. 

Jack  sat  down,  and  Harvey  got  up,  saying — 

"I  beg  to  propose  the  health  of  Jack  Harkaway,  our 
monarch.  Jack  the  First,  the  king  of  Harkaway  Island  !  " 

The  toast  was  drunk  with  apparent  enthusiasm,  for  how- 
ever much  Hunston  and  Maple  may  have  disliked  him  in 
their  hearts,  they  did  not  think  fit  to  give  their  opinion 
free  vent  at  that  time. 

It  was  agreed  that  the  next  day  they  would  explore  the 
island. 

Each  of  them  was  supplied  with  a  gun  and  powder  and 
shot,  so  as  to  be  ready  for  any  emergency. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MR.    MOLE  COMES  TO  GRIEF. 

MR.  MOLE  did  not  in  any  way  attempt  to  thwart  Jack, 
for  he  was  afraid  of  him.  Jack  kept  the  key  of  the  ware- 
house, and  distributed  the  stores  impartially  ;  but  when 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  73 

Mr.  Mole  and  Hunston  and  Maple  got  together,  they 
gave  expression  to  their  discontent. 

"It's  true,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  "that  we  have  a  good 
house  and  that  everything  goes  on  well ;  but  we  have 
worked  hard  to  get  things  together.  Why  should. Harka- 
way  keep  the  command?  My  age  and  my  position  en- 
title me  to  be  the  commander." 

"Of  course,"  replied  Hunston.  "  If  Harkaway's  vanity 
didn't  blind  him,  he  would  see  that  in  a  minute." 

"I  vote,"  said  Maple,  "that  we  take  his  gun  some 
night,  and  make  him  our  servant." 

"Don't  you  know,"  replied  Hunston,  "that  he  and 
Harvey  never  sleep  at  the  same  time?  Either  he  is  on 
gaard  or  Harvey  ;  it's  like  fellows  keeping  watch  on  board 
ship." 

"Perhaps,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  "  our  time  will  come;  we 
must  not  do  anything  in  a  hurry.  If  we  were  to  make  an 
attempt  and  fail,  our  position  would  be  particularly  un- 
pleasant." 

"  I'm  not  going  to  be  his  slave  longer  than  I  can  help," 
remarked  Hunston. 

They  had  been  digging  up  the  ground  and  planting 
potatoes  for  some  hours,  under  a  hot  sun,  which  did  not 
improve  their  temper.  As  Jack  kept  the  key  of  the  ware- 
house, they  could  get  nothing  to  eat  or  drink  without  his 
permission,  and  were  entirely  in  his  power. 

Jack  and  Harvey  had  gone  out  with  their  guns  to  ex- 
plore the  neighbourhood  and  bring  home  some  fresh  meat 
if  any  could  be  found. 

Some  thick  clouds  that  had  been  gathering  began  to 
pour  down  a  perfect  flood  of  rain. 

The  drops  were  so  large,  and  fell  with  such  momentum, 
that  it  seemed  like  standing  under  a  heavy  shower-bath. 

Lightning  gleamed  as  it  only  does  in  tropical  lands, 
and  the  thunder  roared  as  if  a  park  of  artillery  was  at  work. 

The  little  party  took  refuge  in  the  castle,  and  were  pres- 
ently joined  by  Jack  and  Harvey,  who  had  shot  several 
parrots  and  a  small  antelope  ;  these  were  prepared  for 
dinner,  and  with  cocoanuts  and  mangoes,  made  an  ex- 
cellent repast. 

"The  island,"  said  Jack,  "appears  to  be  much  bigger 
than  I  had  any  idea  of.  It  is  long  and  rather  narrow.  I 
think  if  we  ascended  the  mountain,  we  could  see  about  a 


74  JACK  II ARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

couple  of  miles  inland.  We  should  get  a  good  view  witt 
a  glass." 

"Let's  go  this  afternoon,"  exclaimed  Hunston.  "  I'rr 
tired  of  planting  'taters." 

"Very  well.  Maple  shall  stop  at  home  and  guard  the 
castle  and  look  out  for  tigers,  for  Harvey  declares  he  saw 
one  in  a  bit  of  jungle,"  replied  Jack. 

"That's  pleasant,"  answered  Hunston.  "  Did  you  see 
any  niggers?" 

"  Not  the  slightest,  and  I  should  fancy  that  the  island  is 
uninhabited." 

"I  propose,"  remarked  Mr.  Mole,  "  that  I  should  build 
a  little  hut  on  the  top  of  the  hill,  near  our  house,  erect  a 
flagstaff,  and  spend  a  portion  of  each  day  on  the  look-out 
with  a  telescope  ;  because  I  have  no  wish  to  pass  the  re- 
mainder of  my  valuable  existence  on  this  island,  and  if 
I  should  attract  the  attention  of  a  passing  ship,  we  should 
all  be  taken  off." 

"  I  have  no  objection  to  that,"  replied  Jack. 

The  idea  was  considered  so  good,  that  they  postponed 
their  exploring  expedition,  and  that  very  day  set  to  work 
and  erected  Mr.  Mole's  observatory. 

An  excellent  view  of  the  ocean  was  secured  from  the 
hill,  and  the  Union  Jack  waved  gaily  in  the  breeze  from 
the  summit  of  the  flagstaff. 

"  I  hope  it  won't  attract  the  attention  of  the  Malay 
pirates,  if  ever  they  get  into  these  regions,"  remarked 
Hunston. 

Mr.  Mole  was  charmed  with  his  device,  and  passed 
hours  in  the  box  looking  through  a  telescope,  which  he 
had  placed  on  a  stand. 

Everything  soon  got  into  good  working  order.  Mr. 
Mole  was  the  signalman,  and  his  duty  consisted  in  keep- 
ing ;.  look-out.  Harvey  and  Jack  looked  after  the  castle, 
and  went  out  shooting.  Maple  was  the  servant  and  did 
all  the  drudgery  ;  while  Hunston  had  the  management  of 
the  farm,  and  sowed  the  crops. 

As  we  have  said,  there  was  a  good  deal  of  lurking  dis- 
content at  Jack's  high-handed  manner,  but  as  yet  it  had 
not  shown  itself  in  any  marked  degree. 

Choosing  a  very  fine  day,  an  exploring  expedition  was 
formed  to  ascend  the  mountain,  which  had  all  the  ap- 
pearance of  an  extinct  volcano. 


JA  CK  HA  RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  7  5 

Jack,  Harvey,  Hunston,  and  Mr.  Mole  formed  the 
party,  Maple  remaining  behind  to  wash  the  plates  and 
dishes  saved  from  the  wreck,  and  cook  the  dinner. 

Several  hours  were  occupied  in  ascending  the  sides  of 
the  mountain,  but  a  splendid  view  was  attained  when  the 
summit  was  reached. 

The  land  extended  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  and 
seemed  rather  to  be  part  of  some  large  continent,  than 
the  little  island  they  had  imagined  it  to  be. 

A  hollow  cone,  resembling  the  mouth  of  a  huge  well, 
enabled  Mr.  Mole  to  speak  with  certainty  about  the  origin 
of  the  mountain. 

Standing  upon  the  edge  of  the  extinct  crater,  and  point- 
ing with  a  bamboo  to  the  black  and  yawning  gulf,  he 
exclaimed — 

"My  dear  boys,  we  should  never  neglect  an  oppor- 
tunity of  imparting  useful  knowledge.  This  is  a  volcanic- 
mountain.  It  may  have  been  silent  for  centuries,  and  it 
may  break  out  again  in  five  minutes." 

The  boys  started  back  a  little  at  this  declaration. 

"Yes,"  continued  Mr.  Mole,  waving  his  arm  grandly, 
"  who  can  tell  ?  Amidst  the  crash  of  empires  and  the  fall 
of  worlds  what  is  the  silence  of  one  volcanic  mountain  ? 
In  these  dark  and  murky  depths  was  once  a  fountain  of 
^moke  and  flame.  The  shaft  may  descend  miles  into  the 
bosom  of  the  earth.  Woe  to  the  unlucky  wretch  who 
tumbled  down  it  1 " 

Suddenly  there  was  a  slight  noise,  as  if  the  lava  crust 
on  which  the  speaker  was  standing,  was  giving  way. 

Mr.  Mole  had  vanished 

Two  hands  were  seen  for  a  moment  clutching  at  the 
treacherous  surface,  there  was  a  dismal  yell,  and  the  late 
senior  master  of  Pomona  House  academy  for  young 
gentlemen  had,  with  as  little  fuss  as  possible  under  the 
circumstances,  glided  down  the  crater. 

"Good-bye,"  cried  Harvey. 

"  Why,  he's  gone  !  "  exclaimed  Hunston.  "He  might 
have  said  he  was  going." 

"  It's  nothing  to  laugh  at,"  remarked  Jack.  "  I 
don't  suppose  we  shall  see  him  again  till  the  next  erup- 
tion." 

"  How  about  the  tea-garden  ?  " 

"  Hunston,"  said  Jack,  in  a  tone  of  mild  remonstrance, 


76  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCI1OOLDA  YS. 

"you're  an  unfeeling  beast.  Here  we  are,  on  a  desert 
island,  like  orphan  children,  and  yet  you  laugh." 

"Who  could  help  laughing?  It's  so  comical,  "  replied 
Hunston. 

"  If  you're  not  serious  I'll  chuck  you  after  him, '' said 
Jack,  making  a  threatening  gesture. 

Hunston  retreated  to  a  safe  distance. 

"Can't  we  do  something  for  him  ? "  asked  Harvey. 

"'Fraid  not,"  replied  Jack.  "It's  dangerous  to  go 
near.  Poor  old  Mole  !  " 

It  seemed  as  if  Mr.  Mole  had  disappeared  for  ever  from 
the  scene,  as  the  depth  of  the  hole  down  which  he  had 
fallen  might  be  very  great. 

His  only  chance  was  to  alight  on  some  inequality  in 
the  sides.  It  was  useless  to  try  to  help  him,  and  the  boys 
sorrowfully  wended  their  way  homewards,  never  expect- 
ing to  see  him  again. 

The  loss  of  one  of  their  number  saddened  them. 


JHAPTER   XV. 

THE  BURNING   MOUNTAIN. 

THE  accident  which  had  happened  to  Mr.  Mole  was  of 
so  sudden  a  nature  that  the  boys  could  not  actually  be- 
lieve for  a  time  that  one  of  their  party  had  been  snatched 
from  them  by  a  mysterious  and  awful  deach. 

It  seemed  but  a  moment  ago  that  he  was  talking  to 
them,  and  explaining  the  nature  of  the  extinct  volcano 
that  had  engulfed  him. 

He  had  probably  sunk  deep  down  into  the  bowels  ot 
the  earth,  losing  his  life  in  the  thick  vapours  which  hovered 
about  the  shaft,  if  he  was  not  dashed  to  pieces  in  his 
descent. 

Even  Hunston  grew  grave  when  the  serious  side  of  the 
matter  overcame  the  laughable  one. 

"  I  didn't  mean  anything,"  he  said  ;  "I'm  as  sorry  for 
Mole  as  you  are,  though  he  wasn't  much  good,  and  he'd 
never  given  me  any  cause  to  like  him." 

"  Never  say  anything  bad  of  the  dead.  Let  him  rest. 
We  don't  know  whose  turn  it  may  be  next,"  said  Jack. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  Y£.  7  7 

'You're  right  there,"  remarked  Hunston.  "In  these 
ctnjntries  you  may  put  your  foot  on  what  seems  to  be  a 
*bck,  and  get  bitten  by  a  snake,  or  a  tiger  may  have  a  go 
in  at  you  for  looking  at  him  too  closely,  or  the  niggers  may 
take  a  liking  to  your  head.  Hullo  !  hold  up." 

They  had  reached  the  level  ground  again,  and  this  ex- 
clamation was  occasioned  by  a  sudden  movement  of  the 
earth,  causing  the  boys  to  stumble. 

The  next  minute  there  began  a  low  heavy  rumbling, 
deep  down  in  the  earth. 

It  was  not  a  roar,  but  such  a  rattling  or  quick  succes- 
sion of  reports  as  is  made  when  a  number  of  heavily-laden 
coaches  are  driven  rapidly  down  a  steep  street  paved  with 
round  cobble  stones. 

The  following  minute  it  seemed  as  if  some  invisible 
giant  had  seized  the  boys  and  thrown  them  forward,  and 
then  pulled  them  back  with  the  greatest  violence. 

"Lie  down!  lie  down!"  shouted  Jack.  "It  is  an 
earthquake,  and  a  stinger,  too." 

"  You  needn't  say  'lie  down '  when  a  fellow  can't  keep 
his  legs,"  replied  Hunston,  who  was  one  of  those  boys 
who  will  have  their  say,  even  when  death  and  danger  are 
staring  them  in  the  face. 

For  a  brief  space  the  boys  lay  perfectly  still,  rather 
expecting  that  the  earth  might  open  and  swallow  them  up. 

The  first  shock,  however,  was  not  followed  by  another. 

Jack  computed  that  the  time  which  elapsed  between 
hearing  the  rumbling  noise  and  the  feeling  of  the  shock 
was  about  five  seconds. 

It  was  the  time  of  year  when  the  monsoon  prevailed, 
and  the  wind  blows  refreshingly  day  and  night. 

But  after  this  earthquake  there  was  not  the  slightest 
perceptible  motion  of  the  air. 

The  tree-toads  stopped  their  steady  pip;.ng,  and  the  in- 
sects all  ceased  their  shrill  music. 

"  I  say,'"  cried  Hunston,  looking  up. 

"What  ? "  askeu  Jack,  shivering. 

"Old  Mole's  been  waking  them  up  down  below,  hasn'* 
he?  Perhaps  they'/e  been  waiting  for  him  down  there, 
and  think  it  the  cheese  to  give  hl:r  a  chyaike  on  his 
arrival." 

"How  can  you  joke  at  such  a  time  as  this.*"  asked 
Jack. 


78  JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

"  Doesn't  it  look  like  it?"  replied  Hunston,  in  an  argu- 
mentative tone.  "  Here  is  old  Mole  gone  and  fallen  down 
the  crater  of  a  volcano.  Nobody  asked  him  to.  He  did 
it  all  of  his  own  free  will,  and  directly  afterwards  there's 
this  shindy — it's  cause  and  effect." 

No  one  answered  him.  Jack  and  Harvey  were  too 
much  upset  at  this  perturbation  of  nature  to  care  for 
chaffing. 

Everything  was  so  absolutely  quiet  that  it  seemed  as 
if  all  nature  was  waiting  in  dread  anticipation  of  some 
coming  catastrophe. 

Such  an  unnatural  stillness  was  certainly  more  painful 
than  the  howling  of  the  most  violent  tempest,  or  the  roar 
of  the  heaviest  thunder. 

The  utter  helplessness  which  one  feels  at  such  a  time, 
when  even  the  solid  earth  groans  and  trembles  beneath 
one's  feet,  makes  the  solitude  most  keenly  painful. 

It  was  half-an-hour — and  that  half-hour  seemed  an  age 
— before  the  wind  began  to  blow,  or  before  at  least  the 
animals  and  insects  resumed  their  cries  and  humming. 

Jack  had  often  wished  to  see  an  earthquake,  but  after 
he  had  witnessed  one  there  was  something  in  the  very 
sound  of  the  word  which  made  him  shudder. 

The  boys,  finding  the  earthquake  was  over,  went  back 
to  their  castle,  and  ate  the  dinner  which  Maple  had  pro- 
vided for  them. 

Although  they  did  not  care  for  Mr.  Mole,  they  could 
not  help  feeling  his  loss  ;  and  Jack  brought  some  wine  out 
of  the  warehouse  after  dinner  to  cheer  them  up  a  little. 

It  seemed  to  grow  dark  sooner  than  usual  that  evening. 

Maple,  who  had  gone  outside  for  some  purpose,  rushed 
in  again,  saying — 

"The  mountain's  on  fire  !  " 

"What  does  he  mean  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"I  thought  the  earthquake  meant  more  than  we  saw  at 
first,"  answered  Hunston.  "If  the  mountain's  on  fire,  as 
Maple  says,  then  there  must  be  an  eruption.  Old  Mole 
can't  let  us  alone." 

"  I  wish  you'd  let  him  alone.  You've  no  respect  for 
anyone,  dead  or  alive,"  exclaimed  Jack,  angrily. 

"  I  haven't  much  for  you,"  growled  Hunston. 

Jack  and  Harvey  ran  outside  the  castle  and  perceived 
that  the  mountain  was  actually  in  a  state  of  eruption. 


fACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  79 

Volcanic  influences  were  at  work. 

Three  distinct  columns  of  flame  had  burst  forth,  all  of 
them  within  the  verge  of  the  crater,  and  their  tops  united 
in  the  air  in  a  troubled,  confused  manner. 

At  intervals  showers  of  stones  about  the  size  of  walnuts 
were  thrown  into  the  air,  and  these  were  followed  by 
clouds  of  ashes. 

Jack  and  Harvey  gazed  at  the  terrible  sight  with  awe. 

Red  lines,  like  fiery  serpents,  were  to  be  seen  on  the 
side  of  the  mountain,  showing  the  course  taken  by  the 
burning  lava. 

"  Look  out  for  Mole,"  said  Hunston,  who  had  followed 
them  into  the  open  air.  "He'll  come  out  like  a  fossil 
presently." 

Jack  did  not  feel  pleased  at  this  constant  levity  of  Hun- 
ston's  and  hitting  out  at  him,  he  sent  him  into  Maple's 
arms,  saying — 

"  If  you  have  no  decency  left  in  you,  I  must  teach  you 
that  I  have.  Get  out." 

Hunston  retired  with  Maple,  and  his  hatred  of  Jack 
increased  at  the  blow  he  had  received. 

"Tell  you  what,  Map,  old  boy,"  he  said  between  his 
teeth,  "  I  shan't  stand  this  much  longer.  I'd  rather  cut 
the  camp,  and  go  and  do  my  best  with  a  gun  in  some 
other  part  of  the  island.  It's  been  King  Harkaway  long 
enough.  I'll  make  it  King  Hunston  or  die  for  it." 

"You  know  I'll  stick  to  you  like  bricks,"  answered 
Maple. 

"We'll  wait  till  we  see  what  this  jolly  old  mountain 
means  to  do,  and  then  leave  everything  to  me,"  said 
Hunston.  "This  state  of  things  isn't  good  enough  for 
me  by  a  long  way.  I  can't  get  a  glass  of  grog  unless  his 
majesty  Jack  the  First  is  in  a  good  temper  and  chances 
to  produce  a  bottle  from  the  warehouse." 

The  mountain  continued  to  burn  and  throw  up  stones 
and  lava  and  ashes  until  the  middle  of  the  next  day. 

Then  the  eruption  subsided  as  rapidly  as  it  had  begun. 

It  was  dreadful  to  think  that  Mr.  Mole's  grave  had  been 
the  crater  of  a  volcano,  and  that  his  was  a  winding-sheet 
of  molten  lava. 


8o  IA  CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

HUNSTON    PROCLAIMS    HIMSELF   KING    OF    THE    ISLAND. 

ALL  danger  of  the  lava  or  the  ashes  covering  the  castle 
was  at  an  end  for  the  present. 

Some  weeks  passed,  and  everything  went  on  at  the 
little  settlement  as  well  as  the  boys  could  wish. 

Such  was  the  fertility  of  the  island  that  the  land  they  had 
dug  up  and  planted  began  to  show  a  favourable  return, 
and  a  promise  of  excellent  crops. 

Jack  did  not  expect  to  live  there  all  his  life,  but  he 
knew  that  his  stores  would  not  last  for  ever,  and  if  they 
did  not  make  the  most  of  their  opportunities  they  would 
have  to  undergo  great  privation,  if  they  did  not  die  of 
starvation. 

A  good  look-out  was  kept  at  the  signal  station  which 
the  unfortunate  Mr.  Mole  had  caused  to  be  erected. 

It  seemed  that  the  island  on  which  their  lot  was  cast 
was  not  in  the  track  of  ships — for  not  a  sail  was  to  be 
seen. 

One  day,  however,  Harvey,  who  was  engaged  in  sweep- 
ing the  sea  with  his  glass,  reported  a  sail,  and  every 
effort  was  made  to  arrest  the  attention  of  those  on  board. 

A  huge  fire  was  lighted,  and  guns  were  fired  without 
avail. 

The  ship  passed  on  its  way,  and  was  soon  lost  to  sight. 

"No  go,  Dick,"  said  Jack  with  a  sigh,  as  the  vessel's 
outline  sank  below  the  edge  of  the  horizon. 

"  Better  luck  next  time,"  said  Harvey. 

"I  hope  so.  Turn  it  up  for  to-day,  and  come  and 
talk  to  me.  We'll  send  Maple  up  here,  and  give  Hunston 
something  to  do." 

Jack  had  put  his  gun  down  by  the  side  of  the  shed.  A 
dark  figure  passed  quickly  by  him,  and  seized  it. 

"Will  you  give  Hunston  something  to  do?"  he  ex- 
claimed. "  Perhaps  it  will  be  the  other  way." 

Jack  looked  up  and  saw  Hunston.  At  the  same  time 
Maple  had  seized  Harvey's  gun,  and  the  two  friends  were 
helpless. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ? "  asked  Jack,  clenching  his  fists. 


/A  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS.  8 1 

"Just  this.  We've  had  enough  of  your  reign,"  an- 
swered Hunston.  "I'm  going  to  be  king,  and  if  you  don't 
obey  me,  why,  I'll  put  a  bullet  through  your  head.  The 
tables  are  turned  now.  Harvey  will  stop  here  and  keep 
a  look-out,  while  you  go  and  hoe  the  potatoes.  When 
Maple  and  I  have  had  our  dinner,  you  may  come  and  eat 
up  the  scraps. " 

"  How  do  you  feel  now,  Jack?"  asked  Maple,  with  an 
odious  grin. 

Jack  gave  him  a  kick  on  the  shin  which  made  him 
howl. 

"That  just  served  you  right — who  told  you  to  speak? " 
remarked  Hunston.  ' '  I'm  king,  I  tell  you,  and  I  can  say  all 
Iwantto.  Give  me  the  key  of  the  warehouse,  Harkaway." 

Jack  saw  Hunston  place  the  rifle  against  his  shoulder, 
and  knew  him  well  enough  to  be  sure  that  he  would  fire 
if  he  was  thwarted,  so  he  tossed  the  key  towards  him. 

"That's  right,"  said  Hunston,  triumphantly;  "that's 
how  things  ought  to  be.  Go  and  hoe  those  'taters,  and 
keep  the  parrots  out  of  the  corn  ;  and  you,  Harvey,  look 
out,  or  I'll  let  you  both  know  the  reason  why." 

He  walked  off  to  the  castle  with  Maple,  and  the  two 
friends  were  together. 

"  What  an  ass  you  were  to  leave  your  gun  where  Hun- 
ston could  see  it  and  collar  it,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 

"I  didn't  know  he  meant  treachery,"  answered  Jack, 
looking  very  crestfallen. 

"What  shall  you  do?" 

"  Go  and  do  what  he  told  me,"  said  Jack.  "  He's  got 
the  run  of  the  spirits  now,  and  he'll  be  drunk  in  an  hour 
or  two,  and  then " 

"What  will  you  do?"  asked  Harvey. 

"Wait  and  see.  He'll  never  more  be  officer  of  mine. 
I'll  start  him.  He  shall  see  how  living  on  cocoanuts 
aud  mangoes  in  the  woods  agrees  with  him.  Perhaps 
he'll  make  a  good  dinner  for  a  wild  beast.  I  don't  care. 
t  wish  he'd  tumbled  down  the  hole  in  the  mountain  in- 
stead of  old  Mole.  Hunston  always  was  a  bad  lot,  but 
Mole  had  something  good  about  him,  if  he  was  an  oc- 
casional ass." 

At  sunset  Maple  came  out  to  Jack,  who  had  been  hard 
at  work,  and  said  insolently — "  You  may  come  and  have 
your  dinner  now." 
6 


82  I  A  CK  II ARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"May  I?"  said  Jack,  flinging'  a  dead  snake  at  him, 
which  he  had  killed  with  his  spade. 

"Will  it  bite?"  asked  Maple,  starting  back,  and  drop- 
ping his  gun. 

Jack  sprang  forward  and  seized  the  weapon. 

"If  he  won't,  this  will, "  cried  Jack.  "Down  on  your 
knees  and  beg  my  pardon." 

Maple  hesitated,  and  Jack  fired  one  barrel  over  his  head, 
which  had  the  effect  of  causing  Maple  to  sink  down  with 
his  hands  clasped. 

"That's  it;  I  knew  you'd  do  it  Where's  Hunston?" 
continued  Jack. 

"  In  the  castle,"  replied  Maple. 

"What's  he  doing?  " 

"Drinking." 

"Is  he  tight?" 

"  Not  quite  ;  but  getting  on  that  way,"  answered  Maple. 
"  He  says  he's  the  king  now,  and  he's  going  to  hang 
Harvey  to-morrow." 

"Is  he?"  said  Jack,  between  his  teeth.  "  I'll  let  him 
know.  Get  up  that  tree,  and  stop  there  till  I  come  back 
and  tell  you  to  get  down.  If  you  dare  to  move,  I'll  shoot 
you  like  a  parrot." 

Maple  was  up  the  tree  like  a  flash  of  lightning,  and 
Jack  went  to  the  castle. 

"  Is  that  you,  Maple  ?  "  asked  Hunston  as  the  door 
opened. 

"  Yes,"  said  Jack,  altering  his  voice. 

"Come  and  give  me  a  hand  up.  I  think  there's  been 
another  earthquake  or  something.  I've  tumbled  oft  my 
chair,  and  the  beastly  place  goes  round  with  me  like 
winking." 

Jack  darted  forward  and  had  Hunston  by  the  throat 
before  he  could  seize  his  gun  and  attempt  to  defend  him- 
self. 

' '  Hullo  !  What's  this  ?  Let  me  go,  Harkaway,"  cried 
Hunston,  becoming  sober. 

"Not  yet,  my  boy;  you  must  come  with  me.  I'll 
show  you  how  I  deal  with  rebels. " 

Jack  dragged  him  into  open  air,  and  half  carried 
him,  half  pushed  him  to  the  place  where  he  had  left 
Maple. 

"  Now,  Maple,  come  down.     I  want  you,"  he  said. 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  83 

"What  is  it,  Jack  ? "  replied  Maple  in  a  civil  voice,  as  he 
made  his  appearance. 

"  Take  a  spade,  and  dig  a  hole  five  feet  deep  and  about 
two  wide.  Look  sharp,  unless  you  want  a  tanning." 

Hunston  let  his  eyes  close,  and  pretended  to  be  asleep, 
while  the  work  was  going  on.  In  about  an  hour  the  hole 
was  dug,  and  Maple  perspiring  from  every  pore,  left  off. 

Jack  dragged  his  enemy  to  the  hole,  and  put  him  in 
feet  foremost,  and  let  him  sink  till  his  head  was  on  a 
level  with  the  soil. 

"Shovel  in,"  he  exclaimed. 

"  I  say,  Jack,"  cried  Hunston,  coming  to  himself,  and 
growing  alarmed.  "Don't  be  a  savage — remember  that 
there  are  wild  beasts  and  snakes,  and  birds  of  a  carrion 
kind  here.  What  do  you  mean  to  do? " 

"It's  a  nice  bed  for  a  king.  Shovel  away,  Maple," 
answered  Jack. 

The  earth  was  quickly  thrown  in,  and  pressed  down  by 
Jack's  feet,  until  Hunston  was  buried  in  the  soil,  unable 
to  move  hand  or  foot,  and  only  his  head  appeared  abov& 
the  surface. 

"  Give  me  that  spade,"  said  Jack. 

Maple  did  so. 

"  You  will  stop  here  all  night,"  continued  Jack,  "that 
is  to  say,  if  you  care  for  your  friend,  and  you  can  keep 
off  the  snakes  and  wild  things  that  he  seems  so  much 
afraid  of.  I  will  see  what  is  to  be  done  with  him  to- 
morrow morning." 

In  vain  Hunston  appealed  to  Jack  to  let  him  go — he 
turned  a  deaf  ear  to  his  entreaties,  and  went  to  seek 
Harvey,  to  whom  he  related  what  he  had  done. 

" Serve  the  beggar  right,"  said  Harvey. 

"  He  said  he  meant  to  hang  you  to-morrow,"  continued 
Jack  with  a  grin. 

"Did  he?"  exclaimed  Harvey.  "Perhaps  he'll  think 
better  of  it." 

They  went  to  the  castle,  and  amused  themselves  by 
playing  at  chess,  having  saved  a  board  and  men  from  the 
wreck. 

Maple  sat  down  near  Hunston,  and  was  quite  unable 
to  render  him  any  assistance.  He  had  neither  spade  nor 
pickaxe,  and  could  not  remove  the  earth. 

"You've  betrayed  me,"  said  Hunston,  who  was  quite 


84  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

clear  and  sober  now,  under  the  influence  of  the  danger 
that  threatened  him.  "Why  don't  you  get  me  out  of 
this  ? " 

"I  can't,"  replied  Maple,  sullenly.  "It's  bad  enough 
to  have  to  sit  here  all  night  and  watch  you." 

"  Don't  leave  me — for  Heaven's  sake  don't  leave  me 
alone ! "  cried  Hunston,  in  a  voice  of  deadly  terror. 
"  Harkaway  only  means  to  punish  me — he  don't  want  to 
kill  me.  Look  in  that  thicket.  I  can  see  the  eyes  of  a 
tiger  gleaming." 

"A  tiger?  "  repeated  Maple. 

"  Yes  !  Look — look  !  "  repeated  the  terror-stricken 
youth. 

"Oh!  If  there  are  tigers  about,  I  shall  step  it,"  said 
Maple,  coolly.  "I  don't  care  about  being  eaten  up  by 
the  wild  beasts.  Good-night." 

Hunston's  voice  failed  him,  and  he  could  say  no  more. 
His  tongue  clove  to  the  roof  of  his  mouth,  and  he  thought 
his  last  hour  had  come. 

Maple  walked  quickly  away,  showing  his  former  friend 
how  much  reliance  there  was  to  be  placed  upon  his  part- 
nership, for  Maple  was  one  of  those  who  always  go  from 
the  losing  to  the  winning  side. 

King  Hunston  was  in  a  pitiable  plight 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE    SAVAGES. 

MAPLE  went  to  the  castle,  and  knocking  at  the  door, 
was  admitted. 

"What  do  you  want?"  asked  Harvey. 

"Tell  Harkaway,  please,"  replied  Maple,  "I  saw  tigers 
about,  and  want  to  come  in." 

"Have  you  left  Hunston  to  his  fate?"  asked  Jack, 
coming  forward. 

"Yes.     I  couldn't  do  him  any  good." 

"  You  dirty  little  cur.     Shall  I  poleaxe  him  ?  " 

"  He  deserves  it,  but  I  don't  think  I  would,  because  we 
want  a  servant,"  replied  Harvey. 

"All  right,"  said  Jack.      "Go  inside.     Dick,  come  with 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  85 

me.  I  only  want  to  frighten  Hunston,  and  should  be 
sorry  if  any  harm  came  to  him." 

Maple  went  inside,  and  Jack,  followed  by  Harvey, 
walked  by  the  soft 'moonlight  to  the  place  where  Hunston 
was  buried  up  to  his  neck  in  the  ground. 

When  Hunston  saw  them  he  exclaimed— 

"Thank  God  you  have  come.  You  were  always  a 
generous  fellow,  Harkaway.  Knock  me  on  the  head,  but 
don't  leave  me  here  to  die  in  the  night." 

"I'll  dig  you  up,"  replied  Jack,  who  had  brought  a 
spade  with  him. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  earth  was  sufficiently  loosened  to 
admit  of  the  captive  being  dragged  out,  and  he  was 
placed  upon  his  legs,  which  for  a  time  trembled  so  that 
he  could  scarcely  stand  upright. 

"  Now,  what  are  you  going  to  do?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  I  hate  you,  and  I'll  never  make  terms  with  you,"  re- 
plied Hunston.  "  I've  roughed  it  in  various  parts  of  the 
world,  and  I  daresay  I  can  do  so  again.  I'll  work  my 
way  down  the  island,  and  if  I  can't  turn  anything  up  I'll 
come  back  to  you  and  be  your  servant." 

"You'd  best  make  friends,  and  say  you  won't  kick  over 
the  traces  again,"  replied  Jack,  good-naturedly. 

"I  shan't,"  Hunston  said,  sullenly.  "I  want  to  get 
away  from  you,  and  start  on  my  own  hook.  You  can 
give  me  a  pistol  and  a  few  charges  of  powder  and  shot  if 
you  like." 

"Thank  you.  I'll  trust  you  as  far  as  I  can  see  you  and 
no  farther,"  Jack  said.  "You  can  stop  if  you  like,  or  you 
can  go.  Take  your  choice." 

Hunston  put  his  hands  in  the  pockets  of  his  pea-jacket, 
and  holding  down  his  head,  walked  away,  being  soon  lost 
to  sight  amongst  the  trees  that  fringed  the  outskirts  of  the 
little  farm. 

"  He'll  come  back.     It's  only  temper,"  said  Jack. 

"  What  else  can  he  do?"  answered  Harvey.  "Hes 
got  no  arms.  Perhaps  he  might  make  a  bow  and  arrow, 
but  he'll  be  glad  enough  to  come  back  in  time." 

"If he  doesn't,  it's  not  our  fault.  Perhaps  things  will 
go  on  smoother  now,  Dick.  We  never  had  a  row  when 
we  were  alone." 

"And  Maple  is  just  fit  for  our  servant,"  said  Harvey. 

"  Of  course  he  is — make  him  work." 


86  JA  CK  II  ARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCUOOLDA  KS. 

"It  will  serve  him  right.  He  backed  up  Hunston  v. 
his  revolt,  and  pretended  to  be  such  a  friend  of  hi*,, 
and  when  the  fortune  of  war  went  against  him,  he  w&* 
the  first  to  leave  him." 

"He  always  was  a  sneak.  Didn't  he  show  just  th* 
same  spirit  at  Crawcour's  ?  "  replied  Jack. 

Talking  in  this  way  they  returned  to  the  castle,  and 
Inished  their  game  at  chess.  Jack  slept  while  Harvey 
watched,  and,  when  Jack  woke  up,  Harvey  took  hi* 
place. 

Their  little  band  was  diminishing  gradually.  First  Mr. 
Mole  had  been  cut  off,  and  now  Hunston  had  left  them. 

A  couple  of  days  passed,  and  they  saw  nothing  of  him. 

jack  grew  uneasy. 

"I  don't  think  I  ought  to  leave  that  fellow  Hunston  to 
wander  about  wild  in  the  woods/'  he  said  to  Harvey. 

"  He's  lurking  about  somewhere,  and  means  to  drop 
down  upon  us  when  we  least  expect  it,"  replied  the  latter. 

"  I  don't  think  so." 

"What  will  you  do  ?     Let  him  take  his  chance  ?  " 

"No,"  replied  Jack,  "  I  shan't  do  that.  Will  you  stay 
here  with  Maple?  I'll  take  my  gun  and  go  out  and  look 
for  him.  I  don't  like  the  idea  of  leaving  even  Hunston 
to  take  his  chance  in  the  woods." 

"You're  more  generous  than  I  should  be." 

"Now,  Dick,"  said  Jack,  "you  know  you've  got  a  good 
heart,  and  it  won't  do  for  you  to  try  to  make  yourself  out 
a  beast." 

Jack  would  have  his  way,  and  shouldering  his  gun,  he 
sallied  forth  to  look  for  Hunston,  forgetting  in  his  gen- 
erosity how  badly  he  had  treated  him. 

He  walked  for  some  hours,  and  traversed  several  miles 
of  ground. 

The  sun  was  setting  when  he  halted,  weary  and  thirsty 

Throwing  some  stones  up  at  a  tree,  he  knocked  down 
some  ripe  cocoanuts,  and  quenched  his  thirst.  Suddenly 
he  heard  a  noise. 

Looking  before  him  he  saw,  to  his  consternation,  a 
band  of  savages. 

He  was  only  hidden  from  them  by  a  small  fringe  of 
brushwood. 

They  were  dancing  round  and  round  in  a  ring,  in  the 
middle  of  which  was  a  human  being  tied  to  a  stake. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  8? 

Crawling  on  his  hands  and  knees  to  the  edge  of  the 
brush,  Jack  took  a  closer  view. 

The  savages  were  about  twelve  in  number,  and  the 
man  in  their  midst  was  Hunston. 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  muttered  Jack,  "that  my  presenti- 
ments did  not  deceive  me,  and  I  have  come  just  in  time." 

His  first  idea  was  to  fire,  but  that  would  have  been 
folly,  considering  the  number  of  the  natives. 

Yet  Hunston  must  be  rescued. 

How  to  render  him  material  aid  was  the  question. 

Lying  still  on  his  stomach,  Jack  ruminated. 

It  was  clear  that  the  natives  were  performing  some 
savage  rite,  and  that  Hunston,  who  had  unluckily  fallen 
into  their  power,  was  the  object  of  it. 

"I'm  king  of  this  island  any  way,"  said  Jack  to  him- 
self, "  and  I'll  let  them  know  they're  not  going  to  have  it 
all  their  own  way — not  much." 

Twelve  to  one,  however,  was  great  odds.  For  once 
in  his  life  Jack  was  at  a  loss. 


CHAPTER  XVIIL 

JACK    TO    THE    RESCUE, 

THE  savages  whom  Jack  now  saw  for  the  first  time 
were  very  singular-looking  beings. 

In  height  and  general  appearance  they  closely  resembled 
the  Malays. 

The  colour  of  the  skin  and  hair  was  dark,  the  latter  short 
and  crisp,  confined  on  their  heads  by  a  red  handkerchief, 
obtained  from  the  natives  on  the  extreme  eastern  coast. 

Their  clothing  was  simply  a  strip  of  the  inner  bark  of  a 
tree,  beaten  with  stones  until  it  had  become  white  and 
opaque,  and  looking  much  like  rough  white  paper. 

This  garment  was  three  or  four  inches  wide,  and  about 
three  feet  long. 

It  passed  round  the  waist,  and  covered  the  loins  in 
such  a  way  that  one  end  hung  down  in  front  as  far  as  the 
knee. 

On  the  arm,  above  the  elbow,  some  wore  a  large  ring 
made,  apparently,  from  the  stalk  of  a  sea-plant 


88  /A  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

Each  of  the  warriors  was  armed  with  a  cleaver,  which 
he  raised  high  in  the  right  hand. 

Some  had  shields,  three  or  four  feet  long,  but  only  four 
or  five  inches  wide,  and  others  again  held  long  spears. 

Their  dance  was  merely  a  series  of  short  leaps  back- 
wards, and  forwards,  with  an  occasional  whirl  round,  as 
if  trying  to  defend  themselves  from  an  imaginary  attack 
in  the  rear. 

They  sang  a  wild  song,  as  fast  and  as  loud  as  they 
could. 

At  length  the  dancing  warriors  became  more  excited, 
and  flourished  their  cleavers,  and  leaped  to  and  fro  with 
all  their  might  until  it  looked  as  if  their  eyes  were  on  fire. 

They  worked  themselves  up  into  a  state  of  temporary 
madness,  and  it  was  easy  to  believe  that  while  in  this 
condition,  they  would  no  more  hesitate  to  cleave  off  a 
human  head  than  they  would  to  cut  down  a  bamboo. 

These  creatures  belonged  to  the  tribe  of  the  far-famed 
head-hunters,  a  race  of  which  every  traveller  in  the 
Eastern  Archipelago  has  heard  and  trembled  at  their 
barbarous  customs. 

It  is  a  custom  with  them,  which  has  become  a  law, 
that  every  young  man  must,  at  least,  cut  off  one  human 
head  before  he  can  marry. 

Heads,  therefore,  are  in  great  demand. 

Hunston  was  evidently  a  windfall  for  them,  and  they 
were  rejoicing  accordingly. 

New  heads  must  be  obtained  to  celebrate  such  events 
as  a  birth,  or  a  funeral,  as  well  as  a  marriage. 

One  man,  taller  than  the  rest,  had  a  necklace  made  of 
human  teeth. 

Small  holes  had  been  drilled  in  several  score  of  teeth, 
which  were  strung  on  wire,  long  enough  to  pass  three 
times  round  the  neck  of  the  hero  who  wore  it 

Jack  rightly  supposed  this  to  be  the  chief  of  the  fero- 
cious band. 

On  the  piece  of  paper-like  bark  which  hangs  down  in 
front,  and  which  we  have  just  described,  the  wearer 
makes  a  mark  when  he  cuts  off  a  head. 

This  mark  was  in  the  shape  of  a  circle  ;  and  some  had 
as  many  as  ten  or  twelve  of  these  circles,  while  others 
only  had  one  or  two. 

When  the  dance  was  over,  they  all  sat  down   and  in- 


/A  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  89 

dulged  freely  in  an  intoxicating  liquor,  made  from  the 
juice  of  the  flowering  part  of  a  palm. 

Then  they  began  to  dance  again,  and  the  chief  tossed 
into  their  midst  a  human  head,  apparently  not  long  sev- 
ered from  its  trunk,  for  it  was  all  smeared  with  clotted 
blood. 

This  they  proceeded  to  kick  wildly  about  as  if  it  had 
been  a  football. 

A  sickening  sensation,  akin  to  fear,  crept  over  Jack,  as 
he  lay  hid,  watching  the  awful  carnival  of  those  fiends. 

"Very  jolly  sort  of  neighbours  to  have,  "muttered  Jack. 
"  I  wonder  what  they  are  going  to  do  with  old  Hunston  ? 
He  don't  lock  happy." 

Nor  did  he. 

As  he  was  bound  to  the  stake,  Hunston's  face  had  as- 
sumed an  expression  of  utter  and  hopeless  terror,  and  at 
times  he  closed  his  eyes  as  if  he  could  not  bear  the  hid- 
eous sight  before  him,  and  wished  to  shut  it  out. 

It  was  clear  that  when  Hunston  gave  way  to  his  tem- 
per, and  left  his  party,  he  had  wandered  about  the  island 
until  he  fell  in  with  the  natives,  and  was  captured. 

Perhaps  he  intended  to  return,  and  try  and  surprise 
Jack  and  Harvey  again,  and  make  them  his  slaves. 

He  was  bad  enough  for  anything. 

However  Jack  was  far  too  generous  to  allow  his  com- 
panion to  perish. 

He  could  not  find  it  in  his  heart  to  leave  him  in  the 
hands  of  the  barbarians,  whom  he  saw  dancing  around 
him,  and  celebrating  a  feast  of  blood. 

When  he  was  at  Mr.  Crawcour's  academy,  he  had  pro- 
duced a  singular  effect  upon  everybody  by  his  talent  in 
ventriloquism. 

It  occurred  to  him  now  that  if  Mr.  Crawcour  and  his 
masters  could  be  startled  by  the  exercise  of  this  singular 
art,  the  savages  were  much  more  likely  to  be  impressed 
by  it. 

No  sooner  had  he  imbibed  the  idea,  than  he  determined 
to  put  it  into  execution. 

It  was  true  that  he  was  armed  with  a  double-barrelled 
breech-loading  rifle,  but  he  did  not  like  to  take  life  unnec- 
essarily and  without  due  provocation. 

Besides  the  killing  of  one  or  two  natives  would  only 
make  the  others  more  savage. 


90  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS, 

Blood  for  blood  is  a  principle  of  the  savages'  creed. 

Suddenly  throwing  his  voice  into  the  air,  he  ex- 
claimed— 

"  Hunston,  old  man,  how  do  you  find  yourself?  " 

The  effect  of  this  speech  was  magical. 

The  savages  stopped  their  war-dance,  and  looked  up 
anxiously  and  inquiringly. 

Neglected  lay  the  head  they  had  been  kicking  about. 

But  it  was  upon  Hunston  that  the  effect  of  the  observa- 
tion was  most  marked. 

He  recognized  Jack's  voice,  and  he  knew  he  was  a 
ventriloquist. 

Just  as  the  wretch  reprieved  on  the  scaffold  may  go 
from  despair  to  hope,  so  did  Hunston 's  face  give  up  its 
blackness  and  assume  a  happier  look. 

"Keep  up  your  pecker,"  continued  Jack,  "1m  not  far 
off." 

Hunston  made  no  answer,  but  looked  at  the  chief  in  a 
peculiar  way. 

Jack  saw  this  significant  look. 

"He  means  something,"  he  thought  "I  must  be 
careful." 

For  a  time  he  remained  silent. 

When  the  natives  had  recovered  from  their  astonish- 
ment, the  chief,  whose  name  was  Banda  Navia,  called  by 
his  followers  the  Tuan  Biza,  or  great  chief,  approached 
the  captive. 

Now  Jack  saw  why  Hunston  had  put  on  such  a  singu- 
lar expression. 

The  Tuan  Biza  had,  by  meeting  traders  on  the  coast  of 
Coram,  whither  he  had  been  taken  when  young,  picked 
up  a  knowledge  of  English,  and  Hunston  was  afraid  Jack 
might  say  too  much. 

The  suspicion  of  the  Tuan  Biza  would  be  at  once 
aroused  if  he  heard  any  familiar  phrases. 

It  was  Jack's  object  to  make  him  think  that  the  great 
spirit  was  speaking. 

All  the  savage  tribes  on  these  islands  believe  in  a  great 
spirit,  and  in  witchcraft. 

It  was  their  well-known  superstition  that  Jack  hoped  to 
play  upon. 

Speaking  to  Hunston,  the  cnief  said — 

•*  Was  that  a  spirit  we  heard  ? " 


JA  CK  II ARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  9 1 

"Yes,"  answered  Hunston,  "it  was  my  guardian  an- 
gel." 

"What  did  it  say?" 

"Listen.     It  will  speak  again." 

Jack  heard  this  conversation,  and  immediately  ex- 
claimed— 

"  Kill  him  not.     If  you  do  you  will  incur  my  vengeance." 

"  It  says  you  are  to  spare  my  life,"  cried  Hunston  over- 
powered with  joy. 

The  Tuan  Biza  translated  this  to  the  warriors,  who 
seemed  much  concerned. 

One  of  them,  named  Buru,  who  was  famed  for  his  cruel 
and  wicked  disposition  stood  forward  and  spoke. 

"He  is  our  captive,"  he  said,  pointing  to  Hunston, 
"and  by  our  laws  we  are  allowed  to  kill  him.  What  is 
the  spirit  which  forbids  us  doing  so?  One  of  our  young 
men,  Keyali,  is  about  to  be  married  and  wants  a  head. 
It  is  not  well  that  the  captive  should  be  spared." 

Keyali,  who  had  regarded  Hunston  as  his  special 
property,  gave  a  grunt  of  approval. 

"  You  hear  what  the  spirit  speaking  from  the  clouds 
above  our  heads  has  declared,"  replied  Tuan  Biza. 

Jack  spoke  again,  and  this  time  his  voice  was  so  neaj 
the  chief  as  to  make  him  start. 

"If  he  is  hurt,"  he  exclaimed,  "dread  the  fiery  mount- 
ain, which  shall  cover  you  with  stones  and  ashes.  U 
does  not  please  me  that  he  shall  die,  as  he  is  under  my 
protection." 

"Why,  then,  O  spirit,  did  you  let  him  fall  into  our 
hands?  "  asked  the  chief. 

"Because,  O  Tuan  Biza,"  replied  Jack,  giving  the 
chief  his  title,  "  he  had  displeased  me.  It  is  the  custom 
of  some  of  your  tribe  to  tattoo  their  skins,  and  I  doubt 
not  that  you  will  find  one  of  your  number  who  under- 
stands the  art.  Let  the  captive,  then,  be  pricked  all  over 
in  curious  devices,  and  marked  with  the  juice  of  a  nut." 

The  Tuan  Biza  turned  to  his  friends,  and  related  the 
order  of  the  spirit,  which  seemed  to  please  them  im- 
mensely. 

Hunston,  however,  did  not  relish  the  order  at  all. 

"I  say,  Jack,"  he  said,  "don't  for  goodness'  sake,  tell 
them  that.  They'll  do  it.  I  shall  be  as  ugly  as  a  Red 
Indian." 


92  JA CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"Serve  you  right,"  answered  Jack,  coolly.  "You  and 
I  have  had  a  score  to  pay  off  this  ever  so  long." 

"  I'll  tell  them  where  the  castle  is,  and  make  them  come 
and  fight  you,"  continued  Hunston. 

"  They'll  get  pepper  if  they  do,"  Jack  said;  "  and  if 
you  threaten  me,  I'll  tell  them  I've  changed  my  mind,  and 
that  interesting  youth,  Keyali,  or  whatever  his  name 
is,  who  is  going  to  be  married,  and  wants  ahead,  accord- 
ing to  custom,  shall  have  yours." 

"Jack,  dear  Jack,"  cried  Hunston,  "  don't  let  them 
tattoo  me.  Fancy  what  I  shall  look  like  if  I  ever  get 
back  to  England." 

The  Tuan  Biza  thought  Hunston  was  saying  his  prayers, 
and  beseeching  the  spirit  to  intercede  for  him. 

"  What  you  call  your  spirit  ?     Is  it  Jack?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Hunston. 

The  chief  informed  the  savages  that  the  spirit  who 
watched  over  the  white  man  was  called  Jack,  and  they 
imbibed  a  great  respect  for  the  name  at  once. 

"  Tatoo  him  at  once,"  said  Jack. 

The  chief  being  thoroughly  awed  by  the  voice,  ordered 
Hunston's  clothes  to  be  removed  ;  and  a  sharp  fish-bone 
was  procured  with  which  to  puncture  holes  in  the  skin. 

Into  these  the  dark  juice  of  a  nut  was  to  be  squeezed, 
which  would  penetrate  under  the  skin,  and  make  the 
marks  lasting. 

"  Will  the  spirit  like  him  to  be  marked  with  birds  and 
fishes  ?  "  asked  the  Tuan  Biza. 

"Birds,  fishes  and  serpents,"  answered  Jack,  "with  <* 
parrot  on  each  cheek  and  a  small  crocodile  on  the  nose.** 

"  I  say,  Jack,"  cried  Hunston,  again,  "  this  won't  do. 
I'd  rather  die.  Fancy  going  about  the  Strand  or  Regent 
Street  with  a  parrot  on  each  cheek,  and  a  small  crocodile 
on  the  nose.  Don't !  I'll  pay  you  out  if  you  do." 

"  You've  done  all  the  malicious  and  beastly  things  to  me 
you  could  do,"  replied  Jack,  "  and  I'm  not  a  friend  of  you. 
Those  who  offend  a  greater  power  than  themselves  must 
pay  the  penalty.  O  Tuan  Biza,  you  have  found  favour  in 
our  sight.  Proceed  at  once  with  the — a — what  do  you 
call  it? — tattooment." 

The  chief,  Banda  Navia,  and  Buru  understood  the  art 
of  tattooing,  for  they  had  travelled  about  the  Archipelago, 
in  prahus,  or  large  boats,  trading  with  nutmegs  and 


I A  CK  HA  RfTA  WA  Y  A  FTER  SCHOOLDA  KS.  93 

spices  which  grew  in  abundance  on  trees  in  the  group 
of  islands  on  which  the  "  Fairy"  was  wrecked. 

They  had  seen  sailors  do  it,  as  well  as  remote  tribes 
and  Banda  Navia  was  not  a  bad  artist. 

Hunston  was  stripped  naked  to  the  waist. 

The  fish-bone  was  wielded  by  the  chief,  and  its  poiut 
proved  as  sharp  as  that  of  a  needle,  as  if  it  had  been 
rubbed  on  a  stone. 

Buru  was  prepared  with  the  juice  to  make  the  stain 
When  rubbed  into  the  pricked  skin. 

The  warriors  began  to  sing  and  dance  again,  and  deter- 
mined to  have  some  fun  over  this  ceremony,  if  they  could 
not  have  any  over  that  of  cutting  off  his  head. 

"Jack,  Jack,"  cried  Hunston,  as  the  fish-bone  began 
to  describe  circles  over  his  face. 

Jack  remained  obstinately  silent. 

"  I'll  say  you're  not  a  spirit,  and  it's  all  humbug,"  con- 
tinued Hunston. 

"  Go  it,  my  tulip,"  answered  Jack,  "  they'll  only  cut 
off  your  head.  It  makes  no  odds  to  me  particularly,  but 
you're  so  jolly  ugly  as  you  are,  I  thought  I'd  have  you 
beautified,  and  make  you  look  pretty,  that's  all,  my  hearty." 

Jack  said  this  in  his  own  voice,  and  from  the  thicket 
where  he  was  concealed. 

In  a  moment  he  saw  his  mistake. 

The  chief,  who  was  a  shrewd  fellow,  began  to  move  in 
that  direction. 

There  was  danger  of  the  trick  being  found  out 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

HUNSTON   IS   TATTOOED. 

FORTUNATELY  Jack  could  see  all  that  was  going  on. 

His  presence  of  mind  did  not  desert  him. 
When  the   chief  had   reached   the   edge   of  the   cleared 
space  in  which  the  savage  rites  were  being  celebrated, 
and  was  gaining  Jack's  hiding-place,    the  latter  imitated 
the  hiss  of  a  snake. 

This  was  done  to  perfection. 

It  seemed  just  under  the  foot  of  the  Tuan  Biza. 


£/•  JAr£  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCUOOLDA  VS. 

He  started  back  with  an  expression  of  horror,  and  Jacfe 
jiiifted  his  position. 

A  large  tree   was  close  by,  and  he  hid  behind  its  trunk 

The  Tuan  Biza  changed  his  mind,  and  did  not  search 
any  further. 

The  natives  proceeded  with  the  process  of  tattooing, 
and  as  Hunston  was  tied  to  i  stake,  he  was  unable  to 
offer  any  opposition. 

After  tattooing  his  face  and  nose,  his  back,  chest,  and 
sides  were  operated  upon. 

A  stinging  sensation  like  that  produced  by  the  bites  of 
mosquitoes,  assailed  the  victim  of  this  cruel  joke. 

But  it  must  be  recollected  that  Hunston  had  done  many 
things  to  make  Jack  his  enemy. 

He  and  Maple  had  actually  tried  to  leave  him  and 
Harvey  to  drown  in  the  sinking  ship. 

There  is  a  limit  to  generosity,  and,  though  Jack  could 
be  a  good  friend,  he  could  be  a  good  hater. 

When  the  tattooment  was  completed,  the  chief,  looking 
upward,  said — 

"  O  spirit,  is  it  well  ?  " 

Hunston  was  writhing  in  agony. 

He  actually  foamed  at  the  mouth,  not  altogethei 
through  physical  pain,  but  because  he  thought  of  the  sin- 
gular figure  he  should  present  ever  afterwards. 

There  is  no  process  which  will  affect  tattooing.  When 
the  marks  are  once  made  with  the  point  of  anything  sharp, 
and  the  dye,  if  it  is  a  lasting  one,  rubbed  in  they  last  a 
man's  lifetime. 

"You  have  done  well,  O  Tuan  Biza,"  replied  Jack, 
still  speaking  from  the  air  near  the  stake.  "  Keep  the 
captive  till  the  sun  sets,  and  then  release  him." 

The  chief  bowed  his  head,  for  he  was  superstitious 
enough  to  think  that  when  the  snake  hissed,  it  was  a  ser- 
pent sent  by  the  spirit  to  sting  him  for  listening  to  what 
Hunston  had  said. 

At  any  other  time  Hunston  would  not  have  betrayed 
his  companions. 

Indeed  he  had  been  threatened  with  death  by  the  sav- 
ages, before  Jack  came  up,  because  he  would  not  tell  how 
he  came  upon  the  island  or  how  many  companions  >i« 
had. 

This  must  be  stated  in  his  favour. 


HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  95 

Now  he  was  so  maddened  and  furious  at  being  tattooed 
that  he  felt  no  pity  for  any  of  his  comrades. 

"  Let  me  go,"  he  said,  "and  I'll  tell  you  something 
worth  knowing.  I  have  companions  on  this  island.  We 
were  wrecked  here  about  a  couple  of  months  ago." 

The  Tuan  Biza  pricked  up  his  ears,  thinking  he  was 
going  to  hear  something  agreeable. 

"  How  many?  "  he  asked. 

Hunston  was  about  to  reply  when  Jack,  seeing  the 
danger  that  threatened  him,  imitated  his  voice  and  made 
him  say — 

"  Fifty-five." 

The  chief  looked  grave. 

"There  were  four  with  me,  but  now  there  are  only 
three,"  exclaimed  Hunston. 

"Just  now  you  said  fifty-five.  Why  do  you  say  one 
thing  one  minute  and  then  alter  your  number  ?  "  asked 
the  Tuan  Biza. 

"It  wasn't  me;  it's  Jack,"  answered  Hunston,  driven 
wild  with  pain  and  annoyance. 

The  chief  shook  his  head. 

It  was  his  opinion  that  Hunston  was  going  mad. 

Buru,  the  savage-minded  native  of  whom  we  have 
spoken,  approached  with  his  cleaver  and  threatened  the 
captive. 

Speaking  in  his  own  language,  he  said  that  he  and  his 
companions  were  not  satisfied  with  the  conduct  of  the  chief. 

The  captive  had  said  that  he  and  his  companions 
wanted  heads. 

The  Tuan  Biza  replied  that  the  spirit  had  forbidden  him 
to  touch  Hunston. 

Buru  made  a  derisive  gesture  and  danced  round  con- 
temptuously, cutting  what  we  should  call  a  caper. 

He  snapped  his  fingers  in  the  air,  and  again  threatened 
Hunston  with  the  cleaver. 

"Ugh!"  he  exclaimed,  "what  can  the  spirit  do? 
Keyali,  our  young  man,  must  have  his  head." 

Keyali  stepped  forward,  much  el  Hted  at  the  turn  affairs 
were  taking. 

"Beware!"  thundered  Jack.  "Fire  and  smoke  will 
come  down  from  Heaven  and  consume  you.  Release 
the  captive  at  sunset.  Dare  to  touih  a  hair  of  his  head 
and  you  will  die." 


96  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Buru  had  been  drinking  rather  too  freely  of  the  intoxi- 
cating liquor  we  have  alluded  to. 

He  snapped  his  fingers  again,  and  led  Keyali  towards 
Hunston. 

The  other  savages  hung  back. 

Jack  saw  it  was  necessary  to  act. 

Bringing  his  double-barrelled  gun  to  a  level  with  his 
shoulder,  he  prepared  to  fire. 

It  was  not  his  object  to  kill  either  Buru  or  Keyali,  as  he 
wanted  to  make  an  example  and  strike  terror  into  them. 

So  he  aimed  at  Burn's  leg,  because  he  was  the  fore- 
most in  opposition,  and  the  most  ferocious-looking. 

"  Strike  !  "  said  Buru  to  Keyali. 

At  that  moment  Jack  pulled  the  trigger. 

Buru  fell  to  the  ground  weltering  in  his  blood. 

Keyali  ran  away  into  the  bush,  and  did  not  stop  until 
he  had  gone  some  miles. 

Then  he  sat  down  on  the  ground,  and  began  to  examine 
himself  to  see  if  he  was  hit. 

The  warriors  were  thunderstruck  for  a  brief  time,  after 
which  they  chatted  like  a  lot  of  monkeys. 

Some  examined  Buru  and  bound  up  his  wound,  while 
others,  headed  by  the  Tuan  Biza  ran  into  the  thicket  from 
whence  the  smoke  came. 

But  Jack  was  too  quick  for  them. 

Directly  after  firing,  he  had  run  away  and  hidden  him- 
self again  at  some  distance. 

They  could  find  nothing,  and  their  dismay  was  immense. 

It  was  their  firm  belief  that  fire  had  cqme  out  of  Heaven, 
as  the  spirit  said  it  should. 

From  that  instant  Hunston's  life  was  sacred  in  their  eyes. 

Even  Buru  would  not  have  thought  of  harming  him. 

The  wound  inflicted  upon  the  latter  was  situated  in  the 
thigh,  and  though  painful,  not  dangerous,  or  necessarily 
fatal. 

Feeling  that  he  had  saved  Hunston's  life,  Jack  hurried 
home  to  the  castle,  where  he  knew  that  Harvey  must  be 
waiting  for  him  with  the  utmost  impatience. 

He  had  established  a  certain  power  over  the  natives  ; 
but  he  feared  that  since  Hunston  had  told  them  there  were 
other  white  people  on  the  island,  they  would  never  rest 
until  they  had  found  them  out. 

Whether  the  savages  lived  at  the  extreme  end  of  the 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  97 

island,  or  had   come  to  this  particular  one  to  celebrate 
some  custom,  he  could  not  tell. 

It  was  enough  for  him  just  then  to  have  come  up  in 
the  nick  of  time,  and  prevented  Hunston  from  having  his 
head  cut  off  by  Keyali. 

The  mention  of  head-cutting  was  conclusive  in  Jack's 
mind  that  the  natives  he  had  seen  were  the  dreaded  and 
far-famed  head-hunters. 

Tired  and  hungry,  he  reached  the  castle. 

Harvey  was  on  the  look-out,  rifle  in  hand. 

"Hullo,  Jack,"  he  said;  "  I  thought  you  never  were 
coming  back.  Seen  anything?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Jack. 

"What?" 

"  Niggers." 

"  No  !  Have  you  really  ?"  said  Harvey,  much  excited. 
Have  they  got  Hunston  ?  " 

"  There's  no  mictr.kc  about  that,  they've  got  him  hard 
and  fast.  It  serves  him  rijjht  for  playing  tricks  with  us 
and  being  treacherous.  If  he  hadn't  given  way  to  his 
temper,  he'd  have  been  all  right." 

"Will  they  eat  him?" 

"  I  don't  think  they  are  cannibals  ;  they  didn't  look  like 
it,"  answered  Jack,  "though  they  are  ugly  onough  for 
anything.  In  my  opinion  they  are  a  tribe  or  off-shoot  of 
the  Dyak  head-hunters  of  Borneo,  and  nothing  like  nice 
neighbors." 

"Didn't  you  try  to  save  him?"  asked  Harvey. 

"I  did  save  him.  As  it  happened  I  came  up  just  at 
the  time  they  were  going  to  perform  upon  him,  about  a 
dozen  of  them.  Such  savage-looking  beasts  !  " 

"Why  didn't  you  bring  him  with  you  ?  " 

"You'll  see  him  before  long,"  said  Jack,  laughing,  "and 
I'll  bet  you  a  sovereign,  which,  by-the-by,  I  could  not 
pay  if  I  lost,  as  we  haven't  got  any  money  amongst  us, 
that  you  won't  know  him." 

"  Why  not  ? "  replied  Harvey. 

"  His  own  mother  wouldn't  know  him.     Ha  !  ha  !  ha  !  " 

"What  are  you  laughing  at  ?  " 

"Nevermind,"  said  Jack,  "  I've  payed  Master  Hunston 
out  for  all  that  he  has  done  to  me.  You  will  know  all  about 
it  soon  enough.  Give  me  some  grub.  I'm  dead  beat." 

"I   don't   know    what     you'll   have   to   eat,"    replied 
7 


98  JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

Harvey  ;   "the  ants  have  got  into  the  biscuits,  and  there 
is  nothing  but  the  kegs  of  salt  beef  I  have  not  opened." 

"  I'll  tell  you  how  to  dodge  the  ants,"  answered  Jack. 

"How?" 

"  Put  a  saucer  full  of  water  under  each  leg  of  a  table, 
and  they  can't  get  up.  Look  out !  There's  a  parrot. 
Odds  I  pot  him." 

As  he  spoke  Jack  fired  at  a  gaudy-plumaged  bird,  and 
brought  it  down. 

"Put  him  in  some  hot  water,"  he  continued,  "the 
feathers  will  come  off,  then  clean  him  and  cut  him  open. 
He'll  do  fine  on  the  gridiron  ;  or,  look  here,  where's 
Maple?  Make  him  do  it." 

"  All  right.  Maple's  civil  enough.  He's  been  on  hi? 
knees,  as  one  may  say,  ever  since  Hunston  cut  it !  "  re- 
plied Harvey. 

"Here,  you,  Maple,"  cried  Jack,  "you're  to  behead 
cook  and  bottle  washer  ;  take  this  parrot,  and  get  him 
ready  for  my  dinner !  If  you  are  not  slippery  over  it,  I 
i>ity  you." 

Maple  set  to  work  with  alacrity,  and  in  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  Jack  had  a  very  good  broil,  for  it  must  be  rec- 
ollected that  they  had  saved  from  the  wreck  all  the  cook- 
ing- "tensils  and  things  for  use  that  they  wanted. 

What  Harvey  had  said  about  the  ants  was  quite  true. 

They  were  pests. 

The  little  insects  got  into  everything  that  was  no* 
protected. 

If  a  bird  was  shot  and  laid  down  for  an  hour  there 
would  not  be  much  of  it  left,  and  they  ran  up  everything 
in  swarms. 

While  Jack  was  having  his  dinner,  Maple  approachec1 
him  and  said — 

"Is  it  true  that  Hunston  has  been  caught  by  the 
savages  ? " 

"Yes  ;  and  so  will  you  if  you  don't  watch  it,"  answerer1 
Jack,  with  his  mouth  half  full  of  broiled  parrot. 

"You  won't  give  me  to  them,  will  you  t " 

"That  depends  upon  how  you  behave  yourself." 

"I'll  never  do  anything  to  offend  you  again,"  said 
Maple,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  "and  I'm  glad  now  they  ve 
got  Hunston,  because  he  set  me  on  against  you  all  along, 
If  tbev  ent  him  it  will  onlv  serve  him  right" 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCffOOLDA  YS.  99 

"Get  out,"  exclaimed  Jack  in  a  tone  of  great  disgust. 
"  I  hate  you  more  now  than  I  did  before.  You  are  a 
worse  sneak  than  I  thought  you  were. 

"Why,  Jack?"  asked  Maple. 

"Don't  ca^l  me  'Jack,'"  replied  he.  "You  and  Hun- 
ston  have  been  friends  ever  since  you  have  known  one 
another.  You're  as  bad  as  he,  and  it's  cowardly  of  you 
to  let  him  down.  Get  up." 

"  Oh  !  if  you've  taken  a  spite  against  me,  I  can't  help 
it,"  replied  Maple,  surlily. 

Jack  threw  a  biscuit  at  him,  and  he  made  his  escape 
into  the  open  air,  looking  more  like  a  cowardly  sneak 
than  he  usually  did,  and  that  is  saying  a  great  deal. 

When  Jack  had  satisfied  his  hunger,  he  called  Harvey. 

"  You  must  keep  a  good  look-out  to-night, "  he  exclaimed. 

"  Why  more  to-night  than  any  other? "  asked  Harvey. 

"I'll  tell  you  why,  Dick,"  answered  Jack.  "Those 
nesd-hunting  niggers  have  an  idea  that  there  are  white 
people  on  the  island,  and  they  will  search  for  them. 
That's  for  sartin,  as  the  African  observed,  when  he  was 
told  he'd  be  hanged  for  eating  his  grxndmother." 

Harvey  laughed. 

"  It  wouldn't  be  pleasant  to  wake  up  in  the  morning, 
and  find  our  heads  gone,"  Jack  went  on. 

"  If  our  heads  were  off,  we  shouldn't  wake  any  more," 
Harvey  said. 

"Yes,  we  should;  we  should  wake  in  another  land," 
answered  Jack,  smiling.  "Don't  interrupt  me.  I'm 
tired,  and  you  must  watch  ti.l  twelve  ;  then  call  me. 
Let  Maple  sleep.  We  can't  depend  on  the  little  varmint. 
If  Hunstwn  comes  in,  wake  me  at  once,  only  don't  take 
him  for  Tippo  Saib  in  his  war  paint." 

"I  wish  you'd  tell  me  what  has  happened  to  Hunston," 
exclaimed  Harvey. 

"I  won't  spoil  the  fun.  All  I  say  is  this.  Hunston 
will  be  let  go  at  sunset.  I've  worked  the  oracle  so  far, 
and  I  shan't  say  any  more  at  present,"  replied  Jack. 

"  I  daresay  it  will  keep,"  rejoined  Harvey,  in  a  tone  of 
am-oyance.  "  But  about  the  natives?  My  only  wonder 
is  the  beggars  haven't  found  us  out  before.  We've  got 
quite  a  little  farm  about  here." 

"  Yes  ;  but  we're  in  a  sheltered  nook,  and  they  wouldn't 
spot  us  now  if  they  didn't  follow  Hunston." 


I  oo         JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"You  think  they'll  do  that?  " 

"  I  don't  think  ;  I  know  it.  Niggers  all  over  the  world 
are  the  dodgicst  beasts  out.  So  keep  your  swivel  eye 
open." 

"Never  fear,"  replied  Harvey.  I'm  wide  awake. 
They  won't  catch  this  weazel  with  both  eyes  shut." 

Jack  was  satisfied  with  his  answer,  and  though  the  sun 
had  not  yet  set,  lay  down  to  rest. 

The  fatigue  in  the  hot  noontide  he  had  gone  through 
was  enough  to  make  any  ordinary  mortal  sleepy. 

And  sleep  he  did,  like  a  top  that  hums,  for  he  snored 
loud  enough  to  scare  the  mosquitoes  away,  as  Harvey 
observed  with  a  laugh  to  Maple. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

TREACHERY    IN    THE    CAMP. 

MAPLE  was  thoroughly  cowed  in  the  absence  of  Huns- 
ton,  and  obeyed  every  command  which  was  given  him  by 
Harvey  without  a  word. 

His  evil,  malevolent  nature  could  only  plot — he  had  not 
the  courage  to  carry  out  his  wicked  designs. 

Coming  up  to  Harvey  about  sunset,  while  the  latter, 
gun  in  hand,  was  keeping  guard  during  Jack's  sleep,  as 
he  sat  down  on  the  trunk  of  a  fallen  tree  outside  the 
castle,  he  said — 

'  Do  you  want  me  any  more  ?  " 

'Yes,"  replied  Harvey. 

'What  for?" 

'That's  nothing  to  you." 

'  But  I  should  like  to  know.  I've  been  weeding  the 
corn  all  day,  and  I'm  as  tired  as — as — help  me  to  a 
simile." 

"I  shan't,"  answered  Harvey.  "If  you  can't  find 
similes,  go  without  them,  or,  if  you  must  have  one,  say 
'  as  sleepy  as  an  ass,'  which  is  what  you  are." 

"  You're  always  on  to  me, "said  Maple,  with  a  subdued 
growl.  "I  suppose  you  think  you  can  do  as  you  like 
with  me  because  you've  got  me  on  a  desert  island,  and 
Hunston's  sloped." 


jA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  i  o  I 

"  It  isn't  deserted.     Jack's  seen  savages." 

"Has  he?  How  many,  and  what  are  they  like?" 
asked  Maple,  in  surprise. 

"You'll  know  in  time.     Hunston  will  be  here  soon." 

"Will  he?  That's  good  news.  He  won't  have  me 
slave-driven.  But  what  am  I  to  do  now  ? "  Maple  said, 
his  face  brightening  at  the  news  of  Hunston's  return. 

"Skin  a  deer." 

"  Where  is  it  ?  "  Maple  inquired,  looking  round. 

"You'll  see  directly.  I'm  on  the  watch.  The  deer  have 
been  at  the  corn.  They  come  about  this  time,  and  I 
mean  to  have  a  shot  at  one  of  the  gentlemen,"  replied 
Harvey. 

It  was  a  lovely  evening. 

There  was  a  constant  changing  of  beautiful  colors 
in  the  cloud  that  rested  on  the  high  mountain  peaks  in  the 
south,  while  the  day  was  fading  into  twilight,  and  the 
twilight  in  its  turn  subsiding  into  a  fine,  starlight  night. 

A  little  way  off  they  could  hear  the  sandpipers  come 
and  trip  to  and  fro  on  the  beach  when  the  tide  was  full. 

Many  long-winged  night-hawks  swooped  back  and 
forth,  feasting  on  multitudes  of  insects  that  came  out  as 
evening  approached. 

The  deer  of  which  Harvey  spoke  were  most  destructive. 

They  were  accustomed  to  come  into  the  prairie-lands  in 
great  droves,  and  frequently  an  area  of  a  quarter  of  an 
acre  was  so  completely  rooted  up  by  them  that  it  looked 
as  if  it  had  been  ploughed. 

This  was  annoying,  as  the  corn  the  boys  had  planted 
was  making  good  progress  under  the  fertilizing  influence 
of  the  climate. 

Presently  there  was  the  sound  of  hoofs  clattering  on  the 
hard  ground. 

Harvey  fired  and  brought  down  a  fine  deer. 

He  had  learnt  how  to  shoot,  and  having  a  quick  eye, 
was  as  good  a  shot  as  Jack. 

"Well  shot,"  cried  Maple.  "You  spotted  him.  spen- 
didly.  It  was  stunning." 

"  It'll  be  more  stunning  when  you've  skinned  him  and 
cut  him  up.  Take  a  sharp  knife,  and  I'll  make  a  cat  gal- 
lows to  hang  the  flesh  on,"  replied  Harvey. 

Accordingly,  he  cut  down  a  couple  of  sapplings,  ar>4 
placed  them  in  the  ground. 


,02          JA  CJC  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Over  these  he  tied  a  horizontal  bar. 

Then  he  made  a  hole  in  the  ground  at  the  foot  of  each 
upright  pole,  and  puddled  the  bottom  with  clay  to  make 
them  hold  water. 

By  this  means  he  prevented  the  white  ants  climbing  up 
the  poles. 

They  would  have  eaten  all  the  meat  before  morning  if 
he  had  not  adopted  the  plan  of  surrounding  the  sticks 
with  water. 

When  the  strips  of  fresh  meat  were  hanging  on  the 
cross-bar,  he  lighted  a  fire  underneath,  and  smoked  them, 
placing  a  couple  of  steaks  on  the  flames  for  his  and 
Maple's  supper. 

"  Not  bad  tackle  this,"  observed  Maple,  as  he  cut  into 
his  steak.  "Venison's  fine  when  you've  had  nothing  but 
salt  junk  and  biscuit  for  a  week." 

While  the  boys  were  eating  their  supper  there  was  a 
sound  of  footsteps. 

Harvey  sprang  to  his  feet  and  shouldered  his  rifle. 

"Fire  !  fire  !     It's  a  nigger,"  said  Maple. 

The  intruder  held  up  his  hand,  and  said — 

"  Don't  you  know  me?" 

"  I'll  be  hanged  if  I  do,"  replied  Maple  ;  and  yet  it  is — 
no,  it  can't  be — yes,  it  is  Hunston. 

Hunston  it  was. 

But  how  altered ! 

His  face  was  haggard,  and  his  eyes  bloodshot. 

Naked  to  the  waist,  as  when  the  Indians  let  him  go,  in 
obedience  to  what  they  considered  the  command  of  a 
spirit,  he  appeared  in  all  the  grotesque  horror  of  his  recent 
tatooing. 

His  back  presented  a  perfect  nest  of  snakes,  and  a  huge 
python  coiled  on  his  shoulders. 

Parrots  and  other  birds  were  represented  on  his  chest 
and  arms,  while  his  stomach  gave  one  a  very  good  idea 
of  a  tiger  crouching  for  his  spring,  and  underneath  all 
was  a  belt  of  fishes. 

On  each  cheek  was  a  parrot,  and  on  his  nose  was  a 
small  crocodile. 

He  was  smarting  with  the  pain  of  the  tattooing,  and 
his  skin  presented  an  angry  and  inflamed  appearance. 

A  more  diabolical-looking  object  could  not  have  startled 
his  companions. 


I  A  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          1 03 

Maple  began  to  laugh. 

He  could  not  have  helped  it. 

"Why,  Hunston,  old  man," exclaimed  Harvey,  joining 
in  the  merriment  his  condition  excited,  "what  have  they 
been  doing  to  you  ?  Is  it  paint  ? " 

"I  wish  to  goodness  it  was,"  answered  Hunston. 
in  a  hollow  voice,  "then  it  would  wash  off,  but  now  I'm 
marked  for  life." 

"  I  must  say  you  look  pretty.  "  You're  quite  a  work 
of  art.  I  never  saw  such  a  picture.  You  ought  to  be 
v  turfed  and  sent  to  the  British  Museum." 

"I'll  stuff  you  if  you  chaff  me,"  answered  Hunston. 
"  Give  me  some  of  your  grub.  I'm  very  nearly  starved. " 

"How  did  you  get  away?"  asked  Maple,  putting  a 
slice  of  deer  meat  on  the  fire. 

"  It  was  Jack's  ventriloquism  that  did  it,"  replied  Hun- 
ston, with  a  groan. 

"He  funked  the  critters  awfully,  and  there  was  one 
buffer,  the  Tuan  Biza,  or  chief,  who  quite  thought  he  was 
a  spirit,  but  I  wish  he'd  left  me  to  die,  I  do.  What  good 
am  I,  pricked  about  like  this  ?  I'll  have  my  revenge, 
though,  see  if  I  don't?  " 

Maple  had  been  trying  to  smother  his  laughter,  but  he 
could  not  do  so  any  longer. 

"  Ha,  ha,  ha  !  ho,  ho,  ho  !  "  he  broke  out,  ducking  his 
head,  and  laughing  till  his  sides  shook. 

"What  are  you  grinning  at,  ugly?"  cried  Hunston, 
seizing  him  by  the  ear.  "I'll  give  you  something  to 
howl  at." 

"Oh,  don't,  Hunston  !  "  exclaimed  Maple.  "  I  couldn't 
help  it.  You  look  so  comical." 

Hunston  dragged  him  to  the  fire,  and  bending  him 
down  by  his  superior  strength  put  his  head  in  the  flames, 

In  a  minute  almost  all  his  hair  was  singed  off,  and  he 
would  have  been  seriously  burnt  if  Harvey  had  not  pulled 
him  away. 

"  Now  you  look  comical,  and  I'll  make  you  more  so  if 
you  don't  watch  it,"  replied  Hunston,  savagely. 

Maple  did  look  funny  without  his  hair,  and  retired  to  a 
distance,  rubbing  his  scorched  head  and  crying. 

When  Hunston  had  satisfied  his  hunger  he  was  a  little 
better  tempered,  and  Harvey  gave  him  a  little  bottle  of 
wine  which  had  been  saved  from  the  wreck. 


1 04          JA  CK  HARK  A  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOL!)  A  YS. 

"Stop  that  bellowing',"  he  exclaimed,  to  Maple,  who 
was  still  roaring. 

"You  can  go  to  roost  as  soon  as  you  like,"  said 
Harvey. 

"  How  can  I  sleep  with  a  singed  head?  It  stings  so," 
answered  Maple. 

"  Go  and  get  some  grease,  and  rub  it  well  in,  and  put 
on  a  sailor's  cap,"  suggested  Harvey. 

"Your  thatch  will  grow  again,  '  remarked  Hunston, 
"while  my  beauty  will  never  come  back.  My  figure- 
head is  ornamented  for  life,  but  I'll  be  one  with  Master 
Jack  Harkaway." 

Harvey  did  not  like  the  persistent  way  in  which  he 
spoke  of  his  cherished  vengeance. 

"Don't  rile  Jack  too  much,"  he  said,  " or  he  may  wipe 
you  out  altogether." 

"Two  can  play  at  that  game,"  returned  Hunston  ; 
"and  you'd  better  keep  out  of  it.  I've  no  row  with  you 
at  present." 

"Your  bad  or  good  opinion  doesn't  matter  much  to 
me,"  answered  Harvey  carelessly. 

"Doesn't  it?  We  shall  see.  I'm  desperate  now,  and 
if  you  quarrel  with  me,  you'll  find  it  no  bottle,  as  the 
sailors  say  ;  so  shut  up  before  there's  any  harm  done  !  " 
Hunston  exclaimed  threateningly. 

"  Why  can't  you  live  on  friendly  terms  with  us  ?  "  asked 
Harvey.  "I  am  sure  we  ought  to  be  more  friendly  than 
ever  in  our  lonely  position,  with  all  sorts  of  dangers  star- 
ing us  in  the  face." 

"You'll  have  enough  of  them  soon,"  said  Hunston, 
significantly  ;  "and  you  should  have  more  sense  than  to 
suppose  that  I  can  ever  be  jolly  with  any  of  you  after 
this." 

He  pointed  to  his  face. 

"  Jack  did  not  do  it." 

"  He  told  the  savages  to  do  it,  which  comes  lo  the  same 
thing. " 

"At  the  same  time  he  saved  yoar  life,  which  you  did 
not  deserve." 

"What's  the  use  of  my  life  to  me?"  asked  Hunston. 
"I  can  never  return  to  a  civilized  country  with  a  face 
like  this.  I  tell  you  he  has  just  made  me  desperate,  that's 
all"  ""- 


/A  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  -  WJ)- 

•  -  iyid  you  not  try  to  drown  Jack,  and  I,  and  poor  Mr. 
Mole  when  the  '  Fairy '  was  abandoned  ?  " 

Hunston  was  silent. 

"  If  you  want  to  argue,  you  shall  have  enough  of  it," 
continued  Harvey.  "  I  suppose  Jack  thought  you  were 
only  good  enough  to  live  among  savages.  It's  what 
your  bad  disposition  has  brought  you  to." 

"You'd  look  foolish  if  I  brought  the  savages  down  on 
you,"  remarked  Hunston. 

' '  What  good  would  that  do  you  ? "  asked  Harvey. 
"We  are  your  friends,  are  we  not?  At  least  we  are  as 
friendly  as  you  will  let  us  be.  The  fact  is,  you  were 
always  a  bad  fellow,  and  I  don't  blame  Jack  for  what  he's 
done.  But  there  may  be  hope  for  you  yet." 

"  What  hope  ?  "  cried  Hunston. 

"All  the  tattooing  I  have  seen  on  board  ship  has  been 
done  with  Indian  ink,  which  won't  come  out." 

"Well?" 

"Suppose  the  dye  of  the  berry  the  savages  used  is  not 
lasting. " 

Hunston's  face  grew  positively  radiant  at  this  sugges- 
tion. 

"God  grant  what  you  suggest  may  be  true.  It  sounds 
too  good,  however.  A  week  or  two  will  show.  It's  kind 
of  you,  Harvey,  to  try  to  comfort  me.  I  thought  you  all 
hated  me." 

"Jack  doesn't  hate  you  in  his  heart.  He's  not  the  sort 
of  fellow  to  hate  anyone  ;  only  remember  your  last  at- 
tempt to  take  the  command  here  and  make  us  your 
slaves.  You  can't  be  trusted — you  are  so  treacherous  and 
evily  disposed." 

"Jack  had  best  look  out." 

"I  wonder  you  don't  feel  grateful  to  him  for  saving 
you,"  Harvey  said.  "I'm  not  exactly  a  pious  sort  of  a 
fellow,  as  you  know,  though  I  try  to  steer  clear  of  any- 
thing wrong,  and " 

"  Ah,  yes,  I  daresay  ! "  sneered  Hunston.  "  You're  one 
of  those  saints  who  carry  a  Bible  in  their  pockets." 

"  I  have  got  a  Bible,  I  am  thankful  to  say  in  my  pocket. 
It  was  my  mother's  last  gift,  and  I  find  a  good  deal  of 
comfort  in  it,  now  and  then,  though  I  am  sorry  that  I  don't 
read  it  so  much  as  I  ought." 

"You  have  got  one?  " 


1 06  fA CK  IIARKA IVA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"Yes,  and  I'm  not  ashamed  of  it,"  replied  Harvey, 
resolutely.  "But  what  I  was  going  to  say  is  this " 

"I  shall  slip  my  cable  and  sleep  in  the  woods  if  you  are 
going  to  preach." 

"Only  a  word  or  two.  Don't  you  think  you  are  better 
here  with  us  than  if  you  had  been  killed,  and  sent  as  you 
are  to  be  judged?  One  ought  to  pay  a  little  attention  to 
these  things." 

"  Oh,  don't  bother  me?  "  answered  Hunston,  uneasily. 
"I  want  to  be  quiet  and  think." 

Harvey  said  no  more. 

As  he  watched  Hunston  doze,  after  his  dinner,  he 
fancied  his  face  assumed  a  villainous  expression. 

Bad  thoughts  were  evidently  lurking  in  his  mind. 
Of  course  the  tattooing  disfigured  him,  and  made  him  look 
repulsive  and  even  ferocious,  though  there  was  a  comical 
side  to  that  also. 

"I  must  warn  Jack,"  muttered  Harvey.  "There  is 
something  in  the  beggar's  look  which  I  don't  like.  If  he 
does  not  mean  mischief,  I  can't  read  faces." 

Full  of  thought,  he  paced  up  and  down,  keeping  a  good 
look-out,  and  breathing  with  more  ease,  now  a  cool  cur- 
rent of  air,  such  as  the  evening  brings,  took  the  place  of 
the  garish  light  of  day  and  its  sultry  atmosphere. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

JUST      IN     TIME. 

HUNSTON,  who  was  thoroughly  exhausted,  fell  asleep. 

The  wind,  in  heavy  gusts,  sighed  through  the  dense 
foliage  over  his  head,  while  in  the  distance  rose  the  deep, 
pulsating  roar  of  the  ocean  surf. 

Inland  was  a  deep  ravine,  and  from  its  furthermost 
recesses  rolled  out  the  reverberating,  moaning  cries  of 
monkeys,  who  all  the  night  long  kept  up  a  piteous  call- 
ing, each  answering  his  fellows  in  the  same  mournful 
tones. 

Hunston's  dreams  were  not  pleasant. 

A  storm  was  coming  on,  to  avoid  which  Harvey  entered 
the  castle,  still  on  the  look-out. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  107 

At  midnight  a  troubled  dream  disturbed  the  rest  of 
Hunston. 

An  indefinite  horror  thrilled  along:  his  veins  as  he 
fancied  for  a  moment  that  he  was  whirling  round  and 
round  a  deep  yawning  maelstrom. 

Then  a  change  occurred,  but  scarcely  one  for  the 
better. 

He  fancied  he  was  fixed  in  the  midst  of  a  water-spout, 
and  in  his  struggles  to  escape,  awoke  to  find  that  a  great 
stream  of  water  was  pouring  down  upon  him  from  the 
leaves  of  a  palm  under  which  he  was  sleeping. 

A  heavy  shower  had  come  on. 

Getting  up,  he  went  to  the  house  the  boys  had  built, 
and  was  about  to  enter,  when  he  was  stopped  by  Harvey. 

"  You  can't  come  inside,"  said  the  latter. 

"Why  not?  Do  you  want  me  to  catch  rheumatism 
out  in  the  wet  ?  "  answerd  Hunston. 

"I'll  ask  Harkaway.  It's  time  to  call  him;  but  the 
fact  is,  after  the  threats  you  used,  I  am  afraid  of  you." 

"  I  shan't  hurt  you,"  said  Hunston,  with  a  laugh.  "It 
would  be  easy  enough,  if  I  felt  inclined.  What's  to 
prevent  me  from  cutting  your  throat  like  a  rabbit?" 

Harvey  shuddered. 

Hunston  spoke  in  such  a  cold-blooded  way,  that  he 
feared  him  more  than  ever;  but,  touching  his  gun,  he 
exclaimed — 

"Only  this,  my  boy.     This  will  stop  you." 

"  Let  me  in  to-night,  and  I'll  cut  the  shop  to-morrow," 
Hunston  said,  pleadingly.  "  I  shall  be  better  off  with  the 
savages." 

Harvey  woke  Jack,  saying — 

"  It's  your  turn  to  watch  now.  I  am  pretty  well  done 
up." 

"  Has  Hunston  come  back  ?  "  asked  Jack  springing  up. 

"  Yes  ;  he's  at  the  door.  It's  pelting  with  rain.  Shall 
he  come  in  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  let  the  poor  beast  in." 

"  Be  on  the  look-out.  He's  in  a  nice  state  of  mind,  I 
can  tell  you." 

"  Is  he  ?  Well,  it  isn't  to  be  wondered  at.  What  does 
he  look  like  ?  "  asked  Jack,  with  a  grin. 

"Beautiful.  He's  a  sort  of  cross  between  a  zebra  and 
a  chimpanzee  with  the  measles." 


1 08         JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Hunston  stepped  forward. 

He  had  heard  this  remark,   and  he  exclaimed — 

"What  are  you?  I  should  call  you  a  cross  between 
*  laughing  jackass  and  a  baboon,  with  a  dash  of  Tom 
Fool  in  you." 

"Look  here!  stash  that  sort  of  thing,"  cried  Jack. 
"I'm  cock  here.  You  must  not  cheek  Harvey.'"' 

"Why  can't  he  let  me  alone  ?  '' 

"It's  his  playful  nature.     He  is  not  savage  like  you." 

"Enough  to  make  me  savage.  Look  at  my  face," 
growled  Hunston. 

"I  will  in  the  morning,  when  there's  more  light;  at 
present  our  lamp  is  rather  dim.  But  you  ought  to  feel 
flattered  at  the  delicate  attention  the  natives  have  paid 
you." 

"Why?" 

"Because,  when  you  get  back  to  England,  if  you  ever 
do,  you  need  not  be  hard  up,"  answered  Jack.  "All 
you've  got  to  do  is  to  hire  yourself  out  to  some  cove  with 
a  caravan,  and  he  can  take  you  round  the  country  and 
show  you,  at  a  penny  a  head,  as  the  '  wild  man  of  the 
Unknown  Islands,  by  nature  painted  as  you  see  him, 
born  with  a  parrot  on  each  cheek,  ana  a  small  crocodile 
on  the  nose.  Walk  up,  ladies  and  yentlemen,  walk  up  ; 
only  a  penny.  Positively  only  a  brown  to  see  this 
wonderful  natural  phenomenon.'  Then  will  come  a 
touch  of  the  big  drum,  and  the  coppers  will  roll  in  like  a. 
steam.  Tie  a  sheepskin  round  your  waist,  and  you'll 
draw.  Your  fortune's  as  good  as  made." 

"Go  on,"  said  Hunston.  "It  pleases  you,  and  it 
doesn't  hurt  me." 

"Or  you  might  be  advertised  as  the  marvellous  man 
monkey,  ornamental  if  not  useful." 

"I  shan't  answer  you.  I'm  going  to  pitch  in  the 
corner.  My  unfortunate  nut  aches  fit  to  split,"  Hunston 
observed. 

"  'Behold  him,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  but  at  the  same 
time  beware,"  Jack  went  on,  '"for  he  takes  the  most 
lovely  maidens  into  the  topmost  branches  of  the  highest 
trees,  regardless  of  their  piteous  cries,  and  the  agonized 
entreaties  of  their  frenzied  relatives.'  " 

"Shut  up,  you  fool!"  cried  Hunston,  who  could  not 
keep  his  temper. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          1 09 

"I'm  only  doing  the  showman,"  Jack  answered. 

"You  might  let  a  fellow  get  a  few  winks  of  sleep  afte» 
All  he  has  gone  through." 

"All  right.     Dick  be  quiet.     The  pictorial  ape  sleeps." 

Hunston  pretended  to  snore,  but  he  did  not  goto  sleep. 

He  was  watching  his  opportunity,  which  came  sooner 
than  he  expected. 

Harvey  threw  himself  down,  and  also  made  him  be- 
lieve that  he  was  worn  out  and  wanted  rest 

But  he  distrusted  Hunston  and  determined  to  watch 
him. 

Only  the  humming  of  the  night  birds  and  insects, 
with  the  occasional  hiss  of  a  snake,  and  the  wild  and 
Unrrid  noise  made  by  some  wild  beast  in  the  jungle, 
br.>ke  the  silence  of  the  night. 

The  rain  had  cleared  up  as  suddenly  as  it  had  come  on. 

Jack  took  a  peep  outside,  standing  half  in,  and  half 
sut  of  the  doorway. 

The  rain  that  had  fallen  rose  again  in  thick  heavy 
vapour  from  the  hot  ground. 

Knowing  that  this  very  often  gave  rise  to  fevers,  Jack 
aid  not  venture  out. 

Hunston  had  not  taken  his  snake-like  eyes  off  him. 

Seeing  his  back  turned,  he  rose  on  his  hands  and 
knees. 

Opening  his  clasp  knife,  he  placed  it  between  his  teeth, 
and  crawled  stealthily  towards  his  victim. 

In  an  instant  Harvey  was  after  him. 

Just  as  he  started  up  in  the  dim  mist  of  that  tropical 
night  to  plunge  his  knife  into  the  back  of  Harkaway, 
who  was  totally  unsuspicious  of  his  intention,  Harvey 
was  upon  him. 

Throwing  his  arms  round  his  neck,  he  put  on  a  hug 
that  nearly  strangled  him. 

He  fell  on  his  back  on  the  floor  of  the  hut,  and  Harvey 
placed  his  knee  on  his  chest. 
'  Would  you  ?  "  he  said. 

'What's  the  shine,  Dick?"  asked  Jack,  turning  round. 
'  Can't  you  see  ? " 
I  can't  make  out  exactly." 

'  It  would  have  been  all  up  the  Baltic  with  you  in  a 
brace  of  shakes  if  I  hadn't  guessed  what  his  game  was 
and  watched  him.  He'd  got  a  knife  to  stab  you  with." 


f  io          /A CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  Had  he,  by  jingo  ? "  replied  Jack,  who  now  began  to 
realise  the  narrow  escape  he  had  had. 

Hunston  glanced  sullenly  and  defiantly  at  them. 


CHAPTER  XXIL 

AN  UGLY  FIX. 

PRESENTLY  Jack  spoke. 

"I'll  tell  you  what  it  is,  old  man,"  he  exclaimed,  "if 
you  play  tricks  with  me,  it's  either  your  life  or  mine,  and 
as  king  of  this  island,  I  shall  have  to  try  you  by  court- 
martial,  and  let  the  daylight  into  you  with  an  ounce  of 
lead." 

"I  didn't  mean  anything,"  answered  Hunston,  cower- 
ing before  him. 

"What  had  you  a  knife  for?" 

"You  see,  I  was  dreaming,  and  walked  in  my  sleep." 

"  It  won't  wash,"  said  Jack. 

"What  I've  gone  through  upset  my  mind.  I  thought 
I  was  going  to  attack  one  of  the  natives,  and  make  my 
escape." 

"  It  isn't  good  enough,"  continued  Jack. 

"  Don't  you  believe  me  ? " 

"Not  by  a  long  way.  You're  a  bad  lot,  Mr.  Hunston, 
and  you'll  have  to  make  tracks." 

"What?" 

"Walk  your  chalks  !  " 

"You  won't  send  me  away  !  How  can  I  live  unarmed, 
in  the  open  ?  "  pleaded  Hunston. 

"You  stepped  it  of  your  own  accord  a  little  while  ago, 
and  now  you'll  hook  it  to  please  me." 

"That  was  temper.  I  meant  to  come  back,  omy  the 
natives  copped  me,"  replied  Hunston.  "Come,  Jack, 
make  it  up.  I  swear  I  didn't  mean  any  harm.  You 
were  always  more  generous  to  me  than  I  deserved. 
Don't  kick  me  out  like  a  dog.  There  are  wild  beasts  on 
the  islands,  and  I  saw  snakes.  These  are  not  nice  com- 
panions, let  alone  the  head-hunting  natives." 

"It's  your  own  fault." 

"Don't  be  hard  on  me,"  continued  Hunston. 


JACK  HARK  A  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  Til 

"I'll  leave  it  till  the  morning,  and  then  we'll  decide 
what's'to  be  done  with  you,"  replied  Jack.  "It's  beastly 
to  think  there  is  treachery  in  the  camp.  I  don't  like  it." 

"I  know  what  that  means,"  said  Hunston,  gloomily. 
"You'll  let  me  be  quiet  till  the  morning,  and  then  you'll 
shunt  me.  If  I  go  by  myself  on  this  island  I  must  croak, 
you  know  that." 

"No,  I  don't.     Forage  for  yourself." 

"You  don't  seem  to  see  exactly  what  you  are  doing," 
Hunston  said.  "  But  I'll  tell  you  if  Harvey  will  let  me  go." 

"  Let  him  get  up,  Dick,"  said  Jack. 

Hunston  rose  and  shook  himself,  like  a  Newfoundland 
dog  on  getting  out  of  the  water. 

"Go  ahead,"  continued  Jack.  "  I'm  so  far  up  to  you, 
that  you  don't  perform  on  me.  I'm  wide  awake  enough." 

"If  you  send  me  away,  you  drive  me  into  the  hands 
of  the  natives.  They  won't  kill  me  now,  because  they 
consider  me  under  the  protection  of  a  spirit,  and  they  will  be 
glad  enough  to  have  me  when  I  tell  them  who  the  spirit 
is,  and  what  a  nice,  little,  well-stored  crib  he's  got  here." 

"You're  villain  enough  for  anything,"  exclaimed  Jack. 

"If  I'm  driven  to  it." 

"Were  you  driven  to  trying  to  annoy  me  at  school,  or 
to  drown  me  on  board  ship,  or  to  make  yourself  master 
here,  or  to  go  in  for  stabbing  me  to-night  ?  "  said  Jack, 
looking  pointedly  at  him. 

"Let  the  past  drop.  I'm  talking  about  what  you're 
driving  me  to  now,"  answered  Hunston. 

"You  double-distilled  ass,"  exdaimed  Jack,  impa- 
tiently. "Do  you  think  I  can't  see  through  you? " 

"I  don't  want  to  be  master,"  Hunston  continued. 
"But  I  don't  see  why  a  fellow  with  my  experience,  who 
has  made  more  than  one  voyage,  should  be  put  on  the 
shelf,  because  you  choose  to  make  a  favourite  of  Harvey." 

"Dick  and  I  are  old  chums.  Dick  is  a  gentleman, 
which  is  what  you  never  were,  and  never  will  be." 

"  His  father's  only  a  clerk,  a  half-and-half  City  bank- 
ing Clerk,  and  my  father  has  got  his  own  property," 
Hunston  said. 

"I'm  talking  about  the  man  himself,  and  not  about 
fathers,"  replied  Jack.  "  I  say  Dick's  an  old  pal  of  mine, 
and  he  has  always  gone  straight,  which  you  have  noi> 
and  that's  why  I  made  him  my  lieutenant 


112          JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  Won't  you  trust  me?  " 

"I  can't.  If  you  were  to  go  down  on  your  knees,  and 
take  all  the  oaths  you  ever  knew,  I  shouldn't  feel  any 
more  comfortable  with  you  in  the  place,  than  I  should 
with  a  young  cobra  copella  between  my  ship's  blankets." 

Hunston  looked  foolish. 

"You  asked  me  for  it,  and  now  you've  got  it,"  Jack 
went  on. 

"Then  you'd  rather  have  me  as  an  enemy,"  said 
Hunston. 

"  What  are  you  now  ?  " 

"Willing  to  be  your  friend." 

To  Hunston 's  ojter  of  friendship  Jack  simply  replied — 

"Bosh  !  over  the  left." 

"All  right,  my  hearty.  It  don't  make  much  difference 
to  me,"  cried  Hunston.  "  If  I  can't  have  your  friendship, 
I'll  have " 

"What  ?  "  asked  Jack,  as  he  hesitated. 

"  Your  head,"  replied  Hunston. 

Jack  and  Harvey  regan'  3d  him  with  amazement. 

Was  he  going  to  make  another  attack  upon  them  ? 

What  did  he  mean  ?  Jack  scarcely  knew  how  to  deal 
with  Hunston. 

He  was  in  a  sort  of  fix. 

Hunston  was  not  slow  in  taking  advantage  of  the  im- 
pression that  he  had  made  upon  Jack. 

"  I  suppose  you  know,"  he  went  on,  "that  the  natives 
you  saw  to-day  are  head-hunters  ?  " 

"  Yes.     I  gathered  as  much  as  that,"  answered  Jack. 

"Very  well,  then  we  can  sail  fair,"  continued  Hunston, 
who  stooped  down  to  repossess  himself  of  his  knife. 
"Am  I  to  go  ?" 

"How  can  I  keep  you  here,  when  you  are  always 
trying  to  prod  me  with  knives,  and  won't  knock  under?  " 

"I  never  did,  and  never  will.  The  man  isn't  born 
whom  I  shall  call  master." 

"  But  don't  you  know,"  exclaimed  Jack,  "that  even 
the  savages  have  a  chief?  There  must  be  some  head  to 
keep  things  in  working  order.  What  is  it  you  want  ? " 

"  My  idea  is  that  of  a  republic.  One  man's  as  good  as 
another.  Let  us  live  like  brothers,  and  share  and  share 
alike." 

"  Yes,"  Harvey  said,  derisively,  "a  nice  brother  you'd 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOL!) A  YS.  \  13 

make.     If  you  had  the  key  of  the  spirit  chest,  you'd  be 
as  light  as  a  drum  in  an  hour." 

"A  good  job,  too,"  replied  Hunston.  "  But  don't  you 
put  your  say  in.  I'm  talking  to  your  master." 

"Who's  that?" 

"Harkaway  ;  didn't  he  say  he  was  king  ?  Very  well. 
If  he  is,  of  course  he's  your  master  as  well  as  mine, 
though  that's  not  what  I'm  driving  at.  I'm  to  go,  that's 
flat.  I  don't  care  much,  for  I  shall  go  to  the  natives  and 
make  terms  with  them.  They  will  plan  an  attack  on  you. 
here,  and  I  shall  show  them  the  way,  so  you  know  what 
you've  got  to  expect. " 

"That's  a  nice  return  for  all  our  kindness,"  observed 
Jack. 

"Kindness,"  repeated  Hunston,  scornfully. 

"I  don't  see  that  we  have  treated  you  badly." 

"  Oh,  don't  you  ?     I'm  sorry  for  you  then." 

"You  have  tried  more  than  once  to  take  away  my  life, 
and  I  suppose  you  know  that  is  murder,"  exclaimed  Jack, 
severely.  ' '  If  you  were  at  home  you  would  be  tried  and 
hanged  for  it." 

"  Hanged  for  killing  a  thing  like  you  !  " 

"  Never  mind  what  I  am.  You  need  not  be  so  cocky. 
I  could  shoot  you  now  and  be  justified  in  doing  so,"  Jack 
said  colouring. 

"Why?" 

"Simply  because  you  have  basely  and  treacherously 
tried  to  take  away  a  life  you  cannot  give  back  again. 
You're  like  a  dog  that  bites  the  hand  that  feeds  it." 

"  Well,  I'm  off.  My  name's  Walker,  and  I  can  see  the 
sooner  I  slope  out  of  this  caboose  the  better.  It  won't 
take  me  long  to  find  better  diggings.  Will  you  give  me 
a  gun  and  some  powder  and  shot  ?  "  said  Hunston. 

"Not  likely,"  answered  Jack,  "you  don't  take  me  for 
such  a  flat,  do  you  ?  I  may  be  green,  I  know  I  am  green 
in  some  things,  but  I'm  not  so  jolly  thundering  green  as 
all  that." 

"  I  only  want  to  shoot  something." 

"Somebody  you  mean,  and  that  somebody  is  myself. 
No,  thank  you.  When  I'm  tired  of  my  life,  I'll  make  you 
a  present  of  our  best  double-barrelled,  but  not  before." 

"I  meant  I   wanted  to  kill  something  to  live  upon," 
said  Hunston,  looking  confused. 
8 


J 1 4         JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

"Over  the  left,"  remarked  Harvey. 

' '  Join  your  friends  the  niggers.  You're  worth  your  grub 
to  them  ;  they'll  board  and  lodge  you,"  replied  Jack. 

"  I  may  not  find  them  at  once." 

"Why  not?  " 

"They  don't  live  here,"  replied  Hunston,  becoming 
confidential.  "This  is  a  desert  island,  with  no  inhab- 
itants except  ourselves.  They  came  over  in  proas  or  long 
boats. " 

"How  do  you  know  that?"  queried  Jack,  who  was 
much  interested  in  this  announcement. 

"  I  heard  the  Tuan  Biza  talking,  and  asked  him  a  lot 
of  questions.  They  call  this  Pulo  Kapul  or  Ship  Island, 
because  it  is  a  dangerous  coast,  and  ships  have,  been 
wrecked  here  before." 

"What  did  they  come  here  for ?  " 

"  For  a  spree,  I  suppose.  There  was  some  ceremony 
on,  and  it  was  a  sort  of  excursion,"  answered  Hunston. 

"I  don't  understand  the  habits  of  the  beggars,"  ex- 
claimed Jack.  "  But  are  you  sure  you  are  not  humbug- 
ging us  ?  " 

"  No,  I'm  not  really.  I  tell  you  the  truth.  The  natives 
you  saw  came  from  some  distance.  They  had,  as  far  as 
I  can  ascertain,  boarded  an  English  merchant  vessel,  for 
they  are  awful  pirates,  and  they  had  killed  all  the  pas- 
sengers and  crew  except  a  young  girl,  whom  they  led 
captive  to  their  town  or  village." 

"An  English  girl?"  asked  Jack,  his  face  flushing 
indignantly. 

"Yes." 

"Well,  cut  along,  Hunston,"  Jack  said;  "you  can't 
stop  here  until  you  get  better  ideas,  T  won't  say  into  your 
head,  but  into  your  heart ;  that's  where  you  are  wrong, 
old  boy." 

"Good-bye,"  muttered  Hunston,  as  Harvey  left  the 
doorway  to  make  room  for  him  to  pass. 

"  I'll  tell  you  one  thing,"  Jack  went  on,  "if  you  come 
back  ready  and  willing  to  make  one  of  us,  I  shall  always 
be  glad  to  forget  what's  happened.  I  can't  say  more  than 
that,  can  I  ?  " 

Hunston  was  silent. 

"  Can  I,  Dick  ?  "  repeated  Jack. 

"  I'm  sure  you  can't,"  replied  Harvey- 


/ACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  115 

"Oh,  yes,"  sneered  Hunston,  "you  want  to  be  a 
couple  of  jolly  good-natured  fellows,  don't  you  ?  That 
sort  of  lingo  is  only  meant  to  glorify  yourselves,  and 
make  me  look  small." 

"I  won't  waste  any  further  words  with  you,'  Jack 
said,  in  a  tone  of  annoyance.  "Clear  out." 

He  stood  on  one  side,  and  Hunston  quitted  the  castle 
in  the  grey  dawn  of  the  early  morning,  and  was  soon  lost 
to  sight  in  the  distance. 

"A  good  riddance,"  remarked  Jack. 

"Yes,  he's  useless  ;  and  I  suppose  I  can  take  my  forty 
winks  now,"  replied  Harvey. 

Jack  replied  in  the  affirmative,  and  walked  up  and 
down  outside  the  castle,  gun  in  hand,  so  as  to  be  ready 
in  the  event  of  a  surprise. 

He  thought  over  his  present  position,  and  thoughts  of 
home  came  into  his  mind. 

Would  he  ever  see  his  home  again  ? 

Surrounded  on  all  sides  by  peril,  it  was  extremely 
doubtful,  but  he  kept  a  good  heart  and  did  not  despair. 

Thinking  of  what  Hunston  had  told  him  about  the 
wreck  of  an  English  ship  on  a  neighboring  island,  and 
the  capture  of  a  young  lady  by  the  natives,  caused  his 
thoughts  to  turn  to  Emily. 

It  was  pleasant  to  think  that  she  was  happy  with  her 
friends. 

To  know  that  the  natives  had  only  visited  his  island  was 
consoling,  because  they  were  not  so  likely  to  attack  him. 

What  would  Hunston  do  ? 

He  had,  in  his  bullying,  blustering  way,  threatened  to 
make  friends  with  the  natives  if  he  fell  in  with  them 
again. 

Very  likely  he  might  be  able  to  effect  an  union  with 
them. 

And  flushed  with  the  hope  of  plunder  as  well  as  human 
heads,  they  would  not  be  a  force  to  be  despised. 

Yet  he  could  not  blame  himself  for  letting  Hunston  go 
away. 

While  in  the  castle,  he  was  always  plotting  against  Jack 
and  seeking  his  life. 

He  was  his  enemy  anyhow. 

All  Jack  could  do  was  to  be  always  on  the  watch. 

He  resolved  that  he  would  go  oui  the  »ext  day  and  once 


1 1 6          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

more  explore  the  island,  so  as  to  see  if  the  savages  were 
still  upon  it. 

In  his  belt  he  placed  pistols  and  knives,  and  over  his 
shoulder  he  carried  his  breech-loading  gun. 

When  Harvey  heard  his  intention,  he  begged  to  be 
allowed  to  accompany  him. 

This  he  could  not  agree  to,  as  it  would  not  have  been 
safe  to  leave  the  castle  in  the  charge  of  Maple. 

So  Jack  started  alone. 

Having  set  off  before  the  heat  of  the  day  came  on,  Jack, 
in  about  three  hours,  had  done  his  ten  miles. 

He  passed  several  lakes,  fringed  with  ferns  ;  hot,  sul- 
phurous fumes  exhaled  from  them. 

On  one  was  a  flock  of  wild  birds,  which  he  longed  to 
have  a  shot  at,  but  did  not  deem  it  prudent,  as  he  might 
give  an  indication  of  his  presence  to  enemies. 

Occasionally  he  came  across  springs  and  pools  of 
steaming,  boiling  water,  showing  the  volcanic  nature  of 
the  ground  for  miles  near  the  burning  mountain. 

A  range  of  hills  rose  up  before  him,  and  from  these  de- 
scended a  variety  of  streams  which  formed  themselves  into 
a  river. 

This  gradually  increased  in  size  and  volume  till  it 
reached  the  sea. 

It  was  magnificently  wooded  on  both  sides,  and,  as  Jack 
stood  on  the  bank  and  gazed  up  and  down,  he  thought 
what  a  lovely  place  it  would  be  to  come  and  fish  in. 

Vines,  shrubs,  and  large  trees,  were  mingled  together, 
while  gaudy-plumaged  birds  disported  themselves  in  the 
dense  foliage. 

Even  a  photograph  could  scarcely  convey  a  correct  and 
adequate  idea  of  the  magnificence  of  the  scenery. 

Being  hot  and  tired,  Jack  made  up  his  mind  to  have  a 
bath. 

For  a  moment  he  forgot  that  there  might  be  dangerous 
reptiles  in  the  river. 

The  water  looked  so  cool  and  tempting-  that  he  could  not 
resist  it. 

Laying  down  his  gun,  pistols  and  knives,  be  took  off 
his  clothes,  and  selecting  a  good  place  on  the  bank  to  jump 
off  from,  plunged  in  with  a  header. 

He  came  up  with  the  sparkling  water  bubbling  ovef 
his  head. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  1 1 '/ 

"This  is  jolly,"  he  exclaimed.  "I  wish  old  Harvey 
was  here.  How  he  would  enjoy  it." 

And  he  struck  out  to  cross  the  river,  the  stream  of  which 
was  not  very  strong.  He  had  not  gone  more  than  a  dozen 
yards  before  he  heard  a  shouting  behind  him. 

Turning  round  he  saw  three  men. 

A  glance  seemed  to  show  him  that  they  were  savages. 

They  gesticulated  and  held  up  their  hands  in  which 
were  spears,  as  if  to  arrest  his  attention. 

Luckily  he  had  taken  the  precaution  to  hide  his  weapons 
and  clothes  under  a  carraway  tree,  the  long,  needle-like 
leaves  of  which  effectually  protected  and  concealed  them. 

It  seemed  as  if  the  natives  were  telling  him  to  come 
back. 

"Thank  you,"  muttered  Jack  to  himself,  "I'd  rather 
not.  I've  no  doubt  you're  very  nice  when  one  knows  you, 
but  I've  no  desire  to  have  the  pleasure  of  your  acquaint- 
ance, we'll  postpone  the  honour." 

His  intention  was  to  swim  to  the  opposite  bank  and 
make  his  escape. 

He  could  return  for  his  gun  and  clothes  when  they 
were  gone. 

Anything  was  better  than  falling  into  their  hands. 

The  noise  made  by  the  natives  redoubled. 

"What  a  row  the  varmints  are  kicking  up,"  Jack  said, 
wondering  what  they  meant. 

He  was  very  soon  to  find  out. 

Suddenly  he  saw  something  in  the  water  ahead  of  him. 

Something  ugly  and  scaly,  like  the  head  of  a  monster 
in  a  pantomime. 

A  thing  with  dull  eyes,  but  big  jaw,  which  he  knew  in 
an  instant  belonged  to  a  crocodile. 

It  was  between  him  and  the  shore. 

Behind  him  were  the  natives. 

It  was  death  to  retreat,  and  it  looked  very  much  like 
death  to  advance  or  stay  where  he  was. 

Jack's  blood  turned  cold,  and  he  felt  as  if  the  water, 
which  he  had  hitherto  thought  temperate,  had  become 
icy. 

"  I'm  a  gone  coon,"  he  said  to  himself;  "either  the 
crocodile  or  the  niggers  must  have  me,  and  it's  odds  or. 
the  croc." 

It  was  certainly  an  awkward  meeting,  and  showed  the 


1 1 8          JACK  II ARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

danger  of  bathing  in  a  river  in  the  tropics.  What  was  he 
to  do  I 

Jack  had  not  the  remotest  idea. 

He  utared  at  the  crocodile,  and  the  repulsive  brute 
glared  back  again  at  him. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

THE  FEAST  OF  THE  CANNIBALS. 

"Yes,"  continued  Jack  to  himself,  "111  back  the 
fish.  It's  long  odds  on  the  scaly  monster  of  the  deep." 

But  in  spite  of  his  apparent  levity,  he  was  very  much 
alarmed. 

His  position  seemed  a  hopeless  one. 

He  was  afraid  to  move  much,  and  kept  treading  water 
and  floating  gently  down  the  stream. 

If  he  moved  he  had  an  idea  that  the  crocodile  would  at 
once  make  a  dive  at  him. 

All  at  once  he  heard  something  whizz  past  his  ear. 

A  short  stick  floated  on  the  water  near  him,  and  he 
fancied  that  the  natives  were  shooting  arrows  at  him, 
and  trying  to  kill  him. 

' '  That's  coming  it  too  strong, "  he  muttered.  ' '  It's  get- 
ting hot  now  and  no  mistake." 

Another  and  another  of  these  short  sticks  fell  close  to 
him,  and  Jack  grasped  one  remarking  that  it  was  sharp- 
ened at  both  ends,  and  seemed  to  be  cut  from  a  very  hard 
sort  of  wood. 

This  action  of  his  may  have  roused  the  crocodile,  who 
was  of  average  size,  for  the  monster  moved  towards  Jack. 

His  huge  jaws  opened,  and  the  formidable  teeth  he 
possessed  became  visible. 

"  God  help  me,"  cried  Jack,  as  the  beast  rushed  at  him. 
"  It's  all  over  now.  Good-bye  to  everybody  and  every 
thing.  I  should  have  liked  a  better  grave  than  that 
beast's  stomach." 

The  instinct  of  self-preservation  was  very  strong  within 
him. 

Scarcely  knowing  why  he  did  so,  he  put  out  his  hand. 

In  it  was  the  short  stick  shot  at  him  by  the  natives. 


/A CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          119 

This  he  thrust  into  the  crocodile's  mouth  quite  sud- 
denly. 

His  jaws  tried  to  close,  to  bite  off  the  boys  appetising 
arm,  but  they  shut  on  the  sharp  edges  of  the  hard  stick. 

Unable  to  open  or  shut  his  mouth,  the  creature  lashed 
the  water  into  foam. 

The  natives  had  been  very  quiet  for  a  time. 

Now  they  set  up  a  shout. 

This  led  Jack  to  believe  that  they  had  purposely  sent 
him  the  sharpened  sticks,  and  not  with  the  intention  of 
injuring  him. 

Whether  their  intention  was  friendly  or  not  he  could 
i;ot  tell. 

Perhaps  they  wanted  to  eat  him  themselves,  and  did 
not  like  the  idea  of  a  crocodile  having  such  a  tit-bit  all 
to  itself. 

''They  may  be  friendly,  and  they  may  \>e  t'other. 
Very  much  t'other,  I  should  suspect,"  thought  Jack. 
"  However,  I  shan't  give  them  the  chance  of  chawing  up 
this  child." 

Anxious  to  get  out  of  the  water  as  soon  as  possible,  he 
swam  with  quick  stroke  to  the  opposite  bank  to  that  on 
which  the  natives  were  standing. 

The  crocodile  followed  him,  though  it  was  as  inoffen- 
sive as  a  lamb  now. 

Once  on  the  shore,  Jack  sank  on  his  knees  and  thanked 
Heaven. 

Then  he  took  up  a  stone  and  threw  it  at  the  crocodile, 
upon  which  it  made  no  impression. 

"The  brute's  like  a  hog  in  armour,"  remarked  Jack. 

He  ran  for  some  distance,  but  finding  the  heat  of  the  . 
sun  inconvenient,  he  climbed  up  a  tree  and  hid  himself 
among  the  thick  leaves. 

Here  he  remained  until  the  sun's  power  decreased. 

He  was  so  delighted  at  his  escape  from  the  dangers 
that  had  menaced  him,  that  he  did  not  care  much  for 
such  little  evils  as  being  scorched  by  the  sun,  or  parched 
with  thirst. 

When  he  could  conveniently  do  so,  he  intended  to  seek 
a  place  near  the  river's  source,  where  he  could  ford  the 
stream. 

Nothing  would  have  induced  him  to  swim  across  the 
water  again. 


120         JACK  HA  RKA  WAY  A  FTEK  SCHO  OLD  A  YS. 

To  be  face  to  face,  when  bathing,  with  a  crocodile,  is 
quite  enough  once  in  a  lifetime. 

He  learnt  afterwards  that  it  was  not  at  all  an  unusual 
thing  for  the  natives  to  thrust  sharp-pointed  sticks  into 
the  monster's  jaws,  and  so  render  him  incapable  of  closing 
them. 

That  some  natives  still  lingered  on  the  island  he  had 
no  doubt. 

On  dry  land,  and  armed,  he  did  not  fear  them. 

It  appeared,  from  what  he  learnt  subsequently,  that 
when  they  saw  him  in  the  water,  they  took  him  to  be 
one  of  their  own  party. 

Their  shooting  the  sticks  with  their  bows  towards  him 
was  no  proof  of  their  friendliness  to  him. 

Perhaps  they  were  not  a  little  surprised  when  they  saw 
him  get  out  of  the  water,  with  his  white  skin  shining 
in  the  sun. 

In  time  Jack  descended  from  the  tree,  and  made  his 
way,  as  well  as  he  could  with  his  naked  feet,  along  the 
river  bank. 

He  found  a  ford,  about  two  miles  further  up,  crossed, 
.and  went  towards  the  spot  where  he  had  left  his  clothes. 

To  his  joy,  he  discovered  them  just  as  he  had  left  them. 

It  did  not  take  him  long  to  dress,  and  with  his  gun  and 
pistols,  he  felt  himself  a  man  once  more. 

It  was  time  to  get  back,  so  he  started  on  the  homeward 
journey,  not  having  done  much  that  day. 

That  the  island  was  larger  than  he  had  imagined  he  had 
found  out,  as  well  as  that  it  had  a  water-shed  from  a 
range  of  hills  of  some  importance. 

In  addition  to  this,  the  natives  had  not  yet  gone  away. 

There  was  a  source  of  danger  in  this  fact,  for  if  Hun- 
ston  was  as  good  as  his  word,  and  made  friends  with 
these  savages,  he  might  at  any  moment  lead  them  against 
his  former  companions. 

While  thinking  of  the  dangers  ahead,  Jack  stopped 
abruptly. 

A  wild  sound  fell  upon  his  ears,  which  he  knew  from 
his  experience  of  the  day  before,  was  the  festival  chant 
of  the  nation. 

Approaching  very  cautiously,  he  saw  that  he  had  arrived 
at  the  spot  where  the  savages  had  been  singing  joy  songs 
over  the  capture  of  Hunston. 


/A  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  \  ?  i 

Had  they  got  him  again  ? 

A  glance  sufficed  to  show  him  that  the  victim  tied  to 
the  bamboo  stake  was  not  Hunston,  nor  did  he  see  any 
trace  of  that  young  gentleman. 

Fascinated  by  the  expectation  of  some  horrible  spec- 
tacle, Jack  halted,  being  well  concealed,  and  looked  on. 

"  Here's  the  show  gratis  for  nothing,  and  I  don't  see 
why  I  shouldn't  peep  at  it,"  was  Jack's  remark. 

A  sharpened  prop  was  placed  under  the  prisoner's  chin, 
so  that  he  could  not  move  his  head. 

One  look  at  the  wretched  man's  face  proved  conclusively 
that  he  had  given  up  all  hope  of  life. 

It  was  possible  to  read  nothing  there  but  blank,  hope- 
less despair. 

Presently  the  barbaric  chant  ended. 

The  Tuan  Biza  stepped  forward  with  a  large,  sharp 
knife  in  his  hand. 

As  the  chief,  it  was  his  privilege  to  cut  out  of  the  living 
victim  any  piece  he  liked  best. 

The  parts  of  the  human  body  which  are  esteemed  the 
greatest  delicacies  by  these  cannibals  are  first,  the  palms 
of  the  hands,  and  then  the  eyes. 

When  the  chief  has  gratified  his  choice  the  others  are 
entitled  in  turn  to  advance  and  cut  out  bits. 

The  savage  feast  proceeded  quickly,  and  the  victim's 
shrieks  and  moans  were  pitiful  to  hear.* 

Jack  ground  his  teeth  with  rage,  but  on  looking  to  his 
rifle,  found  that  he  had  lost  the  percussion  cap  off  the 
nipple,  and  had  not  another  with  him.  Besides  the  man 
might  have  been  a  criminal  for  what  he  knew. 

It  was  evident  that  those  men  did  not  eat  human  flesh 
for  lack  of  animal  food. 

Abundance  of  game  was  to  be  met  with,  as  Jack 
knew. 

They  indulged  their  appetites  in  this  beastly  manner 
because  they  liked  it. 

It  was  a  very  long  time  before  Jack  got  the  sight  of  the 
hacked  and  bleeding  form  from  his  eyes. 

Sick  at  heart,  and  faint,  he  glided  away  from  the  spot, 
and  struck  out  for  home. 

When  he  reached  the  castle,  he  related  his  adventures 

*  For  confirmation  of  this  revolting  custom,  refer  to  Bickmore's  and 
Pfeiffer's  travels  among  the  Battas  of  the  East  Indian  Archipelago. 


122          JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS. 

to  Harvey,  who  listened  with  increasing  horror  at  each 
fresh  detail. 

Maple  was  equally  impressed 

"I'm  glad  you  got  away  from  the  crocodile,"  said 
Maple.  "  But  it  would  have  been  worse  to  fall  in  with 
the  natives.  Do  you  think  they  would  eat  us  ?  " 

"Yes,  like  a  shot,"  answered  Jack.  "But  I  don't 
mean  to  give  them  the  chance." 

"Will  they  attack  us?"  said  Harvey,  "that  is  the 
question. " 

"  Yes,  a  hundred  to  one  on  it,"  answered  Jack. 
'  Hunston  will  make  his  peace  with,  and  become  one  of, 
them,  solely  by  promising  them  the  plunder  of  our  castle, 
and  the  enjoyment  of  our  bodies.  I  don't  expect  him  to- 
night, though  we  shall  not  be  safe  from  one  hour  to  the 
other. " 

"  Let  me  watch,  Jack,"  exclaimed  Maple,  "  and  give  me 
a  gun.  I'm  sure  I  can  shoot." 

"  I  can't  trust  you,"  replied  Jack. 

*'  Not  when  our  lives  are  in  danger?  I  should  not,  for 
my  own  sake,  let  the  natives  capture  us." 

"  Yes,  you  might  if  Hunston  got  hold  of  you,  and  prom- 
ised you  your  own  life.  That's  what  it  is  to  have  a 
bad  character,"  Jack  continued.  "  You  might  in  this 
crisis  help  us  a  great  deal,  but  we  know  what  you  are  ; 
so,  while  Harvey  and  I  do  the  watching  and  fighting  you 
must  be  the  indoor  servant,  Sally  the  housemaid,  and 
Polly  the  cook,  rolled  into  one  ;  so  set  about  your  busi- 
ness at  once,  and  let  me  have  some  dried  venison  and 
something  to  drink." 

Maple  slunk  away,  ashamed  of  himself,  and  annoyed 
at  not  being  allowed  to  act  the  part  of  a  man. 

It  was  his  own  fault,  however,  and  he  had  only  himself 
to  thank  for  it. 

"  You're  dull,  Jack,"  observed  Harvey,  pouring  him 
out  a  glass  of  wine. 

"  My  nerves  are  a  little  shaken,"  answered  Jack,  drink 
ing  the  wine  at  a  draught. 

"  No  wonder." 

"  And  I've  got  an  idea  that  stirring  events  are  going  to 
happen." 

"  I  wish  a  ship  would  come  and  take  us  away,"  said 
Harvey,  with  a  sigh,  as  he  thought  of  home. 


JA  CK  HA RA'A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  1 23 

"  So  do  I,  but  I  don't  know  that  I  should  go  in  her," 
replied  Jack. 

"  Why  not  ?  "  asked  Harvey,  in  surprise. 

"  You  heard  what  Hunston  said  about  a  ship  being 
wrecked  on  another  island  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  And  an  English  girl  being  saved?  "  continued  Jack. 

"And  taken  into  the  interior  as  a  captive  or  slave  or 
something,"  said  Harvey. 

"  That  was  it,"  replied  Jack,  adding,  "  well,  I  want 
to  save  that  girl,  and  bring  her  away  with  me  ;  and  I 
shouldn't  consider  myself  a  man,  or  be  happy  all  my  life, 
if  I  had  the  chance  of  going  away,  and  did  not  make 
something  more  than  an  effort  to  rescue  that  English 
girl." 

"  By  Jove  !  you're  right,  Jack.  I  always  said  you  were 
a  fine  fellow,"  cried  Harvey,  his  face  speaking  the  admir- 
ation he  felt. 

Involuntarily  the  boy's  hands  met  in  a  cordial  grasp. 

It  was  a  silent  compact  between  them  to  save  the* 
lair  and  unfortunate  countrywoman  at  all  hazards. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

KEPT  IN  SUSPENSE. 

A  FEW  days  passed  without  bringing  any  cause  of  alarm 
to  the  castaways. 

Jack  did  not  decrease  in  vigilance. 

He  and  Harvey  kept  a  good  look-out,  distrusting  Maple, 
who  was  treated  as  their  drudge,  for  they  knew  his  deceitful 
nature,  and  feared  lest  he  might  in  some  way  be  in  com- 
munication with  Hunston. 

The  captain's  dog,  Nero,  of  which  we  have  spoken,  was 
tied  up  outside  the  castle,  so  that  he  might  give  notice  of 
the  approach  of  any  foe. 

He  would  not  bark  at  any  of  the  boys,  and  not  know- 
ing what  Hunston's  real  character  was,  he  rather  liked 
him  in  return  for  meat  and  biscuits  he  had  given  him,  but 
the  slightest  tread  of  a  strange  footstep  would  make  his 
ioud  bark  resound  through  the  woods. 


124         JACK  HARK  A  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

11 1  wish  I  knew  the  worst,"  Jack  remarked  to  his  friend. 
"  If  Hunston  is  going  to  lead  the  natives  to  attack  us,  he 
might  do  it  and  get  the  thing  over." 

"Perhaps  he's  not  so  bad  as  wr  think  him,  and  will 
change  his  mind,"  answered  Harvey. 

"Not  he,"  said  Jack,  with  a  shak»;  of  the  head.  c  I 
know  him  of  old.  He  only  cares  for  r.imself.  He  would 
like  to  be  king  of  the  savages  and  haw  all  our  stores  and 
firearms,  but  he  hasn't  got  them  yet.'' 

"That  reminds  me  of  an  idea  I  had,"  said  Harvey. 

"  Out  with  it  then  ;  don't  be  afraid  of  it." 

"If  we  were  attacked  it  would  be  from  the  clearing 
we've  made,  as  the  enemy  could  act  more  compactly 
together.  My  idea  is  to  load,  say  twenty  guns,  and  fix 
them  nearly  all  together  so  that  we  could  tie  a  string  to 
the  triggers,  pull  it  and  fire  a  volley,  which  would  kill 
the  lot." 

"All  right,"  said  Jack.  "I  loaded  about  thirty  guns 
yesterday,  and  put  them  in  a  corner,  so  that  I  could  take 
up  one  after  another  and  let  fly  at  the  niggers  on  the 
principle  of  one  down,  t'other  come  on." 

This  idea  of  Harvey's  was  adopted,  and  a  formidable 
battery  erected  in  a  few  hours. 

The  boys  felt  more  comfortable  when  they  had  taken 
every  precaution  against  a  surprise  that  prudence  sug- 
gested. 

"Some  of  these  guns  are  oldish.  I  hope  they  won't 
'  bust'  up,"  remarked  Jack,  with  a  smile. 

"If  you  think  that,"  answered  Harvey,  regarding  the 
battery  fondly,  "let's  make  Maple  pull  the  string.  If  he 
was  blown  into  little  bits  and  smithereens,  he  wouldn't 
be  much  loss. " 

"I  should  like  to  take  a  stroll  and  see  what  is  going 
on,"  Jack  said,  anxiously. 

"  You  mustn't  venture  a  yard  from  the  castle,  Jack," 
cried  Harvey.  "I  won't  have  it  Our  only  chance  is 
in  the  bundle-of-sticks  dodge.  We  must  hang  together. 
How  do  you  know  that  we  are  not  being  watched  now 
from  some  bush,  and  that  your  departure  on  a  stroll  would 
be  the  signal  for  a  rush  in  and  a  surprise  of  the  place.  It 
makes  my  hair  curl  to  think  of  it." 

"All  right.  I  won't  leave  you,"  Jack  replied,  "though 
this  continued  suspense  is  not  at  all  to  my  liking.  Per- 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          125 

haps  the  natives  have  left  the  island,  their  game  of  jinks 
being  over,  and  Hunston  can't  find  them." 

"No,"  said  Harvey,  thoughtfully.  "  He's  found  them. 
If  he  hadn't,  he'd  have  been  back.  How  could  he  live 
without  arms  to  kill  birds  and  things?  He's  met  with 
them,  and  is  getting  something  up  for  us." 

"  He'll  meet  with  a  hot  reception.  Our  guns  will 
astonish  the  weak  nerves  of  his  new  friends." 

"  That's  what  he's  afraid  of.  He  wants  to  catch  us 
napping." 

"Don't  he  wish  he  may  get  it?  "  answered  Jack,  add- 
ing, "  I  say,  Dick,  have  you  noticed  those  fine  birds  that 
look  like  pheasants — the  beggars  that  eat  our  corn  up  ! 
Look  at  them  now  ;  they're  wiring  in  like  steam.  Here, 
Maple,  you  little  humbug,  why  don't  you  go  and  bird- 
flap?  It's  all  you're  fit  for." 

"They  won't  go  away,"  replied  Maple,  who  was  hoe- 
ing the  weeds  out  of  some  potatoes  that  had  just  begun 
to  sprout. 

"  You've  only  got  to  show  your  ugly  mug  and  they'll 
have  fits,"  replied  Jack.  "  Whistle,  howl,  do  something. 
Give  them  a  '  lul-li-e-ty '  like  that  we  used  to  wake  old 
Crawcour  up  with,  and  drive  Mole  mad  on  the  winter 
evenings  at  Lillie  Bridge." 

"I  wish  I  was  back  there  again,"  said  Maple,  almost 
tearfully. 

"You  ungrateful  little  viper,"  exclaimed  Jack  sarcastic- 
ally. "Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  don't  appreciate 
the  honour  of  being  head-cook  and  bottle-washer  to  King 
Harkaway  and  Duke  Harvey,  his  prime  minister,  home 
secretary,  and  all  the  rest  of  it." 

"Duke  Humbug,"  muttered  Maple. 

"  What's  that  you  say  ?  "  asked  Harvey.  "  I'll  give  you 
something,  my  fine  fellow.  Come  here  and  do  homage. 
Come  on." 

"Do  what?"  said  Maple,  laying  down  his  hoe  and 
advancing. 

"Do  homage.  Kneel  on  both  knees,  and  put  my  feet 
on  your  head  in  token  of  submission.  You  won't?  Lend 
me  that  stick,  an'  it  please  your  most  gracious  majesty. 
I  must  welt  this  disobedient  subject." 

Jack  handed  him  a  stick  he  carried  in  his  hand,  and 
laughed  heartily. 


126         JACK  HARK  A  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  Lamm  in  to  him,"  he  said. 

"Oh,  don't  hit  me,  Harvey,"  roared  Maple.  "I'm 
sore  all  over  from  the  last  hiding  you  gave  me.  I'll  do 
homage  or  any  other  rot  you  like." 

Accordingly  Harvey  refrained,  and  Maple  kneeling 
down,  put  his  head  under  the  prime  ministei's  feet,  and 
was  afterwards  allowed  to  resume  his  work. 

"That  will  teach  you  not  to  be  cheeky,"  observed 
Harvey.  "  We  don't  allow  any  Radicals  here." 

Maple  gave  him  a  spiteful  look,  and  went  to  the  corn- 
fields to  drive  away  the  gaudy-plumaged  birds  that  were 
making  such  sad  havoc  with  the  corn. 

They  rose  in  a  body  as  he  approached,  but  when  he 
went  away  they  soon  came  down  again. 

Jack  tried  to  get  a  shot  at  them,  and  found  them  too 
wary,  for  they  would  not  let  him  get  near  them. 

In  appearance  they  resembled  pheasants  and  seemed 
as  if  they  would  be  excellent  eating. 

"I  never  saw  such  wary  brutes,"  Jack  observed.  "It's 
a  nuisance,  too,  because  if  we  could  kill  a  few,  we  could 
see  what  they  would  be  like  in  the  pot,  and  we  should 
also  be  able  to  make  some  scarecrows  to  keep  the  rest 
away.  I  can't  get  near  them." 

"  I'll  tell  you  a  dodge,"  remarked  Harvey.  "  Although 
I'm  a  Londoner  and  the  gov.'s  a  clerk  in  the  City,  I've 
been  a  good  deal  at  my  uncle's  farm  in  Gloucestershire, 
and  I'll  tell  you  how  he  gets  his  game." 

"Shoots  it,  I  suppose?  " 

"No;  he  doesn't  shoot  it  either;  so  you're  out  there. 
The  landlord  wouldn't  let  him  start  a  feather  with  a 
gun,"  answered  Harvey,  with  a  knowing  wink." 

"  How  is  it  done,  tuen  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"I'll  show  you.  You  know  those  fowls  we  saved  from 
the  wreck  ? " 

"Yes;  they're  in  the  coop  now.  A  cock  and  three 
hens.  I  had  an  eg*,  f^r  my  breakfast  this  morning.  What 
of  them  ? " 

"Go  and  bring  *he  cock,  will  you  ?  He's  a  regular  old 
Turk  to  fight,  and  I'll  show  you  some  fun." 

Jack  went  to  the  hen-coop  and  brought  out  the  cock, 
which  was  a  thoroughbred  game  fowl. 

During  his  absence,  Harvey  had  broken  off  two  blades 
from  his  penknife,  which  he  had  in  his  pocket. 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTEK  SCHOOLDA  VS.  127 

Taking  the  bird  from  Jack,  he  fixed  the  blades  on  to  the 
creature's  legs. 

"  Those  don't  make  bad  spurs,  do  they  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Not  at  all,"  answered  Jack. 

"Follow  me,  then,  and  you  shall  see  a  match  between 
the  English  barndoor  fowl  and  the  East  Indian  nonde- 
script." 

They  approached  the  cornfield,  and  the  handsome  birds 
flew  away,  perching  as  usual  some  distance  off  on  high 
trees. 

Harvey  put  down  the  cock,  which  began  to  crow 
loudly,  and  the  boys  hid  behind  the  trunk  of  a  tree. 

The  birds  came  cautiously  back  to  their  food,  and  one 
of  the  males,  not  liking  the  appearance  of  a  stranger  on 
the  scene,  flew  down  and  gave  him  battle. 

The  birds  flew  at  one  another,  and  the  issue  was  not 
long  doubtful. 

The  English  bird  struck  his  enemy,  and  the  blade  of 
the  penknife  cut  into  his  head,  causing  him  to  fall  down 
with  a  death  flutter. 

"Dead  as  mutton,"  whispered  Harvey  gleefully. 

"  What  a  lark  !  "  said  Jack,  in  the  same  tone. 

"  Hold  your  noise,"  cried  Harvey.  "There's  another 
coming  to  have  a  pitch  in." 

He  was  right. 

Another  of  the  beautiful  birds  came  to  fight  the  intruder 
and  with  an  angry  screech,  which  the  cock  met  with  a 
crow  of  defiance,  the  battle  began,  and  ended  quickly 
with  the  same  result. 

In  a  short  time,  half-a-dozen  fine  cock-birds  were  lying 
on  their  sides. 

Harvey  thought  that  enough,  and  took  the  victorious 
game-fowl  back  to  the  coop,  having  previously  removed 
his  formidable  spurs,  and  then  he  rewarded  him  for  his 
prowess  with  a  handful  of  corn. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  that  ?  "  asked  Harvey,  rejoining 
Jack,  who  was  examining  the  spoil. 

"Stunning.  Your  uncle  was  a  genius,  Dick, "  replied 
Harkaway. 

"That's  how  we  used  to  get  the  squire's  birds,  as  the 
keepers  never  heard  a  gun  fired,  they  never  twigged  the 
caper.  But  I'll  show  you  something  else.  My  aunt  was 
very  fond  of  partridges,  and  we  used  to  give  them  her. 


128          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

First  of  all  we  spotted  a  covey,  and  when  this  w  as  done 
we  were  bound  to  have  them." 

"  How  ? " 

"Give  me  about  an  hour,  and  I'll  show  you.  I've  got 
to  make  my  preparation,"  answered  Harvey. 

"Cut  along,  then,"  said  Jack,  adding — 

"Maple?" 

"Yes,  Jack,"  answered  Maple. 

"Don't  '  yes,  Jack'  me,"  exclaimed  Harkaway,  with 
an  affectation  of  anger.  "I'm  king.  Speak  to  me  with 
proper  and  becoming  respect." 

"Very  well,  my  lord,"  said  Maple. 

"  That  won't  do.     It's  not  half  grand  enough." 

"What  does  your  majesty  require  ?     Will  that  do  ? " 

"  It's  better.  Take  a  brace  of  those  birds  ;  pluck  them, 
and  stick  them  before  a  fire.  I  want  to  see  how  they 
eat." 

Maple  sat  down  and  began  his  task  with  a  groan. 

He  hated  plucking  and  cleaning  birds. 

But  grumbling  was  no  use,  and  he  had  to  do  it 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

HUNSTON'S  RECEPTION  BY  THE  NATIVES. 

To  use  his  own  expression,  Hunston  was  rather  "  down 
in  the  mouth  "  as  he  threaded  his  way  through  the  luxu- 
riant vegetation  of  the  tropics.  The  day  had  broken  with 
its  usual  splendour,  and  though  not  insensible  to  the 
beauties  of  nature,  he  had  no  inclination  just  then  to  give 
rein  to  his  admiration. 

His  mind  was  full  of  dark,  black  thoughts. 

"  I  hate  Harkaway,"  he  muttered;  "I  always  did  dis- 
like him,  and  now  I  detest  him  more  than  ever.  We 
never  cottoned  at  school,  and  it's  clear  we  can't  pull 
together. " 

He  forgot  that  Jack's  hostility  was  entirely  provoked 
by  his  own  bad  conduct. 

He  had  never  kept  faith  with  his  companions,  and  he 
had  not  hesitated  to  act  in  the  most  murderous  manner 
towards  them. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  1 29 

Was  it  any  wonder  that  Jack  was  obliged  to  use  harsh 
and  strong  measures  ? 

But  the  wicked  are  always  slow  to  blame  themselves. 

Their  evil  thoughts  lead  them  to  think  unkindly  of  the 
virtuous  and  good. 

As  he  went  along  he  passed  groves  of  nutmeg  trees 
growing  wild. 

This  useful  tree  is  in  such  abundance  that  the  land  is 
full  of  it  without  its  being  planted  by  anyone. 

All  the  islands  in  the  Archipelago  produce  it  more  or  less. 

When  June  and  September  come,  the  nutmeg,  which 
produces  the  mace  outside  the  shell,  is  ready  for  gathering, 
and  when  the  natives  are  inclined  for  trade,  it  brings  a 
rich  harvest. 

Feeling  thirsty,  Hunston  threw  a  heavy  stone  at  a 
cocoanut  palm,  and  brought  down  a  rich  cluster  of  the 
ripe  fruit. 

Cutting  them  open  with  his  knife,  he  put  his  mouth  to 
them  and  sucked  out  the  rich  juice. 

Then  he  stooped  down  and  cut  a  pineapple. 

The  Malays  and  Javanese  call  it  nanas,  and  are  very 
fond  of  it. 

"  Fancy  a  fellow  cutting  pineapples  and  sucking  cocoa- 
nuts,  "said  Hunston.  "Those  who  go  to  sea  have  a  chance 
of  meeting  with  strange  things.  Some  chaps  like  it.  I 
clon't.  I'd  rather  be  smoking  my  pipe  and  dipping  my 
beak  into  a  foaming  pewter  of  malt  in  some  quiet  pub, 
going  out  of  the  Strand  or  Tower  Hill,  than  running  wild 
in  this  beastly  hole." 

He  had  not  gone  much  further  before  he  saw  a  tall  dark 
form  in  front  of  him. 

' '  Scissors  !  "  he  ejaculated. 

He  had  come  face  to  face  with  a  native  whom  he  had 
not  much  difficulty  in  recognizing  as  the  Tuan  Biza. 

The  recognition  was  mutual. 

"Ha!"  exclaimed  the  chief.  "Has  the  great  spirit 
sent  you  to  us  again  ?  " 

A  cruel  smile  played  round  the  corners  of  his  ugly  black 
mouth. 

"Fiddlesticks,"  said    Hunston.      "I've  nothing    to  do 
with  spirits,  although  I  shouldn't  mind  four  of  pale  brandy, 
cold,  with  a  lump  of  ice  in  it.     This  land  of  yours  is  so 
jolly  hot" 
'9 


T  30          JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"Why  do  you  seek  our  camp  then?"  continued  the 
Tuan  Biza,  who  did  not  know  whether  to  regard  Hunston 
as  a  friend  or  enemy. 

' '  To  put  you  up  to  a  good  thing.  Do  you  know  enough 
English  to  understand  that  ?  " 

The  chief  nodded  his  head  in  token  of  assent. 

"I  want  to  be  your  friend,"  continued  Hunston.  "  Let 
us  enter  into  an  explanation.  When  you  caught  me  a 
few  days  back,  I  had  had  a  row  with  my  companion." 

"Ah!"  said  the  Tuan  Biza,  with  a  significant  look. 
"Those  who  with  you  were  wreck." 

"Just  so." 

"  flow  many  ?  " 

The  chief  counted  on  his  ringers  one,  two,  three,  four. 

Then  Hunston  stopped  him. 

"There  were  four,"  he  said.  "But  one  is  dead.  That 
is  to  say,  we  were  five  in  all.  One  being  dead,  and  I  be- 
ing here,  the  number  is  reduced  to  three.  Do  you  under- 
stand ?  " 

"Yes,"  replied  the  Tuan  Biza. 

"Very  well.  They  have  arms,  guns,  pistols,  and  pow- 
der. Do  you  know  what  those  are?" 

"No,"  replied  the  chief.  "I  learn  English  when  I 
work  in  the  hold  of  a  ship  ;  but  I  never  see  what  you 
speak  of.  I  go  to  the  coast,  but  not  know  much." 

"I'll  enlighten  your  ignorance  then,"  said  Hunston. 
"You  remember  Buru  being  hurt,  as  you  thought,  by  the 
spirit  ?  Well,  it  was  a  shot  fired  from  a  gun  held  by  one 
of  my  late  companions." 

The  chief  intimated  that  he  had  heard  of  such  wonder- 
ful things,  though  he  had  never  handled  them,  and  he 
thought  he  had  seen  them,  but  he  had  never  taken  any 
particular  notice  of  or  interest  in  them. 

In  fact,  the  Tuan  Biza  knew  very  little  about  the  habits, 
customs  and  weapons  of  civilized  countries. 

He  had  obtained  his  knowledge  of  English  from  some 
traders  to  whom  he  sold  spice,  and  who  employed  him  to 
load  the  cargo  ;  but  that  was  long  ago. 

With  great  difficulty  Hunston  made  him  understand 
that  guns  could  kill  anything  at  a  certain  distance,  and 
that  his  three  companions  had  a  good  store  of  them,  to- 
gether with  powder  and  shot. 

He  added  that  they  lived  in  a  house  they  had  built,  not 


/A  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  131 

far  from  where  they  were  then  standing,  and  that  they 
had  saved  a  variety  of  valuable  things  from  the  wreck  of 
their  ship. 

The  Tuan  Biza  was  a  sharp  man  in  his  way,  and  he 
comprehended  Hunston's  meaning  so  far  as  to  say — 

"  You  want  to  be  one  of  us,  a  head-hunter?  " 

' '  Yes.  I  should  like  to  have  Jack's  head  and  Harvey's, " 
replied  Hunston,  savagely. 

"Who  Jack?     Who  Harvey?  "  asked  the  chief. 

"The  people  in  the  castle — Jack's  castle." 

"And  the  other,  the  three  one  ?  " 

He  meant  the  "  third  "  one. 

"Oh,  he's  a  pal  o'  mine;  a  friend,  I  mean,  and  I'll 
entice  him  out.  I  don't  want  his  head." 

"And  you  will  show  us  how  to  get  the  lightning  guns 
and  the  stores  ? " 

"  Of  course  I  will.  You  and  I  with  your  men  can  do 
it,"  answered  Hunston.  "But  tell  me,  why  are  you 
stopping  here?  " 

"  Buru  is  badly  hurt,"  replied  the  Tuan  Biza.  "I 
thought  the  spirit  struck  him  by  lightning,  but  I  now  see 
that  it  was  the  fire-gun.  We  came  here  to  have  a  feast, 
according  to  our  customs.  We  not  live  here.  Our 
island  many  miles,  fifteen,  twenty,  thirty  from  here. 
When  Buru  well,  we  go  back  in  two  boat." 

"  Oh,  that's  it  ?  Will  you  take  me  with  you,  and  make 
me  your  king  ?  " 

"  First  give  us  the  fire-gun  and  the  ship's  things.  Do 
this  for  us,  and  we  will  make  you  king,"  answered  the 
Tuan  Biza  cautiously. 

"That's  an  agreement.  I'll  lead  you  against  Jack's 
castle. " 

"When?" 

"Oh,  there's  no  hurry.  We'd  better  wait  a  few  days, 
as  they  expect  an  attack  now,  and  if  we  are  quiet,  they 
will  not  be  so  watchful.  You  see  we  have  no  guns,  and 
they  have  an  advantage  over  us." 

"Come  with  me,"  said  the  chief.  "I  will  make  you 
friendly  with  my  young  men.  You  are  tattooed,  and 
they  will  not  hurt  you,  because  they  think  you  are  under 
the  protection  of  the  great  spirit." 

"You  won't  let  Keyali  have  my  head?  Keyali  wants 
a  head,  you  know,"  remarked  Hunston. 


132          JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"I  am  Tuan  Biza, "  answered  the  chief,  drawing  him- 
self up  grandly. 

"All  right.  I  only  want  to  be  on  the  safe  side.  No 
tricks  upon  travellers.  Don't  you  try  any  games  on  with 
me.  It  won't  wash." 

This  speech  was  not  very  comprehensible  to  the  Tuan 
Biza,  but  he  seemed  to  catch  the  sense  of  it,  and,  taking 
Hunston  by  the  hand,  led  him  some  little  distance  to  the 
camp. 

The  warriors  were  surprised  to  see  Hunston. 

His  appearance,  owing  to  his  recent  tattooing,  was 
rather  savage  and  ferocious,  but  they  might  not  have 
received  him  favourably,  unless  the  chief  had  told  them 
that  he  was  their  great  friend,  and  was  going  to  get  them 
heads  and  many  good  things  belonging  to  the  white  men. 

When  the  Tuan  Biza's  companions  understood  the 
benefit  that  Hunston  was  going  to  confer  upon  them,  and 
realised  that  their  chief  had  made  a  compact  with  him, 
they  crowded  round  Hunston,  and  gave  him  signs  of 
friendship. 

This  was  enough  for  Hunston. 

When  he  felt  that  his  life  was  safe,  he  became  arrogant 
once  more. 

"  Give  me  some  of  that  spirit  stuff  you  make  out  of  the 
palm,"  he  exclaimed. 

They  brought  him  what  he  required  in  the  half  of  a 
cocoanut. 

Then  he  threw  himself  down  on  some  leaves  under  a 
tree,  and  prepared  to  go  to  sleep. 

"Keep  your  friends  away  from  me,  will  you?"  he 
continued  to  the  chief.  "  I  may  be  a  worthy  object  of 
curiosity,  but  I  want  to  be  quiet  for  a  spell,  and  your  nigger 
friends  don't  smell  nice  when  the  wind  blows  this  way." 

The  Tuan  Biza  ordered  the  open  space  around  Hunston 
to  be  kept  clear. 

He  collected  his  companions  in  another  spot,  and  told 
them  all  what  Hunston  was  going  to  do  for  them. 

At  the  prospect  of  heads  and  plunder  into  the  bargain, 
they  all  grew  jolly. 

The  palm  spirit  passed  freely  from  one  to  another. 

War  songs  were  sung,  and  they  talked  of  nothing  else 
than  the  coming  murder  of  the  whites,  against  whom 
their  new  associate  Hunston  was  to  lead  them. 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  133 

Hunston  and  the  savages  had  made  friends. 

The  alliance  boded  no  good  to  Jack  and  his  companions 
in  the  castle. 

But  some  people's  consciences  are  elastic. 

At  all  events  Hunston  slept  calmly,  and  did  not  seem 
to  be  troubled  with  bad  dreams. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

A  MESSAGE  FROM  THE  SEA. 

IN  about  an  hour  Harvey  came  out  of  the  castle  with  a 
basin  full  of  peas. 

"  What  have  you  got  there  ?  "  inquired  Jack. 

"Peas — soaked  in  oil  of  vitriol,"  replied  Harvey, 
"you'll  see  the  birds  pick  them  up  and  roll  about  quite 
groggy,  when  we  can  go  and  wring  their  necks.  The 
peas  will  burn  a  hole  in  their  crops,  and  fall  out  of  them- 
selves, so  that  the  game  won't  be  injured  at  all." 

"You  and  your  uncle  were  up  to  a  few  rummy  dodges," 
remarked  Jack.  "  I  should  call  him  a  scientific  poacher." 

"He  was  all  that.  It  was  a  lark  to  hear  the  squire's 
keeper  come  and  say,  '  I  can't  make  out,  Mr.  Harvey, 
where  the  birds  go  to.  Covey  after  covey  vanishes. 
There  must  be  some  desperate  poachers  about  some- 
where,'"  replied  Harvey,  laughing  as  he  thought  of  it. 

Walking  to  the  edge  of  the  clearing,  Harvey  scattered 
the  peas  about,  and  retired  to  watch  the  result. 

The  timid  birds  did  not  come  down  from  the  trees  until 
the  coast  was  clear. 

When  the  flock  found  out  the  peas,  which  had  been 
partially  boiled  in  hot  water,  and  then  soaked  in  vitriol, 
they  snapped  them  up  savagely. 

The  effect  was  soon  visible. 

They  were  unable  to  fly,  and  staggered  about  in 
eccentric  circles. 

Jack  and  Harvey  rushed  up  and  seized  them  easily, 
wringing  their  necks,  and  bagging  several  dozen,  which 
thinned  the  flock  considerably.  The  finest  they  reserved 
for  eating — the  others  they  tied  to  stakes  driven  in  the 


134         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

ground,  and  used  as  scarcecrows  to  frighten  the  others 
away. 

"We  might  have  tried  that  dodge  on  with  old  Mole's 
pigeons  at  Crawcour's,"  remarked  Jack. 

Maple  now  appeared  with  Jack's  dinner.  The  birds 
were  done  to  a  turn,  and  found  to  be  excellent  eating. 

"I  don't  know  what  this  fowl  is  called,  but  it  eats 
better  than  parrot,"  Jack  remarked,  "and  your  plan  of 
killing  these  things  will  save  our  powder  and  shot,  of 
which  we  haven't  got  too  much.  Try  a  wing." 

"  Don't  mind  if  I  do,"  answered  Harvey. 

It  was  the  custom  of  Maple  to  go  to  the  signal  station 
that  Mr.  Mole  had  built,  for  an  hour  every  day,  to  sweep 
the  sea  with  a  glass  in  the  chance  of  seeing  a  passing  sail. 

Approaching  Jack,  he  exclaimed — 

"Shall  I  go  to  the  look-out  now  ?  " 

"  Have  you  done  your  work?  "  replied  Jack. 

"Yes."  ' 

"Cut along,  then,  and  don't  go  to  sleep  as  you  did  the 
other  day.  If  I  come  up  and  find  you  winking  even,  I'll 
take  it  out  of  you,"  Jack  said. 

Maple  put  a  telescope  under  his  arm,  and  went  to  the 
beach. 

Harvey  and  Jack  liked  the  birds  so  much  that  they 
cooked  another  brace. 

It  was  a  lovely  day,  and  after  looking  through  the 
glass,  and  .seeing  nothing  in  the  shape  of  a  ship,  Maple 
thought  he  would  like  a  bath. 

"The  sea  looks  jolly  tempting,"  he  muttered.  "I'll 
chance  a  walloping.  Jack's  gorging  those  birds,  and 
he's  a  beggar  to  eat  when  he  gets  anything  he  likes.  I'll 
have  a  dip,  if  I  die  for  it." 

Quickly  throwing  off  his  clothes,  he  walked  along  the 
hot  sands,  which  almost  burned  his  naked  feet,  until  he 
came  to  a  rock-bound  pool,  clear  as  crystal. 

The  retiring  tide  had  left  it  full  of  water,  and  its  depth 
was  about  three  feet,  while  its  circumference  might  have 
been  a  couple  of  dozen  yards. 

Beautiful  shells  and  sprigs  of  coral  glistened  at  the 
bottom,  which,  like  the  beach,  was  lined  with  soft,  golden 
sand. 

Plunging  in,  Maple  splashed  about  like  a  young  and 
sportive  porpoise. 


JA  CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  135 

"This  is  something  like,"  he  exclaimed,  as  he  beat  the 
water  back  in  childish  sport.  "The  sun  has  just  made 
the  water  deliciously  warm.  This  is  Jack  and  Harvey's 
bathing-place.  They'll  warm  me  if  they  catch  me." 

Suddenly  his  eye  caught  something  round  and  black 
lying  on  the  top  of  the  water,  half  hidden  by  a  patch  of 
seaweed  in  which  it  had  got  entangled. 

"What's  that  ?  "  he  cried.      "  It  looks  like  a  bottle." 

It  was  a  bottle. 

Wading  up  to  it,  he  grasped  an  ordinary  black  bottle, 
which,  once  upon  a  time,  might  have  contained  port  or 
sherry. 

It  seemed  very  light. 

A  cork  was  stuffed  firmly  into  the  neck,  and  as  it  rode 
on  the  surface  of  the  water,  it  could  have  had  nothing 
but  air  inside  it. 

"Only  a  bottle  somebody  has  shied  overboard  for  a 
lark,"  he  muttered,  being  about  to  throw  it  away. 

He,  however,  was  struck  by  a  brilliant  idea. 

"I'll  make  a  cockshy  of  it,"  he  said  to  himself. 

Selecting  a  prominent  piece  of  rock  at  the  edge  of 
the  basin  in  which  he  was  bathing,  he  placed  the  bottle 
on  it 

Then  he  picked  up  half  a  dozen  round  middle-sized 
pebbles. 

The  first  one  he  threw  at  the  bottle  missed  it,  but  the 
second  caught  it  plump  in  the  middle,  and  it  fell  down 
cracked  in  twenty  pieces. 

"Well,  shied,  sir;  good  shot,  indeed,  sir!"  he  ex- 
claimed, exulting  over  his  own  prowess,  just  as  if  he  was 
applauding  the  delivery  of  the  ball  from  "  Long  on  "  in  a 
cricket-field. 

Just  at  that  moment  Jack  came  up  and  thought  Maple 
had  gone  mad,  but  the  latter  soon  stopped  the  noise  he 
was  making  when  he  heard  the  king's  voice. 

"What's  all  this  hullaballoo  about?"  cried  Jack; 
"and  what  do  you  mean  by  leaving  the  signal  station 
when  you're  on  duty  ?  " 

"I  wanted  to  bathe,"  replied  Maple. 

"I  believe  you  will  be  all  the  sweeter  for  washing,  and 
on  that  ground  I  won't  say  anything  more  about  it,"  Jack 
exclaimed,  with  a  smile.  "But  what  was  that  I  heard 
break  ?  It  sounded  like  glass." 


136          JA  CK  HARK  A IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"So  it  was.  I  found  a  bottle  and  made  a  cockshy  oi 
it.  There  is  what  remains  of  it. " 

Jack  approached  the  broken  bottle  and  the  wind  gently 
tvafted  a  slip  of  paper  towards  him. 

He  bent  down  and  seized  it  between  his  fingers. 
'  I  say  1 "  he  cried  ;   "  it's  lucky  I  came  up." 
•  Why  ?  "  asked  Maple. 
'  Because  it's  a  message  from  the  sea." 
What's  that  ?  " 

Don't  you  know  that  very  often  when  a  ship  is  sink- 
ing, people  will  write  something  on  a  bit  of  paper,  and 
putting  it  in  a  bottle,  cork  it  down  and  chuck  it  into  the 
sea,  in  the  expectation  of  its  being  washed  ashore  or 
picked  up  by  some  one?  " 

"And  is  that  a  message?  "  asked  Maple,  coming  out  of 
the  water  and  basking  in  the  sun  to  dry  himself  before  he 
put  on  his  clothes. 

Jack  was  too  much  absorbed  in  the  perusal  of  the  mes- 
sage to  pay  him  any  further  attention. 

"What  is  it,  Jack?  You  might  tell  a  fellow,"  con- 
tinued Maple,  who  really  felt  curious. 

"  Find  out,"  answered  Jack. 

Holding  the  paper  in  his  hand,  he  hastened  back  to  the 
castle  to  find  Harvey. 

The  latter  was  lying  under  a  tree  in  front  of  the  castle, 
to  protect  himself  from  the  heat,  which,  being  the  middle 
of  the  day,  was  very  great. 

As  near  as  possible  the  sun  was  in  its  meridian. 

"What's  the  shindy,  Jack?"  asked  Harvey,  noticing, 
that  he  was  agitated. 

"Come  inside  and  I'll  tell  you,"  replied  Jack. 

"Just  like  my  luck,"  muttered  Harvey,  "  I  no  soonei 
settle  myself  down  for  a  snooze  than  somebody  rouses 
me.  I'm  like  the  old  woman  in  the  story,  who  said  she 
was  doomed  to  be  flustrated." 

He  entered  the  castle  after  Jack,  singing — 

•'I  feel— I  feel— I  feel— 
I  feel  like  a  morning  star ; 
I  feel— I  feel— I  feel " 

"I  wish  you'd  make  some  allowance  for  my  feelings, 
Dick,  and  not  be  howling  that  rubbish  in  my  ear,"  inter- 
.'trpted  Jack 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  137 

"  What's  come  to  your  royal  highness  ? "  asked  Harvey. 

"  A  message  from  the  sea." 

"  The  deuce  there  has  !  That's  interesting.  Let's  have 
it,"  Harvey  exclaimed,  adding — 

"  The  most  devoted  and  obedient  subject  of  your  august 
majesty  impatiently  awaits  your  pleasure.  Speak,  oh 
king,  and  don't  make  any  bones  abeut  it." 

"  I'll  break  your  bones,  Dick,  if  you  chaff,"  answered 
Jack  good-humouredly. 

"  Start  with  Maple  or  send  him  into  the  woods  to  catch 
a  nigger,  if  your  majesty  is  in  a  savage  humour,"  replied 
Harvey. 

"  Do  you  want  to  hear  the  message?  " 

"Yes.  What  did  I  leave  my  nest  under  the  palm  tree 
for?  I'd  rigged  up  a  punkah — a  beautiful  one.  It  is 
an  old  door,  hung  on  a  branch.  I  have  tied  a  piece  of 
string  to  it,  and  can  move  it  up  and  down,  which  makes  a 
splendid  draught  just  over  one's  head.  I  shouldn't 
have  left  it,  I  can  assure  you,  unless  I  thought  urgent 
affairs  of  state  required  my  presence  in  the  council  cham- 
ber. Fire  away." 

Jack  straightened  the  paper,  and  prepared  to  read. 


CHAPTER  XXVIL 

WIDE   AWAKE. 

THIS  was  the  message  from  the  sea : — 

"  Having  come  to  the  conclusion  that  I  might  improve 
my  circumstances  by  emigration,  I  embarked  with  my 
wife  and  child  in  the  'Eastern  Monarch'  but  on  gaining 
the  Indian  Ocean,  we  encountered  bad  weather,  which 
ultimately  made  us  a  wreck. 

' '  At  the  time  I  write,  the  boats  are  being  lowered,  and 
we  are  going  to  seek  safety  where  we  may  find  it. 

"This  is  to  let  my  friends  in  England  know  how  dread- 
ful our  situation  is.  God  help  us  !  " 

Jack  paused,  and  looked  up. 

"Well,  what  is  there  in  that?"  inquired  Harvey. 

"The  signature  is  *J.  Scratchley,  late  of  Highgate, 
London,'"  answered  Jack. 


138         JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"What  then?" 

"  Haven't  I  told  you  that  I  was  brought  up  by  a  Mr. 
Scratchley  ?  " 

"Ah,  I  see." 

"And  Emily,  his  dear  little  daughter,  is  the  only  girl  I 
ever  loved  in  my  life. " 

"Excuse  my  forgetfulness,"  said  Harvey.  "I  remem- 
ber it  now.  Of  course  you  were  spoony  on  Emily,  and 
you  think  that  she  has  been  wrecked  with  her  father  in 
the  'Eastern  Monarch.'  It's  as  plain  as  a  pikestaff  now. 
But  don't  fret  She's  somewhere  about.  No  doubt  she's 
saved." 

"  I  don't  know,"  replied  Jack,  with  a  shake  of  the  head. 

"Oh,  yes;  she  is.  It's  better  than  if  she'd  'gone  to 
Brigham  Young,  a  Mormonite  to  be. 

"I'll  tell  you  what  I  fancy,  "continued  Jack.  "I  fancy 
Emily  is  that  girl  that  Hunston's  savages  spoke  about. 
It's  my  firm  impression  that  she  is  on  one  of  those  is- 
lands." 

"  Shouldn't  wonder,  "answered  Harvey,  after  thinking  a 
moment.  "  It's  very  likely  ;  and  if  it  is  Emily,  won't  it 
be  jolly  to  save  her?  " 

"She  must  be  getting  a  big  girl  now.  Who'd  have 
thought  oid  Scratchley  would  have  emigrated  ?  " 

"  Who'd  would  have  thought  of  Mole  going  to  China." 

"True,"  said  Jack.  "It's  a  curious  world;  so  full  of 
changes.  We  never  know  one  year  where  we  shall  be 
next. " 

"Was  this  letter  corked  up  in  a  bottle?  " 

"Yes." 

"What's  me  date?" 

"It  isn't  dated.  I  suppose  Scratchley  was  too  much 
flurried  to  think  of  dates  ;  and  if  it  were  it  wouldn't  help 
us,  for  I  don't  really  know  the  day  of  the  week  or  the 
month  of  the  year.  I  can  only  guess  at  them." 

"What's  the  odds,  so  long  as  you're  happy?"  said 
Harvey. 

"  I'm  not  happy, "  answered  Jack.  "I  don't  mind  be- 
ing here  so  much  because  I've  got  you,  and  it's  always  jolly 
to  have  a  friend.  Robinson  Crusoe  is  all  very  well 
on  paper,  but  in  reality  it  becomes  tiresome  when  it  goes 
on  too  long.  I  must  rescue  Emily." 

' '  She's  getting  a  big  girl  by  this  time, "  observed  Harvey. 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  1 39 

"  Yes  ;  and  I'm  a  big  boy.  Within  the  last  few  weeks 
I  feel  as  if  I  had  become  a  man,  Dick." 

"So  do  I.  Being  in  one's  own  house  makes  one  feel 
manly." 

"What's  that?  "  cried  Jack,  suddenly. 

"What?" 

"  Hush  !  "  Jack  continued,  putting  his  finger  to  his  lips; 
adding,  as  he  lowered  his  voice  to  a  whisper — "  There  is 
some  one  in  the  bushes  to  the  left.  Keep  a  good  lookout, 
I'll  go  and  fox  him." 

In  a  moment  Jack  had  glided  away. 

Before  Harvey  had  recovered  from  his  astonishment, 
he  had  disappeared. 

Five  minutes  had  elapsed.     It  was  an  age  to  Harvey. 

Then  Jack  returned. 

"That's  worth  something, "he exclaimed.  "I've found 
out  what's  going  on.  Wasn't  there  a  cove  in  ancient  his- 
tory who  had  a  hundred  eyes  ? " 

' '  Argus.     Mythological  sort  of  buffer, "  replied  Harvey. 

"  That's  the  man.  Well,  one  ought  to  be  like  him  to 
keep  one's  head  on  one's  shoulders.  What  do  you  think  ? 
You'll  never  guess." 

"I  shan't  try.  Put  me  out  of  my  misery  at  once," 
answered  Harvey. 

"  I  saw  Maple  talking  to  Hunston." 

"No!" 

"I  did  though,  and  no  flies,"  replied  Jack. 

"You  should  say  mosquitoes.  Mosquitoes  are  the 
customers  one  meets  with  here,"  remarked  Harvey. 

"  It's  all  the  same.  A  '  muskeeter'  is  only  a  big,  over- 
grown, stinging  sort  of  fly.  But  listen  to  me.  Maple 
has  been  talking  to  Hunston,  and  has  agreed  to  betray 
us." 

"  Did  you  hear  that  ?  " 

"Yes;  I  was  just  in  time.  If  I'd  had  my  gun,  I  do 
think  I  should  have  felt  justified  in  peppering  Mr.  Hun- 
ston." 

"The  brute  !  "  said  Harvey. 

"There  is  to  be  a  night  attack,"  continued  Jack. 

"When?" 

"To-night.  Maple  is  to  ask  us  to  be  on  guard,  and  to 
kill  the  dog.  Then  the  niggers,  led  by  Hunston,  are  to 
come  up  and  tomahawk  us." 


1 40          JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

''  A  very  neat  arrangement." 

"  Isn't  it  ?  Fortunately  we  are  wide  awake,  and  they've 
got  to  spell  '  able'  before  they  do  it." 

"It  doesn't  matter  so  much  now  we  know  what  their 
little  gatiie  is,"  said  Harvey.  "  Because  we  can  choke 
them  off  if  they  don't  surprise  us." 

"  I  don't  mean  that  enterprising  young  nigger  Keyali,  I 
told  you  of,  to  have  my  head,"  replied  Jack. 

"And  he  shan't  have  mine.  Not  much.  I  guess  we 
shall  be  too  many  for  them." 

"  Rather.  Just  a  few,"  answered  Jack.  "Still  it  is  as 
well  to  know  what  we've  got  to  expect" 

"We  ought  to  have  started  Maple  when  we  kicked 
Hunston  out." 

"So  we  ought.     They  always  did  hang  together." 

"What  a  reptile  he  is,"  Harvey  observed. 

"Reptile.  He's  worse  than  that.  I'd  rather  make  a 
friend  of  a  boa  constrictor  than  of  him,"  replied  Jack, 
indignantly. 

"What  shall  we  do  with  him?  Drown  him  like  a 
kitten,  or  kill  him  with  a  back-hander  like  a  rabbit  ? " 

"  Neither  one  nor  the  other.  When  we  are  attacked  he 
is  to  go  over  to  the  enemy  with  as  many  loaded  guns  as 
he  can  carry.  He  knows  where  the  loaded  guns  are. 
We  will  change  the  position,  and  put  some  empty  ones 
there. " 

"That's  not  bad,  but  he  ought  to  be  done  something 
to,"  said  Harvey. 

"Wait  till  the  battle  begins.  The  savages  will  think 
their  guns,  stolen  by  Maple,  are  loaded,  and  they  will 
advance  pluckily.  You'll  see  Maple  and  Hunston  among 
them,  and  if  I  get  a  cool  shot  at  either  of  them,  I  shall 
think  I'm  justified  in  pulling  the  trigger." 

"  I  should  think  you  would,  too,"  said  Harvey. 

"  We  shall  kill  the  whole  boiling  of  them,  and  a  good 
job  it  will  be.  It's  very  hard  we  can't  be  left  alone. 
We're  not  interfering  with  anyone.  However,  they'll  get 
it  hot  this  journey,  or  I'm  very  much  mistaken." 

Presently  Maple  came  up,  looking  rather  sheepish. 

"Hullo,  Maple,  what's  the  row?"  asked  Harvey. 

"I'm  all  right,"  replied  Maple,  "bar  the  heat.  This 
country  takes  it  out  of  a  fellow,  and  makes  him  want  to 
sleep  half  his  time." 


fA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  141 

"  Oh  !  I  thought  you'd  seen  somebody  ?  " 

"  I  haven  t  seen  anybody,  and  don't  want  to." 

"Don't  stand  there  jawing.  Go  and  do  something," 
^xclaimed  Harvey.  "  What  do  you  suppose  we  keep  you 
tor  ?  " 

Maple  slunk  away,  and  pretended  to  busy  himself  in 
some  way. 

"  It'll  soon  be  over,"  he  said  to  himself.  "They  don't 
know  as  much  as  I  do." 

And  he  chuckled  quietly. 

In  the  afternoon  Jack  placed  some  empty  guns  where 
the  loaded  ones  had  been,  and  transferred  the  latter  to 
another  spot. 

He  and  Harvey  did  not  appear  to  have  any  idea  of 
what  was  going  on,  and  treated  Maple  just  as  they  had 
done  before. 

This  threw  the  latter  off  his  guard. 

Jack  was  on  guard,  but  he  lay  down,  and  Maple 
thought  he  was  asleep. 

Taking  advantage  of  his  apparent  slumber,  he  removed 
the  guns  and  put  them  under  a  tree  in  the  clearing. 

All  this  was  observed  by  Jack. 

It  was  about  twelve  o'clock  when  Maple  disappeared 
altogether. 

Jack  rose  and  touched  Harvey  on  the  shoulder. 

"  Now  for  it,"  he  exclaimed. 

"Are  they  here  ?"  asked  Harvey,  who,  in  accordance 
with  their  arrangements,  had  been  having  a  nap. 

"I  don't  think  they  are  far  off.  Wake  up.  Maple's 
stepped  it. " 

' '  Are  the  guns  gone  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"I'm  ready,"  said  Harvey.  "Give  us  your  hand, 
Jack.  Think  of  me  if  I'm  picked  off." 

"God  bless  you,  Dick.  If  you  die  I  shall  lose  the  only 
friend  I  ever  had,"  answered  Jack,  whose  eyes  were 
moist  with  tears. 

"I  can  say  the  same.  But  I  say,  this  won't  do. 
"You're  blubbering,  and  so  am  I.  Suppose  you  tum  the 
cock  on  in  another  direction.  Let's  have  a  drop  of  some- 
thing." 

Jack  produced  a  bottle  of  brandy,  and  they  both  took 
a  sip. 


142          JACK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS, 

Nero  began  to  growl. 

"The  dog's  growling,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 

"Then  they're  coming.  Look  out.  The  loaded  guns 
are  in  that  corner.  I  have  made  two  loopholes,  one  on 
each  side  of  the  door.  You  take  one.  I'll  take  the 
other." 

"Right  you  are,"  replied  Harvey,  who  was  freshened 
up  by  the  brandy. 

"Cover  your  man  before  you  fire.  There  are  a  dozen 
of  them,  besides  Hunston  and  Maple." 

"They've  got  nothing  but  spears,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 
They're  not  worth  their  salt  as  fighting  men  against  us." 

All  at  once  the  dog  gave  a  moan. 

Jack  peeped  out,  and  saw  him  lying  on  his  side. 

It  was  evident  that  he  had  been  killed  by  an  arrow. 

Setting  his  teeth  together,  Jack  said — 

"Stand  close,  Dick.  They've  killed  the  dog.  There  is 
just  light  enough  to  enable  us  to  see  the  dark-skinned 
brutes.  It's  their  lives  or  ours." 

"So  it  is,"  replied  Harvey.  I  don't  like  the  idea  of 
shooting  anyone,  but  it's  their  lookout,  and  not  ours. 
We  don't  attack  them." 

As  he  spoke,  a  troop  of  dusky  savages  emerged  from 
the  trees  that  skirted  the  clearing,  and  approached  the 
castle. 

The  natives,  with  Hunston,  walked  behind  Maple,  who 
was  some  yards  in  front. 

Jack  sank  on  the  ground,  and  simulated  sleep  again. 

"Jack — Jack,  old  man,"  said  Maple. 

There  was  no  answer. 

"  I  say,  Jack,"  continued  Maple. 

Still  no  answer. 

Maple  retired. 

"  It's  all  right.  They're  both  asleep,  and  I've  stolen 
the  guns,"  Jack  heard  him  say. 

Then  Hunston  spoke  to  the  Tuan  Biza,  and  the  natives, 
in  obedience  to  a  sign,  again  advanced. 

"Now,  Dick,  let'em  have  it.  Remember,  it's  us  or 
them.  Aim  low,"  whispered  Jack. 

In  an  instant  a  couple  of  reports  were  heard. 

These  were  followed  by  another  and  another  in  quick 
succession. 

Loud  cries  arose  en  every  side. 


I A  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  1 43 

All  was  darkness  and  confusion. 

The  defenders  of  the  castle  continued  to  fire  as  rapidly 
as  they  were  able. 

It  must  be  acknowledged  that  Hunston  displayed  great 
courage. 

His  voice  could  be  heard  incessantly  urging  on  the 
savages  whom  he  had  led  against  his  former  friends,  and 
when  he  found  that  the  guns  Maple  had  supplied  them 
with  would  not  go  off,  his  rage  knew  no  bounds. 

The  defenders  of  the  castle  kept  up  a  steady  fire.  Such 
weapons  as  the  natives  possessed  were  of  no  use  against 
the  walls  of  the  castle. 

Seeing  his  companions  falling  around  him,  the  Tuan 
Biza  gave  the  orders  to  advance  in  a  body,  and  storm  the 
castle. 

This  was  what  Jack  was  waiting  for. 

With  his  own  hands  he  pulled  the  string  connected  with 
the  battery  of  firearms. 

There  was  the  report  of  a  volley  of  musketry,  loud 
cries  followed  the  discharge,  and  then  there  was  a  solemn 
stillness,  which  intimated  that  the  attacking  party  had 
either  all  perished,  or  had  thought  it  advisable  to  beat  a 
retreat. 

Jack  was  completely  victorious. 

He  did  not,  however,  cease  his  vigilance — for  it  was 
impossible  to  tell  what  plans  the  savages  might  have  made. 

They  might  have  had  reinforcements,  or  be  meditating 
an  attack  in  another  quarter. 

So  two  weary  hours  passed,  and  then  the  much  longed- 
for  daylight  came. 

Neither  Jack  nor  Harvey  had  made  more  than  a  passing 
remark  occasionally. 

Now  they  joined  one  another,  and  cautiously  ventured 
outside. 

Their  victory  had  been  more  complete  than  even  they 
had  anticipated. 

Eleven  dead  bodies  lay  upon  the  ground. 

First  of  all  they  passed  the  dog,  which  had  been  killed 
at  an  early  part  of  the  engagement,  and  Jack  said — 

' '  Poor  Nero  !  " 

Ten  of  the  bodies  were  those  of  fine,  handsome,  full- 
grown  natives. 

The  eleventh  was  a  white. 


144          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Passing  in  front  of  the  corpse,  Jack  said  sorrowfully — 

"  He  has  brought  it  upon  himself.  In  the  confusion 
and  the  darkness  I  cannot  say  whether  you  or  I  caused 
his  death,  Dick." 

It  was  Maple. 

The  boy  was  lying  on  his  back,  and  a  tranquil  expres- 
sion sat  upon  his  features,  as  if  death  had  been  instan- 
taneous, which  perhaps  it  was,  there  being  a  wound  in 
the  region  of  the  heart,  through  which  the  bullet  probably 
passed. 

"Poor  little  beggar,"  remarked  Harvey.  "I'm  sorry 
he's  gone.  It  makes  one  feel  lonely,  though  I  can't  say 
I  really  liked  him.  He  never  did  anything  to  deserve 
pity  at  our  hands/' 

"  Still,"  said  Jack,  "  it's  one  more  gone.  We  were  five 
when  we  were  cast  on  this  island.  Mole  was  the  first  to 
go,  then  Hunston  left  us,  and  now  Maple's  dead." 

"  He'd  have  killed  us,  Jack,  if  he  had  won  the  fight." 

"So  he  would,  but  I  would  rather  Hunston  had  been 
killed.  Maple  was  led  by  him." 

"Not  always.  Maple  had  a  wicked  mind,  though  as 
he's  gone,  I  won't  say  anything  against  him.  If  you  will 
look  at  the  matter  in  the  light  I  do,  you  will  come  to  think 
that  it's  a  good  thing  we  are  left  to  ourselves.  It  strikes 
me  we  shall  get  on  better." 

"You  and  I,  Dick,  could  jog  along  anywhere  ;  we  were 
made  to  run  together  in  double  harness." 

"There  don't  fret  any  more  about  Maple,"  replied 
Harvey.  "He  was  killed  in  fair  fight,  and  deserved  his 
fate  ;  for  a  more  treacherous  trick  than  to  steal  our  guns 
was  never  though*  of." 

"  He  and  Hunston  arranged  it ;  by  the  way,  I  suppose 
Hunston  has  got  off  clear  with  the  Tuan  Biza.  I  don't 
see  the  chief  among  the  slain." 

"We  have  killed  nearly  all  of  them — that's  a  comfort," 
Harvey  remarked. 

"After  what  has  happened,  Hunston  will  never  come 
back  to  us,"  Jack  said.  "  He'll  go  over  to  the  Tuan  Biza's 
island  and  perhaps  organise  a  fresh  expedition  against 
us." 

"  I  can't  understand  two  English  fellows  like  Hunston 
and  Maple  fighting  against  their  own  friends,"  Harvey 
said  "It  licks  me  altogether." 


JA  CK  HA  RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SC  HO  OLD  A  YS.          \  45 

"I've  been  thinking  about  it,"  replied  Jack  ;  "and  it 
seems  to  me  that  when  a  man  gives  way  to  his  wicked 
thoughts  and  passions,  ever  so  little,  he  opens  the  door 
to  temptation,  and  he  goes  on  doing  low  and  dirty  things 
till  it  becomes  a  habit  with  him,  and  he  doesn't  know 
when  to  stop." 

"There's  a  good  deal  of  truth  in  that ;  a  fellow  becomes 
a  villain  by  degrees,  not  all  at  once." 

"  Examine  the  history  of  a  thief,"  continued  Jack,  "  and 
you  will  find  that  he  has  been  bad  in  other  things,  before 
be  brought  himself  to  steal.  People  are  not  born  bad. 
Its  giving  way  to  temper,  idleness,  and  one's  passion, 
and  being  self-willed,  that  does  it ;  but  I  don't  want  to 
preach  a  sermon.  Maple's  dead,  and  we  must  bury  him 
decently,  as  well  as  those  others." 

"Better  dig  a  trench  for  the  natives,"  Harvey  sug- 
gested. 

' '  Very  well, "  answered  Jack,  ' '  and  give  Maple  a  grave 
to  himself.  Fancy,  Dick,  our  having  killed  all  those.  It 
seems  very  dreadful,  doesn't  it  ? " 

"  Killing's  no  murder  in  self-defence.  We  didn't  begin 
the  row.  Take  a  spade  and  make  a  start.  I'll  wire  in  on 
this  side  and  meet  you  half  way." 

They  selected  a  sequestered  spot,  some  little  distance 
from  the  castle,  and  in  about  four  hours  had  dug  a  trench 
sufficiently  deep  to  bury  the  natives  in. 

Reverently  they  placed  the  bodies  in  the  hole  and  covered 
them  up  with  the  soil,  for  they  knew  that  all,  whether 
Christian  or  savage,  go,  after  death,  to  meet  their  Creator. 

Their  next  care  was  to  bury  Maple,  which  they  did  in 
a  green  spot,  on  which  the  sunshine  played,  and  around 
which  the  birds  sang  and  sported. 

Neither  Jack  nor  Harvey  said  anything,  but  they  both 
cried  heartily  as  they  laid  the  little  fellow's  body  in  the 
grave. 

They  were  not  ashamed  of  their  tears. 

Nor  had  they  any  reason  to  be  so. 

We  like  a  boy,  or  a  man  either  for  that  matter,  to  be 
able  to  shed  a  tear  when  there  is  occasion  for  it. 

It  shows  that  he's  got  a  heart  and  not  a  bit  of  stone  in 
his  bosom. 

When  the  last  sod  had  been  beaten  down,  Jack  fell  on 
his  knees  and  said  something  in  a  low  voice. 
10 


I  &.(>         JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Harvey  did  not  hear  every  word,  but  he  knew  it  was  a 
prayer. 

When  Jack  had  done,  Dick  slowly  said — 

"Amen." 

All  the  rest  of  that  day  Jack  was  busy  carving  a  little 
cross,  which  he  placed  at  the  head  of  the  grave. 

As  they  went  away  after  performing  their  last  office  of 
respect  for  the  memory  of  the  dead,  Jack's  eyes  were 
moistened  again. 

He  seized  Harvey's  hand,  and  wringing  it,  exclaimed — 

"I  can't  help  it,  Dick.  I  know  I'm  an  old  fool ;  but  I 
thought  I  should  make  a  decent  man  of  him  some  day  if 
I  could  only  get  him  away  from  Hunston's  influence." 

"  When  sow's  ears  make  silk  purses,  then "  began 

Harvey. 

"  I  know  all  that,"  interrupted  Jack.  "Perhaps  you're 
right.  Let's  talk  about  something  else.  Come  for  a  stroll ; 
we're  safe  enough  now.  The  savages  have  had  enough 
to  last  them  some  time  and  they  won't  bother  us  again, 
I'll  bet." 

"  I  don't  like  to  leave  the  castle,"  replied  Harvey. 

' '  There's  no  danger.  I  think  we  have  killed  the  lot 
with  the  exception  of  the  Tuan  Biza  and  Hunston." 

"The  very  two  I  should  have  liked  to  see  fall." 

"Yes.  They  are  the  ones  who  are  likely  to  give  us 
future  trouble,"  replied  Jack. 

As  they  went  along  they  remarked  that  the  volcanic 
mountain  was  in  a  state  of  agitation. 

On  the  south  west  side,  about  one-fourth  of  the  distance 
from  its  summit,  was  a  deep,  wide  gulf. 

Out  of  this  arose  thick  opaque  clouds  of  white  gas, 
which,  in  the  still  clear  air,  was  seen  rolling  grandly  up- 
wards in  one  gigantic,  expanding  column  to  the  sky. 

On  its  top  were  thin,  veil-like  clouds,  which  occasion- 
ally gathered  and  then  slowly  floated  away,  dissolving 
into  the  pure  ether. 

These  cloud  masses  were  chiefly  composed  of  steam  and 
sulphurous  acid  gas. 

As  they  poured  out  they  indicated  what  an  active  labora- 
tory nature  had  deep  within  the  bowels  of  this  old  volcano. 

"  Look  out,  Jack  !  "  cried  Harvey  all  at  once. 

In  a  moment  Jack  had  raised  his  gun  to  his  shoulder. 

"  What  is  it?  "  he  exclaimed. 


JA  CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  147 

"  I  don't  know  exactly,  but  unless  I  am  going  to  fancy 
things,  I  could  swear  I  saw  a  nigger  in  the  bush." 

As  he  spoke  a  native  emerged  from  the  concealment  of 
the  jungle. 

He  advanced  on  his  hands  and  knees  in  token  of  sub- 
mission, and  finding  that  no  harm  was  done  him,  he  stood 
upright  in  a  submissive  attitude. 

Of  middle  height,  the  fellow  had  a  good-humoured, 
ingenious  countenance,  though  he  appeared  to  have  suf- 
fered recently  from  hunger. 

His  only  clothing  was  the  strip  of  the  inner  bark  of  a 
tree,  beaten  with  stones,  until  it  looked  very  much  like 
rough  white  paper,  and  which  we  have  described  before 
as  being  peculiar  to  these  islands. 

It  passed  round  the  waist,  and  covered  the  loins  in  such 
a  way,  that  one  end  hung  down  as  far  as  the  knee. 

He  was  unarmed,  and  Jack  refrained  from  firing  at  him, 
as  he  did  not  seem  to  have  the  slightest  intention  of 
harming  them. 

"Take  care,"  said  Harvey,  as  he  saw  Jack  lower  his 
gun  ;  "  perhaps  there  are  more  behind,  and  it's  only  a 
dodge. " 

' '  I  don't  think  so.  You  keep  guard,  while  I  make  signs 
and  try  to  find  out  what  his  game  is." 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 


THE  native  went  through  a  performance  which,  as  Jack 
said,  would  have  puzzled  a  deaf  and  dumb  man. 

It  was  clear  that  the  signs  he  made  were  intended  to 
convey  to  the  boys  that  he  claimed  their  protection,  and 
would  be  their  servant. 

The  native  climbed  up  a  tree,  and  bringing  down  fruit, 
placed  it  at  Jack's  feet,  kneeling  before  the  boys  ;  and 
taking  Harvey's  hand,  he  struck  himself  on  the  head  with 
it,  meaning  he  would  not  resent  a  blow. 

Then  he  pointed  to  the  sea  with  every  expression  of 
horror,  as  if  his  enemies  were  in  boats. 

"It's  quite  a  pantomime,"  remarked  Harvey. 


i  48          JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  My  idea,"  answered  Jack,  "  is,  that  this  fellow  is  one 
of  the  victims  brought  over  here  by  the  natives  who  at- 
tacked us.  I  saw  them  kill  one,  you  know.  Perhaps  this 
•one  escaped,  and  so  disappointed  them  in  their  expecta- 
tion of  his  head." 

"  Shouldn't  wonder,''  replied  Harvey. 

"  Now  Maple's  gone  we  shall  want  some  one  to  drudge 
about.  Suppose  we  enlist  this  Mr.  What-d'ye-call-him. " 

"Old  Bob  Crusoe  had  his  man,  and  he  called  him 
Friday.  I  vote  we  christen  Thingamagig  there  Monday. 
I  like  Mondays.  We  used  to  get  our  pocket-money  at 
Crawcour's  on  a  Monday.  And  he  sang — 

"  He  had  a  man  Friday 
To  keep  his  house  tidy ; 
Fortunate  Robinson  Crusoe  1 

Or  we  might  say — 

"  It  happened  on  one  day, 
We  came  across  Monday ; 

Finish  the  verse  for  me,  jack.   1  was  never  good  at  poetry. " 

"  I  couldn't  finish  it,  if  you  paid  me  for  it,"  replied  Jack. 
"But  I'll  bet  a  pound  of  snuff,  that  this  will  turn  out  an 
honest  fellow." 

While  they  were  talking,  the  native  appeared  very 
anxious,  as  if  they  thought  they  meant  to  kill  him. 

Jack,  however,  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  shook  it, 
giving  him  to  understand  by  a  variety  of  signs  that  they 
would  do  him  no  harm. 

They  led  him  back  to  the  castle  and  fed  him  on  such 
food  as  they  had  ready  to  hand,  which  he  seemed  to  like 
very  much. 

Jack  showed  him  how  to  do  various  things,  and  he 
evinced  an  aptitude  and  willingness  that  made  him  a  val- 
uable acquaintance. 

Monday  saved  the  boys  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  and  the 
poor  creature  was  as  faithful  as  a  dog,  and  as  grateful  ?-•> 
possible  for  their  kindness. 

He  began  to  learn  English,  and  acquired  a  great  pro- 
ficiency in  a  short  time,  being  singularly  quick. 

If  he  once  heard  a  word  and  was  given  its  meaning,  he 
never  forgot  it,  and  would  repeat  it  over  and  over  again 
to  himself  to  impress  it  on  his  memory. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  149 

Monday  was  not  more  than  two-and-t\venty,  strong 
and  healthy,  and  not  bad-looking,  for  one  of  his  people. 

It  was  to  Jack  that  he  attached  himself  more  than  Har- 
vey, though  he  liked  both  and  obeyed  orders  from  each. 

Still  he  was  more  Jack's  man  than  Harvey's,  if  any  dis- 
tinction could  be  fairly  drawn. 

Both  the  boys  used  to  take  the  greatest  interest  in  teach- 
ing him  their  own  language,  to  which  task  they  devoted 
several  hours  each  day. 

Of  course,  when  he  knew  English,  he  would  be  of  more 
use  to  them  and  a  better  companion. 

Fully  three  months  passed. 

Their  corn  and  their  potatoes  came  up  and  were  gath- 
ered into  the  warehouse  in  the  castle,  before  the  rainy 
season  began. 

Nothing  had  been  seen  or  heard  of  Hunston. 

Whether  he  was  alive  or  dead  they  did  not  know. 

But  Jack  had  made  a  tour  of  the  island  which  took  him 
three  days,  and  he  saw  no  signs  anywhere  of  other  occu- 
pants than  themselves. 

The  grass  was  growing  green  and  waving  over  Maple's 
grave. 

Both  Hunston  and  Maple  were  in  a  measure  forgotten. 

At  length  Monday  began  to  talk. 

His  English  was  broken  and  imperfect,  as  is  generally 
the  case  with  those  who  are  commencing  to  learn  a  lan- 
guage, for  it  takes  time  to  make  one's  self  proficient  in  the 
moods,  tenses^  etc.,  of  a  strange  tongue. 

However  he  spoke  well  enough  to  enable  Jack  to  under- 
stand him. 

This  is  in  effect  what  he  said — 

About  twenty-four  miles  off,  or  six  hours'  sail,  there 
were  two  islands  not  more  than  one  hour's  sail  from  each 
other. 

One  was  called  Ship  Island,  which  was  the  one  Hunston 
had  heard  of  from  the  Tuan  Biza. 

The  other  was  named  Limbi. 

From  this  one  Monday  came.  In  his  own  country  his 
name  was  Metabella,  but  he  was  quite  reconciled  to  the 
name  given  him,  and  even  seemed  rather  flattered  at  it. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  two  islands  were  pretty  nearly 
equal  in  point  of  numbers,  and  they  were  all  head-hunt- 


150          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

They  continually  made  war  upon  one  another. 

The  victorious  party  always  ate  its  captives,  and  gen- 
erally, in  fine  weather,  made  a  voyage  to  another  neigh- 
bouring island,  and  had  a  sort  of  a  picnic. 

"Lively  amusement,"  remarked  Jack  to  Harvey,  as 
Monday  was  proceeding  with  his  recital. 

"Nice  neighbours,"  answered  Harvey. 

Once,  Monday  said,  a  Hukam  Tua,  or  missionary,  as 
far  as  Jack  could  make  him  out,  came  to  Limbi  in  a  ship. 

The  day  after  his  arrival  the  natives  killed  and  ate  him. 

"  Did  you  have  a  bit? "  asked  Harvey. 

"Yes,"  replied  Monday  ;  "me  have  bit.  Hukam  Tua 
good,  fat,  much  nice,  Monday  eat  him  up  quick  ! " 

"You  cannibal  beast,  I  shall  never  like  you  again," 
cried  Harvey,  turning  away  in  disgust  and  loathing, 
which  the  horrid  confession  was  quite  calculated  to  pro- 
duce in  the  breast  of  a  European. 

Monday  saw  the  expression  of  his  face. 

"No  eat  mans  now,  "he  said  hastily.  "Monday  know 
better,  and  never  more  eat  up  mans.  No;  never — no." 

The  poor  fellow  kept  on  saying  this  until  Harvey  told 
him  he  forgave  him,  because  in  those  days  he  did  not 
know  any  better. 

"Are  you  sure  you  won't  wake  up  some  night  and 
make  a  meal  of  me  ?  "  asked  Harvey. 

Monday  said  there  was  no  chance  of  that.  The  teach- 
ing he  had  received  and  the  affection  he  had  for  his  mas- 
ters, would  prevent  him  from  doing  anything  of  that 
sort. 

Some  little  time  after  this  conversation  Jack  thought  of 
a  question  which  he  wished  to  put  to  Monday. 

From  what  Hunston  had  told  him  of  the  remarks  of  the 
Tuan  Biza,  and  from  the  letter  in  the  bottle  that  Maple 
had  picked  up,  he  fancied  his  dear  old  friend  Emily  was 
a  captive  in  the  hands  of  the  savages. 

The  letter  was  signed  by  Mr.  Scratchlcy  of  Highgate, 
and  it  wasn't  likely  there  would  be  two  people  of  that 
name. 

Nc,  was  it  surprising  that  a  scheming,  unscrupulous 
man  like  Scratchley  should  make  up  his  mind  to  emigrate. 

Thousands  of  people  do  the  same  thing  every  year. 

If  then,  Mr.  Scratchley,  his  wife  and  child  didn't  re- 
main on  board  the  "Eastern  Monarch,"  when  she  was 


fA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCIJOOLDA  YS.  151 

deserted  in  a  sinking  condition,  it  was  fair  to  suppose  that 
they  escaped  in  the  boats. 

Still  there  was  a  stretch  of  the  imagination  on  Jack's 
part  in  supposing  that  the  girl  in  captivity,  of  whom  the 
chief  had  told  Hunston,  was  Emily. 

Nevertheless,  Jack  had  got  hold  of  the  idea  ;  and  when, 
as  he  said,  "he  got  a  thing  fixed  in  his  nut,  it  wasn't  easy 
to  get  it  out  again. " 

So  he  took  Monday  on  one  side  and  sai  J — 

"  Did  you  hear  in  your  country  of  an  English  girl  being 
shut  up  ? " 

He  did  not  say  in  captivity,  or  use  any  long  words, 
because  he  thought  they  would  be  beyond  Monday's 
comprehension. 

For  this  reason  he  always  used  as  plain  language  as  he 
could  pitch  upon. 

"Not  my  country,"  answered  Monday;  "on  Ship  Is- 
land, a  girl ;  that's  why  call  Ship  Island." 

"Oh,  indeed,"  said  Jack;  "then  on  Ship  Island  they 
have  got  a  girl  from  an  English  vessel  ?  " 

"Yes,"  answered  Monday,  nodding  his  head  up  and 
down. 

"How  do  you  know  this  ?  " 

*'  Oh,  I  hear  from  one  my  people  who  go  there  to  make 
war.  We  beat  them  last  time,  though  they  take  me  and 
one  more,  and  carry  over  here  to  eat." 

"Which  are  the  best  warriors,  your  people  or  the  other 
islanders  ? " 

"Sometimes  one,  sometimes  another.  It's  not  always 
one,"  answered  Monday. 

"I  should  like  to  go  to  your  natives  and  help  them  to 
make  war,  and  save  this  English  girl,"  continued  Jack. 

Monday's  countenance  brightened. 

"Come,  come,"  he  cried.  "You  shoot  your  powder 
shot,  you  kill  all,  and  we  never  have  no  more  war." 

As  he  spoke,  he  danced  round  and  round  in  a  sort  of 
ecstasy. 

"  But  I  thought  your  people  liked  war,"  said  Jack. 

"  Me  teach  them  better.  If  no  one  make  no  more  war 
on  them,  then  my  people  no  more  war,"  said  Monday. 

"Do  you  think  we  could  build  a  boat  and  go  over  to 
your  country  ? " 

"  Oh,  3'es  ;  me  build  boat." 


152          JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

Jack  knew  that  the  natives  could  build  boats. 

They  have  no  iron,  and  therefore,  the  whole  boat  is  made 
of  wood  ;  but  it  is  not  the  less  seaworthy  on  that  account. 

The  central  part  is  low,  and  the  bow  and  stern  curve 
up  high. 

These  boats  generally  resembled  those  used  in  the 
South  Sea. 

"Give  Monday  axe,"  exclaimed  the  faithful  fellow. 
"  He  soon  make  boat,  but " — and  his  face  assumed  a  sor- 
rowful expression — "no  send  Monday  away.  Save  Mon- 
day's life.  Kill  Monday  if  you  part  him." 

By  which  he  meant  to  say  that  he  should  die  if  Jack 
sent  him  away. 

"I  won't  part  with  you,"  ans \vered  Jack,  "so  long  as 
you  do  as  I  tell  you.  But  I  want  to  go  to  your  island  and 
make  friends  with  your  chief." 

' '  Why  make  friends  ?  " 

"Will  they  not  thank  me  for  being  kind  to  you  ? " 

"Oh,  yes  !     Much  thank.     You  be  great  chief." 

"Very  well.  I  will  lead  them  against  their  enemies, 
and  we  will  rescue  the  English  girl,"  said  Jack. 

It  was  annoying  to  him  to  think  that  Emily,  if  it  was 
she,  should  be  amongst  the  natives  with  whom  he  sup- 
posed Hunston  had  gone  to  live. 

Sending  Monday  about  his  business  he  sought  Harvey, 
who  was  having  what  he  called  "a  jolly,"  that  is,  he  was 
lying  on  his  back  under  a  tree,  and  sipping  a  drink  he  had 
made  through  a  straw,  while  he  read  a  book. 

"Dick,"  cried  Jack,  "  we're  going  to  build  a  boat." 

"  Bully  for  you  !  "  answered  Harvey. 

"And  we're  going  over  to  Monday's  savages,  and  in- 
tend trying  to  make  them  fight  Hunston,  and  rescue  the 
English  girl." 

"Good  again.      I'm  on." 

"It's  worrying  me  to  think  that  Emily  may  be  in 
the  power  of  Hunston  and  the  Tuan  Biza." 

"  Gall  and  wormwood,  as  the  novels  say,"  remarked 
Harvey. 

"What  do  you  say  to  it?"  continued  Jack. 

"I  like  the  idea  much,"  replied  Harvey.  "To  tell  the 
truth,  this  sort  of  life  is  all  very  well  for  a  month  or  two, 
but  it  gets  very  wearying  after  a  bit.  I'd  do  anything  for 
a  dust  up. " 


/A  CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  \  53 

"All  right.     Help  us  to  make  the  boat." 

"  Like  a  shot.     Is  Monday  a  naval  architect  ?  " 

"  He  says  so,"  replied  Jack. 

"  His  accomplishments  come  out  one  by  one.  First  of 
all  he  knows  how  to  cook  and  eat  a  human  being,  next  he 
learns  English,  then  he  builds  boats.  Monday's  devel- 
oping. It's  a  good  dodge,  in  a  wild  and  unknown  island, 
to  have  a  tame  nigger." 

Jack  smiled. 

That  afternoon  they  commenced  building  the  boat,  in 
which  they  were  to  make  the  adventurous  voyage  which 
had  for  its  object  the  rescue  of  the  girl  Jack  supposed  to 
be  Emily. 

Whether  he  was  right  or  not  we  shall  soon  see. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

BUILDING    THE     BOAT. 

THE  arrival  of  Monday  proved  very  valuable  to  the  boys. 

He  grew  much  attached  to  them. 

They  could  both  sleep  at  night,  for  the  young  savage 
soon  learnt  to  load  and  fire  a  gun,  and  kept  watch  while 
his  masters  slept. 

His  progress  in  learning  English  was  very  quick,  and 
showed  him  to  be  sharp  and  clever. 

The  project  of  building  a  boat  proceeded  satisfactorily. 

Monday  had  helped  to  make  boats  on  his  own  island  of 
Limpi. 

Selecting  a  spot  near  the  sea  he  set  to  work. 

The  trees  in  the  tropics  grow  for  centuries,  and  then  fall 
down  from  decay,  literally  dying  from  old  age. 

A  constant  source  of  danger  in  these  regions  arises  from 
these  falling  trees,  which  topple  down  without  any 
warning. 

Choosing  a  mighty  tree  which  had  just  fallen  Monday 
began  to  hollow  out  the  trunk. 

It  was  a  work  that  took  some  time. 

Monday  called  this  species  of  boat  a  "leper-leper," 
though  in  the  far  west  it  would  be  spoken  of  as  a  "  dug- 
out." 


154          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS1. 

When  the  tree  was  sufficiently  hollowed  pieces  of 
plank  were  placed  on  the  sides  to  raise  them  to  the  proper 
height. 

Both  sides  are  sharp  and  curve  upwards. 

About  four  feet  from  the  bow  a  pole  is  laid  across,  and 
another  the  same  distance  from  the  stern. 

These  project  outward  from  the  sides  of  the  boat,  and 
to  them  is  fastened  a  bamboo,  the  whole  forming  what 
is  known  as  an  outrigger. 

This  is  necessary,  because  the  canoes  are  narrow  and 
crank. 

Monday  declared  that  with  a  small  triangular  sail  and  a 
paddle  he  could  manage  a  leper-leper  in  the  fiercest  storm. 

Jack's  inventive  genius  supplied  a  rudder,  of  the  use  of 
which  Monday  seemed  profoundly  ignorant. 

It  was  rare  fun  for  the  boys  when  at  work,  singing, 
laughing,  and  talking. 

They  kept  up  their  spirits  in  spite  of  the  danger  that 
surrounded  them  and  their  lonely  position. 

Imagine  them  on  the  skirts  of  the  thick  woods,  where 
troops  of  large  black  monkeys  kept  up  a  perpetual  hooting 
or  trumpeting. 

Their  cries  resembled  a  score  of  amateurs  practising  on 
trombones. 

Sometimes  the  din  they  made  was  quite  deafening,  and 
Jack  could  not  hear  himself  speak. 

Then  he  fired  his  gun  amongst  them,  and  they  scam- 
pered off,  their  chattering  ceasing  for  a  time. 

But  they  would  return,  as  if  they  took  a  curious  interest 
in  what  was  going  on,  and  rather  liked  boat  building 
than  otherwise. 

Both  Jack  and  Harvey  were  rathei  sorry  at  the  idea  of 
leaving  the  island. 

Their  corn  and  potatoes  were  got  in,  and  the  castle 
had  become  quite  a  dear  spot  to  them. 

"  It's  no  use  grumbling,"  remarked  Jack.  "We  must 
go  some  time  or  other,  and  if  we  don't  like  Monday's 
friends,  we  can  come  back  here  again." 

"I  know  what  is  driving  you  on,  Jack,"  exclaimed 
Harvey. 

"What?" 

"A  wish  to  rescue  Emily,  if  it  should,  indeed,  be  your 
little  friend  who  is  in  the  hands  of  the  savages." 


JA  CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  155 

"I  don't  mind  owning  it,"  answered  Jack.  " Fancy 
Emily  in  the  power  of  the  head-hunters,  and  the  indigni- 
ties she  may  be  daily  and  hourly  subjected  to." 

"Hunston  is  with  the  savages,  and  he  would  protect 
her." 

"Would  he?"  said  Jack,  angrily.  "That's  all  you 
know  about  Master  Hunston.  He  is  much  more  likely 
to  add  to  her  worries. " 

"Why?" 

"Because  Emmy  is  a  pretty  girl,  and  Hunston's  got 
an  eye  for  a  handsome  face." 

"Well,"  replied  Harvey,  "  I  am  game  to  go  anywhere 
with  you,  and  if  there's  any  righting  to  be  done,  old  boy, 
I  shan't  shirk  my  share  of  it,  as  you  know." 

"Give  us  your  fist,  old  fellow  ;  you're  a  trump,"  said 
Jack. 

The  boys  shook  hands,  and  no  more  was  said  about 
Emily  just  then,  for  Jack's  eyes  filled  with  tears,  and 
Harvey  saw  that  he  felt  deeply  about  the  matter. 

Jack  had  an  additional  reason  for  wishing  to  leave  the 
island. 

He  never  knew  at  what  moment  Hunston  and  the 
Tuan  Biza  might  sweep  down  upon  them  with  an  over- 
whelming force. 

That  the  chief  would  wish  to  revenge  the  death  of  his 
comrades  who  had  perished  in  the  attack  upon  the  castle 
there  was  no  doubt. 

A  second  assault  might  be  more  successful. 

What  were  three  people  against  perhaps  a  hundred. 

In  the  island  of  Limbi,  with  Monday's  friends,  they 
would  be  safe. 

There  was  just  as  much  chance  of  a  ship's  passing  by 
Limbi  and  taking  them  off,  as  there  was  of  one  approach- 
ing Harkaway  Island. 

So  it  was  resolved  to  abandon  the  castle,  for  a  time  at 
least. 

According  to  Monday's  account,  Limbi  was  only  about 
twenty  English  miles  off. 

Not  a  very  formidable  voyage  after  all. 

They  had  scoured  Harkaway  Island  from  one  end  to 
the  other,  by  making  a  circuit  round  it,  and  they  had 
satisfied  themselves  that  Hunston  and  the  Tuan  Biza  had 
quitted  it. 


156         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

The  island  on  which  the  Tuan  Biza  and  his  followers 
lived  was  visible  from  Limbi,  and  had  the  name  of  Pisang. 

Limbi  and  Pisang  were  always  at  war. 

In  the  last  battle  between  the  rival  tribes,  the  Limbians 
had  been  surprised,  and  Monday  was  captured. 

But  Monday  said,  "  We  much  fight,  and  more  win  than 
the  Pisangs.  Next  time,  we  take  plenty  Pisangs  and  cut 
off  heads." 

"You  won't  cut  off  heads  and  eat  your  enemies  any 
more,  will  you  ?  "  asked  Jack,  looking  crossly  at  him. 

"Not  me.  Monday  no  cut  and  eat,"  replied  the  poor 
fellow.  "  My  people  not  know  what  you  told  me  about 
the  Bible,  and  that  it  wrong  to  eat  man  flesh.  Monday 
tell  them  all  and  then  they  must  change,  alter." 

"We'll  wake  up  the  Pisangs  or  whatever  they  call 
themselves,"  observed  Harvey. 

"Yes,"  replied  Jack,  "  we  shall  have  to  go  on  the  war- 
path, for  Emily's  sake." 

"We'll  lick  'em  into  eternal  smash,"  replied  Harvey, 
loudly.  "  I  should  like  to  see  the  half-dozen  niggers  that 
can  stand  against  one  pure-born  Britisher." 

Jack  laughed. 

"  You  may  laugh,"  continued  Harvey.  "But  there  is 
something  about  an  Englishman  that  scares  a  nigger  and 
a  Frenchman.  I  suppose  it's  our  roast  beef." 

"Not  much  of  that  here,"  Jack  said. 

"That's  the  worst  of  this  outlandish  hole,"  Harvey  re- 
plied, "you  can't  get  your  proper  grub.  If  ever  we  are 
licked,  I  shall  put  it  down  to  that." 

"So  I  would,  Dick." 

"It's  a  theory  of  mine  that  a  man  ought  to  have  his 
proper  grub,"  Harvey  said  sagely.  "Do  we  ever  have 
puddings  ?  Have  we  seen  a  cow,  dead  or  alive,  since  we 
landed  ? " 

"  I've  seen  a  calf,"  remarked  Jack. 

"Jack,  who's  your  friend  ?  "  demanded  Harvey. 

"You  are,  I  hope." 

"Then  don't  run  the  risk  of  losing  him  through  idle 
chaff.  You  called  me  a  calf.  Veal's  all  very  well  in  its 
way,  but  to  call  me  a  calf,  and  before  Monday  too.  It's 
lowering  the  dignity  of  your  lieutenant." 

"  I  apologise,  Dick.  It  shan't  occur  again,"  Jack  said, 
anxious  to  soothe  his  friend's  wounded  vanity, 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  157 

"I  accept  the  apology,  but  it  wasn't  kind,"  Harvey 
answered,  becoming1  good-humoured  again.  "  Let's  see, 
as  the  blind  man  said,  what  were  we  talking  about  ?  " 

' '  Grub. " 

"So  we  were.  Now  I'll  tell  you  what  I  should  like  to 
have  a  turn  at,  that's  tripe  and  onions.  Oh,  my  !  fancy 
a  go  in  at  tripe,  Jack  !  " 

"  I  can't  fancy  anything  half  so  beastly  in  this  hot 
climate,"  replied  Jack  ;  "  and  I  am  surprised  at  your  vulgar 
tastes.  Mark  that  poll  parrot.  There  he  goes — flying 
over  our  heads.  Mark  !  mark  !  " 

"  He's  settled.     I  see  him." 

"So  do  I,"  answered  Jack,  as  he  fired. 

"Monday  will  stew  the  bird  with  a  clove  of  garlic. 
That  will  beat  all  the  tripe  in  Whitechapel,"  said  Jack. 

"Never  mind,"  said  Harvey  with  a  grave  shake  of  the 
head.  "  Parrots  are  not  bad,  but  I'll  stick  out  for  stewed 
eels  and  tripe." 

"  What  next  will  you  want?  "  asked  Jack,  adding — "  I 
wish  you'd  be  more  like  the  sailor's  parrot." 

"What  did  he  do?" 

"  He  didn't  talk  much,  but  he  was  a  beggar  to  think." 

"Thank  you,"  said  Harvey,  biting  his  lip.  "Sorry  I 
spoke ;  but  I'm  much  obliged  to  your  majesty,  and  I'll 
not  forget  you." 

The  boat  was  nearly  finished. 

All  that  remained  to  be  done  was  to  step  the  mast,  and 
rig  a  sail,  the  rudder  being  already  shipped. 

Monday  was  digging  a  channel  in  the  sand  to  float  her. 

In  appearance  the  boat  was  not  exactly  handsome,  but 
she  was  very  long  and  deep. 

It  was  Jack's  intention  to  load  her  with  all  sorts  of 
stores  almost  up  to  the  gunwale,  as  he  knew  that  guns, 
powder,  and  bullets,  would  be  of  the  greatest  use  to  him 
and  the  savages  with  whom,  through  Monday's  influence, 
he  hoped  to  make  friends. 

Provisions  did  not  matter  so  much,  as  the  natives  were 
known  to  be  good  hunters  ;  but  a  case  or  two  of  spirits 
would  not  be  unacceptable,  he  thought,  to  the  chief  and 
his  principal  advisers. 

Jack  turned  away  from  Harvey,  and  watched  Monday 
as  he  was  digging. 

Each  spadeful  he  cast  up  glittered  strangely  in  the  sun. 


158          JACK  HARK  A  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Peering  more  curiously  into  the  sandy  mixture,  h? 
Stooped  down,  and  took  up  some  in  his  hand. 

Then  he  blew  away  the  lighter  particles,  and  there  re- 
mained some  golden  dust,  among  which  were  a  few  large 
vugged  lumps  about  the  size  of  a  small  pea. 

"  What  have  you  got  there,  Jack?  "  inquired  Harvey. 

"Gold,"  replied  Jack,  quietly. 

"  Nonsense." 

"  If  I  haven't  I'm  a  Dutchman,"  Jack  exclaimed. 

Harvey  approached  nearer,  and  looked  wonderingly  at 
the  auriferous  particles. 

"Well,"  he  ejaculated,  "that's  the  greatest  lick  out. 
Fancy  finding  gold  here." 

"Why  not  ?  "  said  Jack.  "We're  in  the  land  of  romance, 
my  boy,  and  if  I  found  a  diamond  as  big  as  a  pigeon's 
egg,  I  shouldn't  be  surprised  ;  though,  to  tell  you  the 
truth,  I  never  thought  there  was  gold  here,  but  I  have 
heard  the  sailors  say  that  the  natives  of  these  islands  trade 
in  gold  dust. " 

"I  say,  Monday,"  cried  Harvey. 

"  What  now,  Mast'  Harvey  ?  "  asked  the  black. 

"  Have  you  ever  seen  this  stuff  before  ?  " 

He  showed  him  some  of  the  glittering  ore  which  he 
took  from  Jack's  hand. 

Monday  looked  at  it  carefully  before  he  replied. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE    VALLEY    OF    DEATH. 

"On,  yes,"  answered  Monday,  after  a  moment's  ex- 
amination. "It's  gold.  We  find  much  like  this,  and  sell. 
We  make  things  for  the  nose  and  ears." 

"  Rings  ? " 

"Yes,  rings.  Plenty  stuff  like  that.  We  think  noth- 
ing," said  Monday,  in  a  tone  of  indifference. 

"They  wouldn't  say  that  in  Europe,"  remarked  Jack. 

"Not  exactly," answered  Harvey.  " It  wants  washing 
and  sifting ;  but  it's  my  opinion  one  might  make  a  very 
tidy  little  fortune  out  of  this  island." 

It  is  a  fact  that  gold  is  found  in   the  western  and 


jACX  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  159 

southern  parts  of  Borneo,  as  well  as  in  Luzon  and  the 
Philippines,  and  in  the  peninsula  of  Celebes. 

The  gold  is  bought  and  sold  in  the  form  of  dust,  as  the 
natives  do  not  understand  the  art  of  coining. 

"We  have  no  time  to  spare  to  collect  it,"  said  Jack, 
looking  wistfully  at  the  beautiful  golden  grains  in  his  hand. 

"It's  all  very  well  for  you  to  talk  like  that,  Jack," 
exclaimed  Harvey. 

"Why?" 

"You  are  rich,  and  your  gov.'s  got  lots  of  tin,  while 
mine  is  poor,  and  it's  a  scramble  at  home  often  enough 
among  the  kids  for  the  potato  skins." 

"  You  can  gather  some  if  you  like." 

"I  do  like,  and  if  your  majesty  will  graciously  con- 
descend to  finish  the  boat  and  give  me  a  day  or  two's 
holiday,  I'll  just  roam  about  this  island,  and  see  if  I  can't 
turn  up  a  nugget." 

"You  won't  do  that.  Gold  is  only  deposited  in  the 
shape  of  dust  in  these  islands,"  Jack  replied. 

"All  right.  I'll  have  a  go  in  and  chance  it.  I  want 
to  make  a  pile,  and  when  I've  got  a  belt  full,  I'll  cry  a 
go,  as  they  say  at  cribbage." 

"Cut  along  at  once,  then,  Dick.  I'll  see  to  the  boat, 
and  dodge  that  up  all  serene,  for  I  want  to  be  off  at  once." 

"At  once  ?  "  asked  Harvey,  who  saw  that  Jack's  manner 
was  urgent. 

"Oh,  I  don't  suppose  a  day  or  two  will  make  much 
difference,  but  I'm  anxious.  It's  some  time  now  since 
Hunston  hooked  it  off  with  the  Tuan  Biza,  and  he'll  be 
back  again  without  letting  the  grass  grow  under  his  feet." 

"  He  can't  hurt  us.  I  wouldn't  give  a  rap  off  a  com- 
mon for  him  and  his  niggers,"  said  Harvey. 

After  the  way  in  which  the  blackskins  were  beaten  off 
in  the  last  attack,  Harvey  had  got  into  this  manner  of 
deriding  them. 

"You  hold  them  too  cheap,"  exclaimed  Jack.  "But 
it  doesn't  matter.  If  you  must  go  gold-seeking,  go, 
though  you'd  get  more  by  raking  this  dust  up." 

Harvey  would  have  his  own  way,  however,  and,  armed 
with  a  pistol,  in  case  of  accidents,  he  started  on  his 
journey. 

He  fancied  that  if  they  could  find  deposits  of  gold  on 
the  sands,  they  would  certainly  discover  lumps  inland. 


1 6  o          JACK  HARK  A  WAY  A  FTER  SCH&OLDA  YS. 

Jack  had  given  him  his  opinion  upon  the  subject,  and, 
muttering  to  himself — "I  suppose  he'll  be  back  when  he'r 
tired  of  it,"  went  on  with  his  work. 

By  evening  the  boat  was  ready  for  launching,  and. 
knocking  away  some  supports,  Jack  and  Monday,  with  a 
good  English  hurrah,  let  her  slide  into  the  dock  they  had 
dug  for  her. 

This  dock  communicated  with  the  sea,  and  all  they  had 
to  do,  when  they  wanted  to  start,  was  to  push  her  along 
till  they  got  clear. 

Monday  said  that  he  knew  a  break  in  the  coral  reef, 
which  surrounded  the  island  through  which  they  could 
sail. 

The  next  thing  to  do  was  to  get  in  the  cargo  ;  but  as  it 
was  growing  late,  Jack  deferred  this  till  the  morrow. 

"Where  Mast'  Harvey?"  asked  Monday,  as  he 
shouldered  some  tools  to  take  back  to  the  castle. 

"Oh  !  he's  up  at  the  castle,  I  should  think,"  answered 
Jack.  ' '  Perhaps  he  thought  we  should  have  returned 
before  this." 

"  S'pose  him  got  much  big  gold  lump  !  "  cried  Monday, 
with  a  smile. 

"You  heard  my  opinion,  Monday.  What  is  your 
experience?  " 

"All  dust — no  much  good — no  lump.  Poor  Mast' 
Harvey  !  How  him  grin  wrong  side  of  him  face !  "  re- 
plied Monday  laughing. 

They  entered  the  castle,  and  Jack  was  surprised,  and 
not  a  little  alarmed,  to  see  nothing  of  Harvey,  who  cer 
tainly  ought  to  have  returned  before  this. 

Jack's  first  thought  was  that  the  savages  had  landed 
ttgain,  this  time  under  the  command  of  Hunston.  If  so, 
Harvey  would  fall  an  easy  prey  to  them,  as  he  was 
wandering  about  the  island. 

"You  stop  here,  Monday,"  he  said,  shouldering  his 
rifle,  "and  I  will  take  a  stroll." 

"  Wrhat  for  you  go  ?  "  asked  Monday. 

"I  can't  make  out  what  has  come  to  Harvey.  I 
must  look  for  him.  I  don't  take  kindly  to  sitting  at  home 
when  a  friend  may  want  my  services." 

"  Me  go  witt    /ou  ? "  asked  Monday. 

"No!  Stop  it  home,  and  keep  a  sharp  look-out. 
Shoot  at  the  first  darkskin  you  see  !  " 


JA  CA'  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  76.  if,t 

Monday  was  already  too  well  trained  tc  dispute  hir 
masters  will. 

Jack  set  out  alone. 

Not  knowing  in  what  direction  he  was  likely  to  find 
Harvey,  he  wandered  about  in  much  perturbation  of 
spirit. 

"  I'd  rather  have  my  right  hand  cut  off,"  he  muttered, 
"than  any  harm  should  happen  to  Dick  !  " 

And  he  was  sincere  in  what  he  said. 

The  purest  and  most  romantic  friendship  existed  be- 
tween the  two  boys,  which  had  been  strengthened  by 
their  solitary  exile. 

He  might  have  walked  for  half-a-dozen  miles  in  the 
interior  of  the  island,  when  he  came  to  a  barren  plain, 
which  he  had  never  remarked  before. 

The  volcano  mountain  towered  high  into  the  clouds 
behind  him. 

Not  a  shrub  or  a  blade  of  grass  was  to  be  seen  on 
this  desolate  plain. 

Sulphurous  gases  appeared  in  the  moonlight  to  arise 
from  fissures  and  holes  in  the  earth. 

The  ground  was  of  a  pale  grey  or  yellowish  colour. 

Avoiding  the  steaming  gases,  Jack  walked  a  little  way 
along  the  valley. 

On  all  sides  of  him  he  saw  a  number  of  dead  animals 
of  various  kinds. 

Deer,  tigers,  birds,  and  even  snakes  spread  their 
ghastly  skeletons  upon  the  ground. 

All  these  had  lost  their  lives  in  the  fatal  place.  It  was 
a  veritable  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death. 

Sulphuric  acid  gas  broke  out  under  his  feet,  and  he 
retreated,  half  suffocated  by  the  noxious  vapour. 

This  it  was  which  had  caused  such  certain  destruction 
to  all  the  animals  he  saw  lying  around  him,  who  had 
wandered  thither. 

The  soft  parts  of  many  of  the  dead  victims,  as  the 
skin,  muscles,  hair,  or  feathers,  were  entire,  but  the 
bones  had  partially  crumbled. 

No  fabled  upas-tree  could  have  worked  more  or  swifter 
desolation. 

The  smell  of  the  gas  which  assailed  Jack's  nostrils  was 
just  like  the  smoke  of  a  common  lucifer  match  when  first 
struck. 
ii 


162         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

It  may  be  readily  imagined  how  dangerous  and  poi- 
sonous it  was. 

This  vapour  was  generated  under  the  mountain,  and 
when  the  volcano  was  not  in  action,  it  escaped  through 
the  earth  as  we  have  described. 

Just  as  Jack  was  hastily  turning  round  to  retrace  his 
steps,  a  dim  object  on  his  right  caught  his  eye. 

It  had  the  form  of  a  man,  and  was  stretched  out  on 
the  ground. 

"Can  that  be  Dick  ?  "  was  the  exclamation  that  invol- 
untarily escaped  him. 

Making  a  circuit  to  avoid  a  dense  volume  of  gas 
which  came  up  from  a  hole,  he  approached  the  singular 
object. 

A  glance  sufficed  to  show  him  that  it  was  Harvey. 

He  was  lying  on  his  back,  and  though  breathing, 
seemed  to  be  perfectly  stupefied  and  insensible.- 

It  was  no  time  for  deliberation  or  hesitating. 

Jack  himself  felt  dizzy,  and  was  sure  that  if  he  re- 
mained long  in  that  dreadful  valley  he  would  sink  down 
like  his  friend,  probably  to  rise  no  more. 

Tightly  clenched  in  Harvey's  hand  was  the  end  of  a 
large  lump  of  gold. 

The  glitter  of  this  piece  of  precious  metal  had  probably 
attracted  him. 

Gas  might  have  broken  out  near  him  and  caused  him 
to  fall  down  half  suffocated,  for  the  deadly  vapour 
springs  out  at  all  times  from  all  sorts  of  fissures,  and  does 
not  steadily  emanate  from  any  particular  one. 

Jack  put  the  gold  in  his  pocket. 

It  was,  from  its  appearance  and  weight,  worth  some 
hundreds  of  pounds,  and  quite  a  rarity  in  that  region. 

At  all  events  he  considered  it  a  windfall  for  Harvey, 
which  would  prove  most  acceptable  to  him  if  he  should 
ever  return  to  civilised  life  again. 

It  would  be  hard  indeed  to  lose  it  after  having  risked 
so  much  to  obtain  it. 

When  he  had  secured  the  lump  of  gold,  Jack  seized 
Harvey  in  his  arms,  and  with  a  desperate  exercise  of 
Strength,  carried  him  away  from  the  valley. 

Several  times  he  stopped  and  staggeied  like  a  drunken 
man,  for  the  pestilential  gas  assailed  him,  and  very 
nearly  subdued  his  energy. 


JA  CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.          1 63 

At  length  the  end  of  the  open  and  blighted  space  was 
reached. 

Reeling  a  few  yards  further,  Jack  let  his  friend  sink  to 
the  ground  on  the  grass,  which  even  here  was  sparse 
and  stunted. 

The  blight  of  the  Valley  of  Death  had  tainted  it. 

Now  Jack  could  understand  how  animals  coming  into 
this  dreadful  space  sank  down  to  die. 

Now  he  could  imagine  birds  flying  over  it  compelled 
to  flutter  to  the  earth  in  deadly  agony. 

Now  he  could  conceive  a  horrid  serpent,  which  had 
crawled  to  the  fatal  precinct  to  enjoy  the  promised  heat, 
inhaling  the  poison  rising  from  the  earth,  and  twisting 
about  in  useless  contortions. 

He  always  carried  a  little  flask  of  brandy  in  his  pocket 
in  case  of  an  emergency  like  the  present  arising,  and  he 
poured  a  few  drops  down  Harvey's  throat. 

It  stimulated  the  action  of  the  heart,  which  was  beat- 
ing slowly. 

Presently  he  opened  his  eyes,  and  stared  wildly  round 
him. 

"Is  it  you,  Jack  ?  "  he  gasped. 

"Yes,  Dick.  It's  all  right.  Do  you  feel  better?"  re- 
plied Jack. 

"I'm  getting  better  ;  but  I've  had  a  dream.  I  thought 
someone  was  choking  me  with  the  smoke  of  matches. 
How  was  it  ?  " 

"  You  went  after  some  gold,  didn't  you?"  said  Jack, 
trying  to  help  his  memory. 

"That's  it.  I  was  going  home,  as  it  was  getting  dark, 
and  I  had  found  nothing,  when  I  saw  something  glitter- 
ing in  the  imperfect  light,  on  a  dry-looking  plain." 

"  It  was  lucky  I  came  up  when  I  did.  You  could  not 
have  lived  long  there." 

"  It  wasn't  more  than  half-an-hour  ago.  I  remember 
picking  up  the  gold.  Such  a  whopping  big  lump  !  and 
then  this  beastly  smoke  I  tell  you  about  came  up.  I 
tried  to  run,  but  couldn't ;  and  then  I  went  to  sleep, 
dreaming  this  horrid  dream." 

"That  is  the  valley  of  poison.  It  is  full  of  deadly 
gases,  and  nothing  can  live  long  upon  it." 

' '  I  have  heard  of  such  places  near  the  base  of  volcanoes. 
But  how  can  I  thank  you,  Jack,  for  rescuing-  me?  " 


1 64          JA  CK  II ARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SC HO  OLD  A  VS. 

"  Perhaps  you'll  have  a  chance  some  day  of  doing  as 
much  for  me." 

"Won't  I,  that's  all !     Give  us  another  pull  out  of  the 
flask,  and  I  shall  be  as  right  as  a  trivet,"  replied  Harvey 
who  was  rapidly  regaining  his  strength. 

"I  couldn't  rest,"  continued  Jack,  handing  him  the 
brandy,  "when  I  found  you  did  not  come  home.  That 
there  was  something  wrong,  I  felt  positive." 

"You  thought  the  niggers  had  got  me." 

' '  I  did. " 

"By  the  way,"  exclaimed  Harvey.  "  where's  the 
bullion  ?  Was  it  bullion,  or  was  that  part  of  the  dream  ?  " 

"  No,  here  it  is.  I  collared  that  at  the  time  I  rescued 
you,  and  a  very  tidy-sized  lump  it  is." 

Harvey  clutched  it  eagerly. 

"This  is  worth  running  a  little  risk  for.  It  must  br 
worth  a  lot,"  he  said,  gazing  at  it  with  admiration. 

"  It  may  lay  the  foundation  of  your  fortune  if  ever  we 
get  back  again  to  England." 

"Tell  you  what,  Jack,"  said  Harvey.  "I'll  give  it  to 
you.  After  what  you've  done  for  me,  I  ought  to  think 
more  of  my  life  being  saved  than  what  good  money  wil' 
do  for  me.  Take  it,  old  fellow,  and  my  love  with  it." 

Jack  was  much  affected  by  this  proof  of  his  friend'? 
generosity  of  heart,  and  liberality. 

"  Keep  it,  Dick,"  he  replied,  "  though  I  thank  you  all 
the  same.  As  you  reminded  me  this  morning,  I  have 
plenty.  My  father's  well  enough  off." 

"  Won't  you  have  it  ?  " 

"No.      It's  all  your  own,  Dick." 

Harvey  reluctantly  put  the  gold  in  his  pocket,  and,  lean- 
ing on  Jack's  arm,  they  returned  to  the  castle,  where  the 
faithful  Monday  was  anxiously  awaiting  their  coming. 

From  the  account  Harvey  gave  of  his  adventure  as 
they  went  along,  Jack  gathered  that  he  had  not  long  been 
insensible  in  the  valley. 

The  jet  of  gas  which  had  assailed  him  had  darted  sud- 
denly out  of  the  earth,  and  as  quickly  died  away  again. 

If  it  had  continued,  life  must  have  been  speedily  extin- 
guished. 

Those  fumes  are  for  ever  rising  and  vanishing  all  over 
the  fatal  spot,  and  sweeping  hither  and  thither  in  white, 
dense  clouds. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  165 

It  was  a  narrow  escape,  and  one  for  which  the  com- 
panions were  both  deeply  grateful. 

That  night  Harvey  did  not  forget  to  say  his  prayers, 
which  he  uttered  with  rather  more  than  his  usual  earnest- 
ness. 

A  little  danger  is  sometimes  a  wholesome  stimulus  to 
our  devotion,  and  to  the  proper  regulation  of  our  thoughts. 

It  checks  our  pride,  and  makes  us  remember  what  help- 
less creatures  we  really  are. 

The  next  day  was  occupied  in  taking  stores  to  the 
boat. 

She  was  carefully  laden,  and  moored  near  the  signal 
station,  so  that  all  the  crew  had  to  do  was  to  jump  in, 
and  push  off. 

The  wind  being  rather  high,  the  boys  deferred  theii 
departure  for  a  few  days. 

This  delay  gave  rise  to  a  peril  which,  though  not  un- 
expected, came  upon  them  with  all  the  severity  of  a 
surprise. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

BURNING   OF   THE   CASTLE. 

As  we  have  stated,  all  was  in  readiness  for  the  voyage 
to  Limbi. 

Jack  was  only  waiting  for  the  wind  to  lull  a  little,  as  he 
did  not  deem  it  prudent  to  embark  in  half  a  gale  with  a 
roughly-made  and  heavily-laden  boat. 

The  stores  which  they  had  placed  on  board  were  chiefly 
#uns,  powder,  and  shot. 

Both  Harvey  and  Jack  were  sorry  to  leave  the  castle, 
where  they  had  spent  some  pleasant  months  ;  though 
Maple's  death,  and  Hunston's  desertion,  with  Mr.  Mole's 
sad  end,  had  damped  their  enjoyment. 

Trouble,  however,  makes  people  selfish. 

They  thought  a  good  deal  of  themselves,  and  saw  the 
necessity  of  making  some  move,  unless  they  wanted  to 
spend  their  remaining  days  on  the  island. 

This  was  not  an  agreeable  prospect  to  high-spirited 
boys,  who  wished  to  take  their  places  in  the  world  once 
more,  and  rise  amongst  their  fellows. 


166         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS, 

Monday  was  delighted  at  the  chance  of  seeing  his 
friends  and  relations  again. 

"  My  father  prince.     Much  great  chief,"  he  said. 

"Is  he  the  king  of  Limbi  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"Yes  ;  him  king.  Tuan  Biza.   Great  chief,  we  call  him." 

"Will  he  make  us  welcome?" 

"You  save  Matabeila's  life.  That  me — Monday,"  re- 
plied the  black.  "He  much  thank  for  saving  Matabella 
— him  only  son." 

"What's  your  governor's  name,  Monday?"  inquired 
Jack. 

"Lanindyer,  him  call." 

"That's  a  nice  crackjaw  name.  I  suppose  you'll  be 
king  some  day  ?  " 

"No.  Make  Master  Jack  king.  Monday  be  him 
servant,  as  he  is  now." 

"Oh,  so  you  want  me  to  be  your  king.  All  right," 
replied  Jack  ;  "  I'll  astonish  the  natives. " 

"  Lead  them  against  Pisang  with  shotgun,  and  make 
Limbi  one  big,  great  peoples,  with  plenty  heads,"  said 
Monday. 

"I  won't  have  any  head-hunting.  Drop  that  idea," 
Jack  said. 

Monday  looked  contrite,  and  said  that  he  had  forgotten 
for  the  moment  that  head-hunting  was  wrong. 

"  You  no  fight.  No  war  where  you  come  from  in  big 
canoe  ?  "  queried  Monday. 

"Well,  yes,  we  fight  when  we're  attacked,"  replied 
Jack. 

"  So  we  do.  No  'tack,  no  fight.  Live  quiet  at  Limbi, 
if  Pisang  not  come  take  head." 

Jack  did  not  care  to  continue  the  conversation,  because 
he  knew,  from  what  he  had  read  of  the  history  of  his  own 
and  other  countries,  that  the  European  nations  had  waged 
wars  as  dreadful  as  any  fought  by  the  savages  of  the 
Eastern  Archipelago. 

"Monday,"  he  cried,  "get  the  guns  ready.  I  am  go- 
ing to  have  one  more  ramble  over  the  island  before  we 
leave  it — perhaps  for  ever." 

"Happy  have  we  been,  and  happy  may  we  be, ''re- 
marked Harvey.  "  I  like  this  jolly  old  place." 

"  So  do  I ;  but  it  does  not  do  to  stagnate  and  stand  still. 
We  must  push  on,  Dick,"  said  Jack. 


fA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCIIOOLDA  YS  167 

"So  we  must,  and  I  wonder  where  we  shall  push  to  at 
list" 

Harvey  was  in  a  tearful  mood  at  the  prospect  of  leav- 
ing the  island,  but  Jack  shouldered  the  rifle  Monday 
brought  him. 

"  Are  you  coming  ?  "  he  said  to  Harvey. 

"Of  course  I  am.  You  don't  think  I'm  going  to  shirk 
behind  when  there  is  sport  going  on,"  replied  the  latter. 
"Give  me  a  gun,  you,  Monday." 

"Yes,"  replied  Monday,  handing  him  one. 

"What  did  I  tell  you  to  call  me?"  asked  Harvey, 
severely. 

"Sare.      I  forget,  sare." 

"  No  ;  it  wasn't  '  sare '  either.  It  was  sir.  So  don't  you 
forget  another  time  or " 

He  lifted  his  foot  threateningly. 

Monday  grinned,  and  showed  his  white  gleaming 
teeth. 

"  No  kickee,  sare.     No  kickee  poor  Monday,"  he  cried. 

' '  Well,  I  won't  this  time  ;  but  I  will  have  proper  respect 
paid  to  one  who  was  until  lately  an  officer  in  the  British 
mercantile  marine.  That  licks  you,  old  sharpshins, 
doesn't  it  ?" 

"  Yes,  Mast'  Harvey,  that  one  lick  for  me,"  replied  Mon- 
day, who  only  yet  imperfectly  understood  the  slang  terms 
of  his  young  masters. 

"That's  what  you  may  call  a  lick  for  the  mind,  and  it's 
better  than  a  lick  on  the  head,"  said  Harvey,  laughing. 

Jack  now  led  the  way  into  the  interior  of  the  island, 
but  they  did  not  see  anything  to  shoot  at. 

After  walking  some  distance,  they  felt  tired,  and  lay 
down  under  a  spreading  palm  tree,  while  Monday  knocked 
down  some  clusters  of  the  rich,  ripe  cocoanuts. 

They  were  filled  with  a  deliciously  cool  water,  which 
was  peculiarly  grateful  to  them  during  the  noontide  heat. 

"We  shall  get  a  shot  or  two  when  the  sun  goes  down," 
remarked  Jack. 

"Everything  has  gone  to  sleep  now,  and  I'm  going  to 
follow  everything's  example,"  replied  Harvey. 

"You  always  were  a  lazy  beggar,  Dick." 

"Why  shouldn't  I  be?  I  hate  taking  trouble,  and  \f 
this  climate  wouldn't  make  a  fellow  lazy,  I  should  like  t< 
know  what  would." 


i  68          JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"Monday,"  exclaimed  Jack,  "  where's  the  powder 
flask  r  " 

"Is  it  him  powdare  ?  Monday  been  and  forgot  him,' 
answered  the  black. 

*'Oh,  have  you?  then  you'll  have  to  tramp  back  to  the 
castle  and  get  it." 

"Well,  I'm  blowed,"  exclaimed  Harvey  "you're  a  nice 
young  man  for  a  small  tea-party,  up  Islington  way,  I 
don't  think." 

"  Let  him  alone  ;  walking  to  the  castle  and  back  will  1  c 
a  sufficient  punishment  for  him  without  bullying,"  cried 
Jack. 

Monday  did  not  wait  to  be  told  twice  ;  he  set  off  at  a 
jog  trot  to  the  castle  to  repair  his  forgetfulness. 

"How  the  fellow  runs,"  remarked  Harvey,  "I  couldn't 
cut  out  the  pace  like  that  if  anyone  paid  me  for  it." 

Without  appearing  to  put  himself  to  any  great  exertion, 
Monday  could  run  a  mile  in  about  seven  or  eight  min- 
utes. 

Half  an  hour  elapsed,  during  which  time  the  boys 
remained  in  the  shade. 

Then  Monday  was  seen  coming  back  with  the  wings 
of  the  wind. 

"  He's  running  full  tilt,"  said  Jack.  "  It's  wonderful. 
I  believe  he's  going  quicker  now  than  when  he  started." 

Monday  came  up,  but  with  his  hands  empty  ;  he  had  no 
powder  with  him  though  he  had  been  sent  expressly  for  it. 

His  manner  was  agitated,  and  his  breast  heaved  with 
exertion. 

For  some  moments  he  was  unable  to  speak. 

"Something's  up,"  observed  Harvey. 

"Yes,  he's  had  a  scare,"  answered  Jack,  "and  he's 
forced  the  running  to  such  an  extent  that  he  is  pumped 
out — can't  find  wind  enough  to  speak  with." 

"Shall  I  stir  him  up?" 

"  If  you  like." 

Harvey  gave  him  a  dig  in  the  ribs  and  a  slap  on  his 
back. 

"  Wake  up,  you  imp  of  blackness,"  he  exclaimed. 
"Have  you  seen  your  own  face  in  a  pool  of  water,  or 
discovered  that  there  is  a  strong  family  likeness  between 
your  nose  and  a  parrot's  beak  ?  Speak,  you  sable  duffer, 
and  put  us  out  of  our  misery  at  once  !  " 


fA  CK  HA  RKA  WAY  A  FTER  SC  HO  OLD  A  YS.  1 69 

"  Oh,  Mast'  Jack  !  oh,  Mast'  Harvey  !  "  was  all  he  could 
veply. 

"  Oh,  oh  !  "  repeated  Harvey.  "  If  you  go  on  like  that 
we  shall  take  you  for  a  West-end  swell  who  has  got  into 
debt  and  '  Oh's'  everybody." 

"  Be  quiet,  Dick.  There's  something  serious  about 
this,"  said  Jack.  "  Keep  a  look-out ;  he  maybe  pursued, 
or  perhaps  he's  wounded." 

Harvey  grew  grave  as  this  view  of  the  case  was  pre- 
sented to  him. 

It  was  not  at  all  unlikely  that  he  had  seen  some  of  his 
old  enemies,  with  Hunston  at  their  head. 

He  waited  eagerly  for  the  black  to  speak,  which  he  did 
as  soon  as  he  could  command  his  voice. 

"  Oh,  sare  !  "  he  exclaimed,  addressing  himself  to  Jack, 
"Oh,  such  a  sight!  Ten,  twenty,  hundred  Pisang  on 
island  !  The  Tuan  Biza  and  white  man  with  the  strange 
face,  both  near  the  castle." 

"He  means  Hunston,"  said  Harvey. 

"  No  doubt,"  answered  Jack,  turning  pale,  and  setting 
his  teeth  together,  which  was  a  way  he  had  when  any- 
thing put  him  out.  "Go  on,  Monday." 

"  They  take  much  thing  out  of  castle  and  pile  in  heap. 
Many  Pisang  drink  much  strong  wine,  spirit.  They  sing  ; 
they  dance." 

"  Getting  drunk,  eh  ?  "  remarked  Harvey.  "  They've 
not  lost  any  time  over  it." 

"  White  man  with  the  fancy  face "  continued  Mon- 
day. 

"  Fancy  face  !  "  repeated  Harvey,  laughing.  "  That's 
not  bad.  Monday  makes  shots  at  his  English,  but  he's 
hit  the  mark  this  time.  Hunston's  mug  is  of  a  fancy 
character.  You  might  say  of  it,  '  He  was  all  my  fancy 
painted  him.' " 

''  Let  Monday  speak  !  "  cried  Jack,  in  a  rage  at  his  com- 
panion's thoughtless  interruptions.  "  We  can't  afford  to 
lose  valuable  time  with  your  confounded  interruptions." 

"All  right,  I'll  subside.  Monday,  proceed,"  answered 
Harvey,  who  never  disputed  Jack's  will. 

"  White  man  with  the  face,"  continued  Monday.  "  Him 
take  stick  from  a  fire,  which  some  Pisangs  make,  and  throw 
it  into  the  castle.  Soon  it  all  one  much  large  blaze." 

"They've  burnt  the  castle,  Dick  !  "  said  Jack. 


1 70         JA  CK  HARK  A  IVA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

"  Blow  them  !  "  was  all  Harvey  could  say. 

"White  man  take  more  fire  and  throw  it  in  the  corn," 
Monday  went  on.  "Soon  it  all  one  big  smoke,  fire. 
White  man  do  everything.  All  Pisangs  look  to  him  as  if 
he  great  chief.  Oh  !  how  all  burn.  The  Pisangs — they 
dance,  they  laugh  and  drink,  and  the  white  man,  he  much 
grin  like  me  when  I  cut  off  my  first  head." 

It  was  clear,  from  Monday's  confused  account,  that 
Hunston  had  suddenly  landed  on  the  island,  with  an  over- 
whelming force  of  savages. 

These  were  buoyed  up  by  the  hope  of  plunder,  and 
burning,  no  doubt,  to  have  revenge  for  the  .death  of  friends 
and  relatives  who  had  fallen  by  Jack's  rifle  in  the  late 
attack. 

How  Hunston  felt  towards  him,  Jack  knew  well  enough. 

Hunston  was  sufficiently  vindictive  to  wish  that  Jack 
had  half  a  dozen  lives,  that  he  might  take  them  cruelly, 
one  after  the  other. 

The  enemy  was  on  the  island. 

They  were  dancing  even  then  round  the  burning  castle. 

The  corn,  upon  which  the  boys  had  intended  to  subsist 
when  the  ship's  provisions  were  exhausted,  was  in  flames. 

All  the  havoc  and  mischief  of  which  savages  are  capable 
was  accomplished  in  a  few  brief  hours. 

No  wonder  that  a  sigh  escaped  Jack  at  the  distressing 
news  brought  him  by  Monday. 


CHAPTER   XXXII. 

A  GHOST  FROM  THE  GRAVE. 

"THis  is  bad  news,"  said  Harvey,  dolefully. 

"  Not  so  bad  as  it  might  have  been  had  we  been  caught 
napping,"  replied  Jack. 

"  Fancy  our  dear  old  castle  being  burnt.  But  after  all 
it  does  not  matter  so  much,  as  we  were  going  to  cut  our 
stick  and  leave  it.  Hunston  does  not  know  that  we  have 
our  boat  ready." 

"  His  plan  is  to  destroy  everything  we  have  belonging 
to  us  and  condemn  us  to  starvation.  He  would  like  to 
see  us  wandering  about  with  no  powder  and  shot  to  kill 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOULDA  YS.  171 

our  food  or  protect  us  from  the  wild  beasts,  and  no  roof 
to  shelter  us — that's  his  game." 

"  And  a  villanous  plot  it  is  too." 

"  So  long  as  our  boat  is  not  discovered,  it  is  all  right. 
If  they  find  that,  Heaven  help  us  !  "  said  Jack. 

"  What's  that  ?  "  cried  Harvey. 

All  listened  intently. 

A  loud  noise,  coming  from  the  direction  of  the  castle, 
was  heard. 

It  resembled  a  clap  of  distant  thunder. 

"  I  think  I  can  explain  that,"  sair5  jack,  with  a  smile. 

"  How?  "  asked  Harvey. 

"  You  remember  what  I  called  the  magazine  ?  " 

"  The  hole  in  the  warehouse,  in  which  you  put  the  kegs 
of  powder  ?  " 

"  Exactly.  After  stowing  away  as  much  as  I  could  in 
the  boat,  there  still  remained  a  considerable  quantity." 

"I  see,"  cried  Harvey.  "The  flames  have  caught  it, 
and  there  has  been  an  explosion.  What  a  jolly  lark  !  1 
hope  some  of  the  noble  savages  have  copped  it  hot." 

"So  do  I,  and  Hunston  into  the  bargain.  You  may 
depend  it  has  done  some  damage.  But  now  to  get  off  the 
island.  We  must  make  the  attempt,  wind  or  no  wind." 

"  I  shan't  bother  myself  to  sweat  about  till  the  sun  goes 
down,"  Harvey  said  with  a  yawn. 

"  Be  firm,  Dick;  no  foolishness,"  cried  Jack,  in  a  tone 
of  encouragement.  "  Every  hour  we  stay  here  is  fraught 
with  peril,  and  though  our  enemies  are  savages,  we  can't 
afford  to  despise  them,  more  especially  as  they  are  led  by 
Hunston." 

"I  wish  Hunston  was  afflicted  with  all  the  plagues  of 
Egypt.  What  a  nuisance  the  brute  is,  bothering  us  like 
this." 

Turning  to  Monday,  Jack  continued — 

"What  do  you  say?" 

The  black  had  been  listening  to  their  conversation  at- 
tentively. 

"Me  say,  go  now.  No  wait  for  night.  When  him 
dark,  um  boat  not  go  easy  through  the  reef,"  replied 
Monday. 

"Your  opinion  and  mine  are  alike,"  answered  Jack. 
•''We  will  get  down  to  the  coast,  going  as  cautiously  as 
We  can  and  if  we  meet  with  the  Pisangs  as  Monday  calls 


172          JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

them,  we  must  either  show  them  a  clean  pair  of  heels  01 
make  the  best  fight  we  can." 

"I  don't  like  the  idea  of  running  away  from  niggers/' 
replied  Harvey. 

"Neither  do  I,  but  there  is  no  help  for  it,"  answered 
Jack. 

"  Let  us  go  in  Indian  file.  I'll  take  the  lead.  Monday 
shall  be  in  the  middle,  and  you  bring  up  the  rear,  Dick." 

They  started  in  this  order,  and  walked  at  a  quick  pace, 
in  spite  of  the  sun's  heat  to  the  sea-shore. 

Each  kept  his  eye.  on  the  alert,  in  case  of  a  surprise 
and  to  avoid  the  castle  and  the  savages  they  made  a  con 
siderable  circuit. 

They  reached  the  boat,  which  was  lying  in  the  water, 
concealed  under  some  rocks,  near  the  place  where  the 
boys  had  first  landed  and  Jack  had  taken  possession 
of  the  island  in  the  name  of  the  Queen. 

He  wished  now  that  he  had  placed  the  little  vessel  in 
another  spot,  as  she  was  too  near  Hunston  and  his  sav- 
ages to  m  ake  her  builders  feel  comfortable.  As  they  passed 
within  half  a  mile  of  the  castle,  a  thick  smoke  apprised 
them  of  the  truth  of  Monday's  story. 

Desolation,  wrought  by  fire,  reign  ec  in  the  once  happy 
spot,  where  the  boys  might  have  dwelt  peacefully  had  it 
not  been  for  Hunston's  wicked  passions. 

Creeping  cautiously  through  the  forest,  they  reached 
the  skirts,  and  a  long  tract  of  rank  grass,  fringed  towards 
the  sea  with  sand,  stretched  down  to  the  shore. 

Hitherto  they  had  not  had  much  cause  for  apprehen- 
sion, as  the  trees  in  the  woods  had  sheltered  them. 

But  now  the  case  was  altered. 

If  the  savages  had  spread  themselves  over  that  part  of 
the  island,  as  there  was  every  reason  to  believe,  they 
might  observe  the  fugitives  as  they  crossed  the  open 
space. 

"  Halt,"  said  Jack,  in  a  low  tone. 

Harvey  joined  him,  and  Monday  stood  still,  scouring 
Ihe  plain  with  his  quick  eyes. 

The  explosion,  for  such  it  was,  had  done  considerable 
damage. 

Hunston  had  never  been  allowed  to  go  into  the  ware- 
house, and  therefore  did  not  know  where  the  powder  wa? 
kept. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  1 73 

He  had,  when  the  castle  was  taken  possession  of, 
searched  everywhere  for  it. 

His  hunt  had  been  unsuccessful. 

A  case  of  spirits  was  found,  and  a  cask  of  wine. 

As  is  usual  in  such  cases,  the  marauders  had  all  helped 
themselves  to  some  intoxicating  liquors. 

Not  being  accustomed  to  such  strong  drinks,  the 
Pisangs  became  uproarious. 

They  danced,  and  sang,  and  went  roaring  and  bellow- 
ing about. 

Their  leaders  were  unable  to  control  them. 

They  yelled  for  heads,  and  demanded  to  be  led  against 
Jack  and  Harvey. 

Of  Monday's  existence  they  knew  nothing. 

Hunston's  annoyance  at  not  finding  the  powder  was 
very  great. 

It  is  true  he  had  captured  a  large  stand  of  arms,  but  the 
guns  were  useless  without  powder. 

Suddenly  the  explosion  took  place. 

The  savages  were  dancing  round  the  burning  castle, 
unsuspicious  of  danger. 

Several  were  killed  when  the  magazine  was  blown  up. 

Hunston  was  thrown  on  his  back,  and  much  hurt 

His  face  was  getting  well,  for,  to  his  great  joy,  he 
found  the  dj  e  used  by  the  natives  in  tattooing  him  was 
not  lasting. 

The  marks  were  gradually  dying  out. 

Every  day  they  grew  fainter. 

There  was  a  prospect  of  his  recovering  his  usual  appear- 
ance in  a  few  months. 

The  explosion,  however,  blackened  his  face  and  singed 
his  hair,  making  him  look  hideous. 

Roaring  with  rage,  he  rose  to  his  feet,  dizzy,  and  look- 
ing unutterably  hideous  and  ferocious. 

While  Jack  was  on  the  lookout  he  saw  some  one 
crossing  the  sandy  plain  between  himself  and  the  sea. 

"Dick,"  he  exclaimed,  "who  is  that? — his  face  is 
white  ! " 

"Blessed  if  I  know.  It  isn't  Hunston  ;  but,  as  you 
say,  it  is  a  white  man,"  answered  Harvey. 

"Cover  me  well  with  your  rifle,"  continued  Jack; 
"  and  you,  Monday,  do  the  same.  Fire  if  you  see  me  in 
any  danger.  I  am  going  to  reconnoitre." 


174         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS, 

He  stepped  into  the  open. 

"  Who  goes  there  ? "  he  exclaimed. 

A  well-known  voice  replied — 

"A  friend.1' 

Jack  advanced  boldly. 

The  next  moment  he  was  face  to  face  with  the  intruder. 

The  latter  was  tall  and  gaunt,  his  hair  hung  down  his 
neck  in  tangled  locks,  his  clothes,  which  were  of  European 
cut,  were  tattered  and  torn,  and  his  broad-brimmed  straw 
hat  had  more  than  one  rent  in  it. 

"Why,  bless  me  !  it  is — and  yet  it  can't  be  !  Is  it  Mr. 
Mole  ? "  cried  Jack. 

"My  dear  boy  !  "  replied  the  voice  of  Mr.  Mole.  "  It 
is  indeed  I.  No  wonder  you  do  not  recognize  me." 

"But  I  thought  you  fell  down  the  mountain  and 
perished  in  the  eruption,"  said  Jack,  beside  himself  with 
amazement. 

"I  did  fall  down,  but  only  a  little  way.  Providence 
was  good  to  me.  I  climbed  up  again,  but  in  seeking  to 
rejoin  you  I  lost  my  way,  and  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
savages." 

"It's  a  wonder  they  did  not  have  your  head." 

"I  am  indebted  to  Hunston  for  my  life.  The  savages 
intended  me  for  a  grand  sacrifice,  but  Hunston,  who 
seems  to  have  acquired  great  influence  with  the  savages, 
caused  them  to  spare  me, "  replied  Mr.  Mole. 

"And  since  then?" 

"Since  then  they  have  made  me  their  slave.  I  have 
been  a  hewer  of  wood  and  a  drawer  of  water.  Truly  my 
lot  was  hard." 

"  Where  did  they  keep  you  ?  " 

"  They  took  me  in  a  boat  to  the  island  of  Pisang,"  said 
Mr.  Mole.  ' '  But  though  absent  in  the  body,  in  spirit  I 
have  been  with  you." 

"  Well  this  is  the  most  out-and-out  extraordinary  thing 
I  ever  heard  of!  "cried  Jack.  "Dash  my  buttons!  1 
can  scarcely  believe  it.  We  have  been  mourning  you  as 
dead. " 

"  How  are  Harvey  and  Maple?"  asked  Mr.  Mole. 

"  Dick's  all  right,  and  is  hiding  in  the  wood.  Maple  is 
dead.  But  am  I  to  regard  you  as  a  friend  or  an  enemy  ? " 
replied  Jack,  with  a  look  of  distrust. 

' '  As  a  friend.     It  is  true  that  your  castle  is  burnt,  and 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          175 

that  the  island  swarms  with  your  enemies  the  Pisangs ; 
you  will  be  hunted,  even  to  the  death,  I  fear,  yet  will  I 
not  desert  you.  Isaac  Mole's  heart  is  in  the  right  place." 

"Things  are  not  quite  so  dicky  as  you  imagine," Jack 
said,  with  a  smile. 

"Did  you  know  the  castle  was  burnt  and  that  the 
Pisangs  had  landed  in  force  ?  " 

"I  did." 

"You  are  on  your  guard  ? " 

"Rather,"  replied  Jack.  "  I  have  too  much  regard  for 
my  head  to  let  Hunston  steal  a  march  upon  me.  By  the 
way,  how  is  he  ? " 

"Getting  better.  It  was  a  cruel  joke  you  played  him, 
and  his  phiz  looked  so  comical  when  he  came  to  Pisang 
that  I  laughed  in  derision,  whereupon  he  kicked  me — me 
Isaac  Mole — upon  my  seat  of  honour." 

"Just  like  him." 

"How  did  Maple  die  ?" 

"You  heard  of  the  attack  on  the  castle,  which  failed?" 

"Yes." 

"Maple  betrayed  us,  and  joined  the  enemy;  but  his 
treachery  cost  him  his  life." 

"  He  was  always  of  a  shifty  disposition.  I  will  not  let 
fall  a  tear  to  his  memory,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  "nor  would  I 
to  that  of  Hunston,  should  vengeance  overtake  him,  for 
he  hath  used  me  sorely  and  his  kicks  rankle  in  my 
mind." 

"  Look  here,  Mr.  Mole,"  said  Jack.  "  This  is  a  critical 
time,  but  you  have  always  acted  like  a  gentleman,  and  I 
esteem  you  for  it. " 

"Thank  you,  Harkaway." 

"  There  is  my  hand  on  it." 

"I  grasp  it  as  that  of  an  honest  man,"  said  Mr.  Mole, 
as  they  shook  hands. 

"I  can't  tell  whether  you  mean  to  betray  us  or  not. 
If  you  try  it  on,  I  shall  feel  no  compunction  in  shooting 
you  like  a  dog.  I  am,  however,  disposed  to  trust  you. 
You  think  our  position  desperate,  yet  you  have  offered  to 
join  us  ? " 

"Verily  I  will  cast  in  my  lot  with  you.  Hunston  is  an 
arrogant  upstart.  There  was  over  much  liquor  found  in 
the  castle  but  to  me  he  denied  a  drop,  when  I  would  fain 
have  solaced  myself  with  a  gill  of  brandy,  and  he  allowed 


1 7 6         JA  CK  HA  RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

his  friends  the  savages  to  wallow  in  Martell's  best  an<i 
Kinahan's  LL  whisky,  like  the  swine  they  are." 

"  I've  got  whisky,  and  I've  got  powder  and  shot,"  said 
Jack,  "so  come  on." 

"Believe  me  or  not,"  continued  Mr.  Mole,  "it  was  my 
intention  in  seeking  you — for  I  did  set  forth  to  seek  you — 
to  warn  you  of  your  danger,  and  I  thanked  Heaven  when 
I  found  you  were  not  at  home  at  the  castle." 

"It  is  lucky,  perhaps,"  answered  Jack. 

"  Hunston  has  promised  your  head  and  that  of  Harvey 
to  the  Pisangs,  and  you  are  to  be  killed,  with  great  pomp 
and  display." 

"  When  captured,"  repeated  Jack.  "It  is  as  well  to 
catch  your  hare  before  you  think  of  cooking  it.  But 
come  on.  It  is  not  safe  to  stand  here." 

"Lead,  Harkaway.  I  will  follow  you,  for  you  were 
always  a  brave  boy.  Your  country  shall  be  my  country, 
as  the  Scripture  hath  it,  for  truly  my  spirit  is  much  vexed 
with  over  serving,"  answered  Mr.  Mole. 

Jack,  looking  cautious1/  around  him  to  prevent  a 
surprise,  led  the  way  back  to  the  wood,  where  he  had  left 
Harvey  and  the  black. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 
MR.  MOLE'S  VALOUR. 

THE  singular  meeting  between  Jack  and  Mr.  Mole  was 
like  an  incident  in  a  romance. 

His  story,  however,  was  intelligible  enough. 

He  had  struck  upon  a  ledge  in  the  uneven  shaft  of  the 
crater  of  the  mountain. 

By  dint  of  great  energy  and  perseverance  he  succeeded 
in  reaching  the  top  once  more. 

His  companions  had  gone  away,  giving  him  up  for  lost. 

Losing  his  way  in  trying  to  retrace  his  steps  to  the 
castle,  he  had  been  captured  by  the  Tuan  Biza  and  his  band. 

The  savages  would  have  eventually  killed  him,  had  not 
Hunston  interposed  in  his  behalf. 

For  two  days  before  he  was  captured,  Mr.  Mole  had 
wandered  about,  lost,  subsisting  on  such  fruits  as  he 
could  find. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  1 7  7" 

Jack  had  always  had  a  liking  for  his  old  master,  and 
he  was  much  pleased  to  meet  with  him  again. 

Harvey  was  as  much  surprised  to  see  Mr.  Mole  as  Jack 
had  been. 

"  Is  it  a  ghost?  "he  exclaimed.  "Can  I  believe  my 
eyes  ?  Have  you  come  back  from  the  grave,  sir?" 

"No,  my  dear  Harvey,  I  have  been  simply  a  servitor 
to  a  degraded  race  of  negroes — I,  the  proprietor  of  a  tea- 
garden  in  China  have  been  beaten  by  them,  and  made  to 
toil  in  the  fields,  while  Hunston  has  amused  himself  by 
brutally  kicking  me,"  replied  Mr.  Mole. 

He  then  briefly  related  his  adventures,  to  which  Harvey 
listened  breathlessly. 

"  What  made  them  bring  you  here  to  join  in  the  attack 
on  us  ?  "  asked  Jack,  who  could  talk  more  at  his  east 
while  concealed  in  the  dense  foliage  of  the  wood. 

"I  was  to  be  a  decoy.  1  am  even  now  sent  out  into 
the  woods  to  find  you,  and  throw  you  off  your  guard." 

"And  you  accepted  such  a  post?  "  cried  Jack,  eyeing, 
him  suspiciously. 

Harvey  grasped  his  rifle  tighter. 

"I  did,  though  in  my  heart  I  secretly  determined  to 
warn  you  of  your  danger.  It  is  not  supposed  that  you 
knew  of  the  landing  and  what  has  followed  it,"  answered 
Mr.  Mole. 

"Did  you  see  the  explosion ? " 

"I  did  not.  I  came  up  at  the  sound,  and  found  Hun- 
ston, who  is  much  blackened  by  the  powder,  cursing  like 
the  Pagan  he  is  at  the  disaster.  He  has  guns  in  plenty, 
but  no  powder." 

"Ha!  ha!"  laughed  Jack,  "I  thought  his  lordship 
would  be  nicely  done  in  that  direction." 

"Six  Pisangs  were  killed  by  the  explosion  and  five 
more  wounded.  The  Tuan  Biza  raves  like  a  maniac,  and 
his  amiable  fellows  call  loudly  for  heads.  What,  my 
dear  boys,  shall  you  do,  to  avoid  the  cruel  death  that 
menaces  you  ? " 

"Step  it,"  replied  Jack. 

-Whither?" 

"Across  the  wild  sea." 

"You  cannot  swim  the  distance,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  doubt- 
ingly. 

"  I  don't  mean  to  try,  but  our  name  is  Walker  before 

12 


1 78          JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

another  hour  is  over.  We  meant  to  hook  it  to-day,  and 
all  our  preparations  are  made." 

"Indeed  !  may  I  inquire  the  nature  of  your  conveyance 
and  your  destination  ?  " 

"  We  have  a  boat,  and  were  going  to  Limbi,  that's  the 
name  of  the  crib,  isn't  it,  Monday  ?  "  said  Jack. 

"  Him  Limbi,  safe  enuf,"  answered  the  black,  who  had 
been  hidden  behind  a  tree. 

"Dear  me,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Mole,  "is  that  a  friendly 
black  ?  He  gave  me  quite  a  turn.  I  thought  he  was  a 
Pisang.  They  all  have  a  family  likeness." 

"He  is  Monday." 

"  And  why  Monday  ?  " 

"Because  we  found  him  on  a  Saturday,"  said  Jack, 
laughing. 

"That  is  an  absurd  reason.  I  am,  however,  content 
to  know  that  he  is  not  an  Amalekite,  that  is  to  say  a 
Pisang.  But  I  will  also  make  a  joke.  When  you  get  to. 
Limfo',  mind  you  don't  find  yourselves  in  Yimbo." 

"Not  bad  for  Mole,  eh,  Dick?  "  remarked  Jack,  with  3 
smile. 

"  He's  improving,"  answered  Harvey. 

"You  may  make  as  many  bad  puns  as  you  like,  sir," 
exclaimed  Jack ;  "we're  too  glad  to  have  you  amongst 
us  again  to  find  fault  with  anything  you  do  or  say." 

"  Harkaway,  you're  a  good  boy,"  replied  Mr.  Mole, 
much  touched  with  his  kindness  ;  "  you  have  placed  m& 
under  several  obligations  to  you  at  various  times,  and  1 
shall  esteem  it  a  favour  if  you  can  give  me  to  drink  a 
small  portion  of  your  spirituous  liquor." 

"Here's  my  flask,  lay  hold,  and  don't  pitch  into  it  too 
hard,"  answered  Jack. 

Mr.  Mole  snatched  it  eagerly,  and  a  quick  gurgling 
sound  was  soon  audible. 

"The  patriarch  was  right  when  he  said  that  wine, 
whereby  he  meant  fermented  liquid  generally,  as  well  as. 
distillations,  gladdens  the  heart  of  man,"  remarked  Mr.  Mole. 

Again  he  raised  the  bottle  to  his  lips. 

A  second  time  was  the  gurgling  audible. 

"  Dash  my  wig,"  exclaimed  Jack  ;  "  you'd  drink  the  sea 
dry,  sir,  if  it  was  filled  with  gin  and  water." 

"No  water,  Harkaway.  I  abominate  adulteration,  and 
will  take  my  stand  on  pure  spirit." 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  179 

"You  won't  stand  at  all,  if  you  don't  watch  it.  Give 
me  my  flask.  Well,  I'll  be  hanged  if  it  isn't  empty,"  ex- 
claimed Jack,  regarding  the  bottle. 

"Now,"  said  Mr.  Mole  valiantly,  "I  have  courage. 
Show  me  the  villain  Hunston,  and  give  me  a  sword  that 
I  may  hew  him  in  pieces." 

"Here's  a  pistol,  sir,"  replied  Harvey,  handing  him  a 
revolver,  "mind  you  shoot  straight.'' 

"  I  am  incapable  of  a  crooked  action.  I  hope  you  be- 
lieve that  I  am  thoroughly  incapable  of  a  crooked  action. 
'True  as  steel'  is  my  motto,  and  I  have  resolved  to  de- 
fend you  poor  helpless  boys  against  the  savages  who  are 
thirsting  for  your  blood,"  Mr.  Mole  rejoined. 

Harvey  laughed. 

The  late  senior  master  at  Pomona  House  rolled  his 
eyes  in  a  peculiar  manner,  and  staggered  a  little  bit  on 
one  side. 

"How  infinitely  superior  is  the  brandy  of  the  Christian," 
he  observed,  "to  the  calm  spirit  of  the  savages,  in  which 
I  indulged  deeply  this  morning  on  the  sly.  But  my  heart 
is  good  ;  lead  me  against  the  Pisangs.  I  burn  to  avenge 
my  slavery,  and  to  strike  a  blow  for  the  liberty  of  my 
friends." 

"  I  wish  you'd  talk  less  and  do  more,"  exclaimed  Jack. 
"Look  alive,  sir,  and  just  put  a  stopper  on  your  tongue 
till  we're  afloat,  then  you  may  jaw  for  a  month  if  you 
choose." 

Thus  rebuked  Mr.  Mole  was  silent. 

Jack  gave  his  orders,  and  soon  the  little  party  were  en- 
gaged in  crossing  the  open  space,  to  gain  the  boat,  which 
was  concealed  under  the  rock  about  half  a  mile  off. 

A  path  led  down  from  the  rocks  to  the  sea-shore,  and 
when  the  commencement  of  this  was  reached,  Jack,  who 
led,  and  was  some  yards  in  advance,  looked  below. 

In  an  instant  he  held  up  his  hand. 

This  was  a  signal. 

Harvey  halted  and  did  the  same. 

Mr.  Mole  and  Monday,  who  followed,  imitated  his  ex- 
ample. 

Each  looked  to  his  weapons. 

"  Monday,"  observed  Mr.  Mole,  "I  perceive  that  you 
have  attached  yourself  to  the  white  people,  and  I  trust 
you  are  prepared  to  acquit  yourself  like  a  man." 


1 80          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"Monday  fight  till  no  use  fight  no  more.  Then  he  run 
'way,"  replied  the  black. 

"A  very  sage  native,  upon  my  word,"  remarked  Mr. 
Mole.  "There  is  more  wisdom  in  you,  Monday,  than  I 
thought  there  was.  You  mean  to  do  the  very  thing  I  had 
intended  to  do  myself." 

"What  good  one  fight  twenty?  What  use  um  die? 
No  more  brandy  drink,"  Monday  said,  grinning. 

"My  worthy  black  creature,"  Mr.  Mole  answered, 
gravely,  "you  are  facetious,  but  you  must  not  make 
jokes  at  my  expense,  or  I  shall,  as  my  friend  Harkaway 
would  put  it,  be  under  the  painful  necessity  of  tanning 
you.  hide,  though  nature  and  the  hot  sun  of  the  tropics 
liave  aone  that  pretty  effectually  already." 

"Mast  Mole,  mind  um  pistol,"  exclaimed  Monday,  as 
"Ta.-vey  madr  a  second  signal  to  them  to  be  on  the  alert. 

"Do  you  think  there  will  be  any  fighting,  my  sable 
friend?"  ae.ed Mr.  Mole. 

"Some  Pisangs  not  far  off.     Much  fight  soon." 

"Ah,  dear  me  !  I  perceive  a  small  rocky  fissure  in  the 
sand.  I  will  step  within  it.  Tell  me,  my  goodblackskin, 
when  the  fighting  is  over." 

In  fact,  there  happened  to  be  just  in  front  of  Mr.  Mole 
an  inequality  in  the  ground,  which  he  called  a  rocky 
fissure. 

It  was,  however,  nothing  of  the  sort. 

Jack  had  dug  a  hole  in  the  sand  to  serve  as  a  rifle-pit,  from 
which  he  could  fire  at  the  enemy,  and  be  concealed  him- 
self if  he  should  be  attacked. 

Into  this  Mr.  Mole  crept. 

He  was  securely  hidden  in  the  hole. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

ESCAPING    FROM    THE    ISLAND. 

MONDAY  was  much  incensed  at  what  he  considered  Mr. 
Mole's  cowardice. 

"  Sare  !  "  he  exclaimed;  "  you  sare  !  Come  out  dat. 
Won't  you  help  fight  ?  Come  out  dat  hole,  sare  !  " 

' '  Not  if  I  know  it,  my  amiable  negro, "  replied  Mr.  Mole. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          18  r 

"  You  want  this  hole  yourself,  but  I've  been  too  quick 
for  you.  I  shall  relinquish  this  hole  to  no  man  breathing. 
Not  much  !  " 

We  must  now  describe  what  had  excited  Jack's  alarm. 

The  path  in  the  rock  was  about  five-and-twenty  yards 
in  length. 

Immediately  below  lay  the  boat. 

To  his  surprise,  he  beheld  six  Pisangs  standing  near  her. 

They  had  evidently  not  been  there  long,  for  they  were 
talking  rapidly,  and  making  wild  gestures  as  if  pleased 
with  their  discovery. 

Two  were  overhauling  the  stores,  though  they  did  not 
attempt  to  remove  anything. 

If  the  savages  took  possession  of  the  boat,  Jack  knew 
that  his  doom  was  sealed. 

It  was  a  time  for  action. 

Retreating  a  few  steps,  he  was  joined  by  Harvey. 

"  What  is  it,  old  fellow  ?  "  asked  the  latter.      "  You  look 
as  if  you  had  found  sixpence  and  lost  a  shilling." 
'  The  Pisangs  have  found  the  boat." 

Nonsense  ! " 

'  They  have,  though,"  replied  Jack. 
How  many  of  them  are  there  down  there?  " 
Six.     Come  and  look." 

Six  !  "  repeated  Harvey.     "  That's  three  to  one." 
You  forget  Mole." 

Oh  !  Mole's  an  old  woman.  He  don't  count.  And 
besides,  he's  been  swigging  the  natives'  palm  spirit  till 
he's  top-heavy,  and  your  brandy  will  about  settle  him." 

"  I  wish  we  hadn't  met  him.  He'll  only  be  in  the  way. 
Yet  we  must  not  grumble.  It  will  be  a  charity  to  get 
him  away  from  the  Tuan  Biza  and  Hunston,"  said  Jack. 

The  boys  approached  the  edge  of  the  cliff  and  looked 
down. 

They  retreated  almost  immediately. 

One  of  the  Pisangs  was  ascending  the  winding-path. 

"  He's  going  to  tell  his  friends  of  the  find  they've  made," 
said  Harvey. 

"  That's  just  my  idea.  Stand  fast,  Dick,  and  back  me 
up  like  brick.  I  don't  like  taking  a  man's  life,  but  it's  a 
case  with  us,  if  I  don't  stop  this  cove." 

"  We  shall  all  be  up  a  gum  tree  if  he  gets  away.  Shall 
I  tackle  him?  "  replied  Harvey. 


182          JACK  HARKA  WA  *  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  Ki. 

"  No.     Leave  him  to  me." 

"  Shall  you  shoot?  " 

Jack  replied  by  drawing  a  case-knife  from  its  sheath. 

"  It'll  be  a  rough  and  tumble,  but  I  shall  have  the  best 
of  it,  as  he  will  be  taken  by  surprise.  If  you  see  me  get- 
ting worst  off,  shoot,  Dick. " 

' '  Never  fear. " 

Harvey  laid  down  on  his  side,  and  Jack  crawled  on  his 
hands  and  knees  to  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  with  the  knife 
opened,  and  held  between  his  teeth. 

He  did  not  want  to  shoot  if  he  could  help  it,  as  the 
noise  of  the  shot  would  arouse  the  attention  of  the  main 
body  of  the  savages. 

The  messenger  must,  however,  be  stopped  at  all 
hazards. 

Scarcely  allowing  himself  to  breathe  Jack  crouched  as 
he  waited  for  his  enemy. 

The  inhabitants  of  Pisang  Island  had  come  over  under 
Hunston's  leadership  to  attack  him,  and  were  even  then 
searching  for  him,  to  cut  off  his  head. 

Could  he  be  blamed  for  taking  life  in  self-defence? 

A  few  moments  of  breathless  expectation. 

Then  a  head  appeared  above  the  summit  of  the  cliff. 

This  was  followed  by  the  shoulders  of  the  native. 

Stretching  out  his  arm,  Jack  threw  it  round  the  man's 
neck. 

He  drew  him  forward  with  a  hug  like  that  of  a  bear. 

"  How  do  you  find  yourself,  old  boy  ?  "  he  said  gleefully. 

The  Pisang  turned  his  eyes  upon  him,  rilled  with  a  look 
of  deadly  terror. 

Jack's  grasp  tightened. 

The  native  laid  on  his  back. 

Disengaging  one  hand,  Jack,  took  the  knife  from  his 
mouth  and  plunged  it  into  his  body,  burying  it  up  to  the 
hilt. 

The  native  made  a  convulsive  spring. 

Thinking  that  all  was  over,  Jack  had  relaxed  his  grasp, 
which  allowed  the  spasmodic  effort  of  the  native  to  jerk 
his  body  over  the  cliff. 

He  rolled  down  a  corpse. 

When  his  body  fell  at  the  feet  of  his  companions  they 
crowded  round  him  gazing  at  him  with  wonder  not  un- 
mixed with  terror. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          1 83 

This  passed  away,  and  raising  a  horrible  war-whoop, 
they  looked  upwards  for  their  enemies. 

"  I  managed  that  badly,"  said  Jack,  "  but  it  can't  be 
helped.  Call  up  Mole  and  Monday,  Dick,  and  follow  my 
fire. " 

Selecting  the  most  prominent  of  the  natives.  Jack  dis- 
charged his  rifle. 

The  fellow  started  forward  and  fell  dead  on  his  face. 

The  Pisangs  began  to  run. 

"  Fire,  Dick,  fire,"  cried  Jack  while  he  reloaded. 

Harvey  took  a  steady  aim,  and  a  native  fell  to  the  earth 
biting  the  sand  in  his  death  agony. 

By  this  time  Jack  was  ready  to  discharge  his  piece  a 
second  time. 

A  fourth  native  fell. 

Monday  came  up  and  also  fired  his  piece,  but  the  two 
remaining  Pisangs,  running  with  incredible  celerity,  were 
out  of  danger. 

"Now  for  it,  Dick,"  exclaimed  Jack,  "it's  no  use 
following  those  two  skunks.  We  could  couldn't  catch 
them  if  we  did." 

"  What  shall  we  do?" 

"  Get  down  to  the  boat  and  make  a  start  ;  the  wind  is 
still  blowing  stiffly  from  the  shore,  though  not  so  roughly 
as  it  did  this  morning  ;  now  then,  Monday,  down  with 
you  ;  look  slippery,  Dick.  I'll  bring  up  the  rear. " 

"  Where's  Mole  ?  "  asked  Harvey. 

"  Mr.  Mole,  where  are  you,  sir  !  "  cried  Jack.  "  We're 
off,  come  along." 

A  head  appeared  above  the  sand. 

"  I — I  felt  a  little  faint,  Harkaway,"  said  Mr.  Mole  in  a 
confused  voice.  "  But  I'm  all  right  now." 

"  Come  on  then,"  exclaimed  Jack. 

Harvey  and  Monday  were  already  half-way  down  the 
cliff,  slipping  along  like  wild-cats. 

Jack  followed  them. 

They  knew  that  their  lives  depended  upon  their  speed 

The  Pisangs  had  come  over  in  boats,  and  they  could 
follow  them,  and  perhaps  there  would  be  a  battle  on  the  sea. 

A  hundred  Pisangs,  in  perhaps  ten  boats,  would  be  a 
formidable  fleet  to  attack  or  resist. 

Mr.  Mole  emerged  from  his  place  of  concealment,  and 
looking  round  him,  saw  nobody. 


184         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCffOOLZ>A  KR 

"  Oh  !  Jack,  good  Jack,  don't  leave  me,"  he  exclaimed, 
"  I'm  taken  very  bad  all  at  once;  don't  leave  me,  Jack." 

There  was  no  answer. 

"  Harkaway,  my  dear  boy,  this  is  wrong,  "he  continued. 
"lam  one  of  you.  I  have  joined  you,  and  yet  you 
desert  me.  Why,  where  the  deuce  have  they  gone? 
Have  they  found  a  hole  as  well  as  I  ? " 

He  ran  to  the  edge  of  the  cliff,  and  looking  down,  saw 
them  already  in  the  boat. 

Harvey  was  in  the  middle,  setting  the  sail ;  Monday 
stood  at  the  bow,  with  a  paddle  in  his  hand ;  and  Jack 
manfully  grasped  the  tiller. 

"  Whoa  !  "  cried  Mr.  Mole.  "  1  say,  hold  hard.  I'm 
coming.  Whoa,  there  !  Whoa !  " 

In  his  hurry  to  get  down  the  cliff,  he  missed  his  foot- 
ing after  he  had  gone  a  few  yards. 

This  caused  him  to  roll  down  very  gracefully  until  he 
reached  the  bottom. 

He  was  bruised  and  breathless. 

Picking  himself  up  with  a  naughty  exclamation,  he  ran 
to  the  boat,  and  stepping  into  the  water,  crawled  on 
board,  and  lay  down  exhausted  at  Jack's  feet. 

"Away  we  go.  Bravo!  Mole,  you've  done  it.  Off 
we  are,  Dick,"  cried  Jack,  in  a  loud  voice. 

"Right,"  replied  Harvey,  allowing  the  little  sail  to 
belly  to  the  breeze. 

"We've  got  the  start  of  the  wretches.  Hurrah!  Steady, 
Dick,  steady,"  added  Jack,  as  the  heavily-laden  craft 
heeled  over  a  little. 

"Steady  she  is,"  answered  Harvey,  slacken  ing  the  sail. 

"  She'll  weather  it,  sir.      Bravo!"  continued  Jack. 

"We've  got  our  ballast  on  board,"  remarked  Harvey, 
pointing  to  Mr.  Mole. 

The  late  senior  master  heard  the  observation. 

"Ballast,  Harvey,  is  not  a  fitting  noun  substantive  to 
apply  to  me,"  he  said. 

"  Got  your  wind  again,  sir,  have  you  ? " 

"I  thank  Heaven  for  all  its  mercies,  and  that  is  one  ol 
them. " 

"You  came  down  that  hill  with  a  fine  run.  It  was  a 
proper  come  down,  sir,"  Harvey  said,  with  a  laugh. 

"You  may  jeer,  my  young  friend,  but  should  the 
savages  overtake  you,  I  trust  that  my  influence  with  them 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHvOLDA  YS.  185 

may  be  sufficient  to  save  your  lives.  Ballast,  indeed  ! 
A  nice  term  to  apply  to  one  in  my  position.  Ballast ! 
Well,  it  isn't  worth  talking  about ;  but  I  never  was  called 
ballast  before — no,  not  even  by  the  Pisangs,"  said  Mr. 
Mole,  in  high  dudgeon. 

"I  didn't  mean  any  offence,  sir." 

"When  none  is  meant,  none  is  taken.  I  accept  your 
apology,  Harvey,  and  will  you  be  good  enough  to  ask 
your  friend  Harkaway  for  some  stimulating  beverage  ? 
I  bore  myself  bravely  during  the  scrimmage,  and  I  have 
reason  to  believe  that  one,  at  least,  of  the  savages  fell 
before  my  unerring  aim." 

"Not  now,  Mr.  Mole,"  replied  Jack,  smiling  in  spite  of 
his  preoccupation  ;  "wait  a  bit,  please,  till  we  get  clear 
of  the  reef." 

"  As  you  please,  Harkaway.  Can  I  make  myself  of 
any  further  use  ?  "  said  Mr.  Mole  with  a  sigh  of  resigna- 
tion. 

"Lie  still  where  you  are,  that's  all  you  can  do." 

"  I  should  like  Mr.  Crawcour  and  all  our  old  friends,  ii 
any  of  "*  'each  England  again,  to  know  that  I  bore  my- 
self ora \~e.y,  and  did  not  shrink  in  the  hour  of  danger." 

' '  I'll  see  to  that,  sir.     It  shall  be  put  down  in  my  diary. '' 

"With  that  promise  I  am  content.  Call  upon  me, 
Harkaway.  when  peril  is  pressing  ;  Mole  will  be  to  the 
fore. " 

"  Right  you  are,  sir.  Steady,  Monday  ;  mind  the  reef !  " 
replied  Jack. 

The  boat  was  laden  nearly  to  the  water's  edge. 

She  was  now  nearing  the  passage  in  the  reef  through 
ivhich  Monday  intended  to  conduct  her. 

He  lifted  his  paddle  first  one  side,  then  the  other,  as  he 
wanted  Jack  to  steer. 

It  was  evident  that  he  had  been  in  a  boat  before,  and 
knew  well  how  to  handle  one. 

In  five  minutes  she  would  be  floating  fairly  on  the  open 
sea. 

"  I  wonder,"  said  Harvey,  "  where  the  boats  of  th<" 
Pisangs  are?  " 

Scarcely  had  he  spoken  when  loud  cries  assailed  his  ears. 

lurning  round  to  look  from  whence  they  proceeded  he 
saw  a  confused  mass  of  men,  about  three  hundred  yards 
from  the  spot  at  which  they  had  embarked. 


I&o         JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Several  boats,  which  he  had  not  before  noticed,  were 
lying-  on  the  beach. 

"What  is  it,  Dick?"  asked  Jack,  who  could  not  turn 
his  head  round. 

"  Pisangs,"  answered  Harvey,  "and  a  jolly  good  heap 
of  them  too.  They  swarm  like  flies  !  " 

"What  are  they  doing  ? " 

"Getting  into  their  boats.  They  have  unfortunately 
landed  close  to  the  castle,  and,  will  be  after  us  in  a 
twinkling. " 

"Never  mind  ;  we  shall  be  through  the  reef  in  a  brace 
of  shakes,  and  perhaps  they  don't  know  this  opening." 

"  What  a  pity  they  don't !  they  must  have  come  through 
it." 

"Perhaps  so,"  said  Jack,  thoughtfully;  "at  any  rate 
we  have  one  advantage  over  them.  They  have  no  guns, 
or,  at  least,  if  they  have  stolen  ours,  they  have  no  pow- 
der ;  so  we  shall  beat  them  that  way." 

"Keep  um  boat  straight,  Mast' Jack,"  replied  Monday. 

The  opening  in  the  reef  was  reached. 

As  it  was  a  very  narrow  channel  and  the  wind  was 
high,  the  utmost  caution  was  necessary  to  steer  clear. 

Monday  used  his  paddle  in  the  water  with  great 
dexterity. 

The  surf  ran  up  in  a  dangerous  manner,  but  Jack  did 
not  allow  the  boat  at  any  time  to  get  broadside  on,  and 
so  she  did  not  ship  a  sea. 

She  rode  gallantly  upon  the  waves,  and  showed  her- 
self thoroughly  seaworthy  under  good  management. 

Jack  kept  her  well  before  the  wind  and  she  met  the 
surf  with  her  bows,  stemming  the  tide  beautifully. 

"Well  done,  Mast'  Jack,"  cried  Monday,  "that  your 
sort,  all  ri'  soon." 

In  the  meantime  the  cries  of  the  Pisangs  redoubled. 

They  were  rapidly"  taking  to  their  boats. 

The  chase  threatened  to  be  a  hot  one. 

Hunston's  blackened  figure  was  -discernible  in  their 
midst,  and  from  his  frantic  motions  he  appeared  to  be 
dreadfully  annoyed  at  the  escape  of  his  former  friends. 

"There's  Hunston,"  said  Harvey,  "I'd  swear  to  his 
ugly  mug  in  a  thousand." 

"If  there's  any  mischief  brewing  he's  sure  to  be  in  it," 
replied  Jack. 


fA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.          187 

"Don't  he  look  wild  that's  all,"  continued  Harvey. 

"  Perhaps  he'll  bewilder,  when  he  sees  us  scudding 
before  the  wind,  and  finds  that  we've  slipped  our  cable 
just  in  time  to  put  him  in  the  hole.  Steady,  Monday, 
that's  it,  my  man  ;  another  moment,  and  we  shall  be 
clear,"  Jack  exclaimed,  in  his  usual  tone  of  command. 

They  were  half  through  the  dangerous  passage. 

The  enemy  were  in  pursuit  of  them  and  a  short  time 
would  decide  their  fate. 

Several  boats,  manned  by  the  enraged  Pisangs,  started 
in  pursuit  of  Jack  and  his  companions. 

Their  fury  knew  no  bounds  when  they  saw  their  prey 
escaping. 

The  explosion  which  had  killed  and  disabled  several  of 
their  number,  had  first  of  all  put  them  out  of  temper. 

Loss  of  the  powder  they  had  expected  to  capture,  and 
without  which  their  guns  were  of  no  use,  made  them 
worse. 

The  death  of  the  larger  part  of  the  party  who  had  dis- 
covered the  boat  did  not  tend  to  increase  their  good 
humour. 

And  the  escape  from  the  island  of  those  whom  they  had 
regarded  as  their  sure  victims,  put  the  finishing  touch  to 
their  rage. 

Hunston  and  Keyali  were  in  the  first  two  boats  that, 
went  after  the  fugitives. 

The  Tuan  Biza,  and  others,  followed  quickly. 

Hunston  had  promised  Keyali  Jack's  head,  and  as  Keyali 
could  not  marry  until  he  got  a  head  belonging  to  some- 
body, he  was  very  anxious  to  have  it. 

He  had  made  sure  of  catching  Jack  on  the  island,  and 
in  his  anger  at  being  disappointed,  he  danced  about  in 
the  boat  at  the  risk  of  upsetting  it. 

Hunston  had  to  remonstrate  with  him  and  make  him 
sit  down. 

His  loud  cries  and  exclamations  were  heard  by  Jack 
and  Harvey,  who  had  learnt  a  good  deal  of  the  native 
language  from  Monday. 

This  was  a  natural  consequence  of  teaching  Monday 
English. 

Mr.  Mole  also  understood  the  language  spoken  by  the 
Pisangs  and  Limbians  owing  to  his  having  been  a  cap- 
tive amongst  the  former. 


188         JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS. 

The  same  tongue  was  common  to  both  the  tribes. 

"I'll  have  your  head  !  "  shouted  Jack,  in  derision,  as 
his  boat  shot  through  the  narrow  opening  in  the  reef. 

He  had  heard  Keyali's  ravings,  and  meant  to  chaff  him 
and  Hunston. 

But  he  spoke  in  the  native  language,  so  that  he  might 
be  comprehended  by  both,  as  Hunston  was  by  this  time 
thoroughly  well  able  to  converse  in  the  dialect. 

"Take  care  we  don't  have  yours,"  replied  Hunston, 
shouting  in  the  same  loud  tone. 

"No  fear,  old  boy,"  replied  Jack. 

"  I  don't  know  that,"  said  Hunston. 

"Take  a  fool's  advice,"  continued  Jack,  "and  don't 
come  too  near  us.  We've  got  guns  and  you  haven't." 

"What  of  that?  We've  got  bows  and  arrows  and 
speas,  and  our  arrows  can  fly  as  straight  as  your  shots." 

"Perhaps,  but  they  can't  carry  as  far,  and  we  shan't  let 
you  get  within  shot  of  us. " 

Hunston  was  silent. 

He  saw  the  force  of  the  argument. 

"Give  me  his  head;  you  promised  me  his  head,  and 
Tecona,  my  beloved,  will  not  be  my  wife  till  I  get  ahead. 
I  must,  I  will  have  his  head?"  Keyali  continued  to  shout. 

"  Keep  that  great  calf  quiet,  can't  you  ? "  cried  Jack. 

"  He  wants  his  rights." 

"Then  he'll  have  to  want." 

Harvey  was  hard  at  work  setting  the  sails,  and  he  had 
surprised  Jack  by  rigging  up  a  flying  jib,  which  gave 
them  an  advantage  over  their  pursuers,  who  only  had  a 
mainsail. 

"Bravo,  Dick  !  "  exclaimed  Jack,  as  the  breeze  caught 
her  and  she  sped  onward  like  a  thing  of  life. 

Monday  stood  at  the  bows  till  the  boat  was  clear  of  the 
rocks. 

Then  he  sat  down  and  looked  contentedly  at  their 
pursuers. 

' '  They  plenty  of  them,  Mast'  Jack, "  he  said,  with  a  long 
face. 

"We  shall  be  a  match  for  them,  Monday, "  replied  Jack. 

"  Hope  so,  sare  ;  no  want  lose  head.  I  hear  Keyali 
cry  for  you.  He  do  same  for  me  once  ;  but  I  'scape  and 
you  save  me.  Keyali  have  mine  'fore  yours,"  said  the 
goodhearted  fellow. 


JA  CK  HA  RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  1 89 

"I'll  take  precious  good  care  he  don't  have  either,"  re- 
turned Jack,  drily.  "If  he  does,  I'll  forgive  him.  Which 
way  shall  I  steer,  Monday  ?  " 

Monday  made  a  gesture  which  indicated  west  by  north. 

And  following  the  direction  of  his  arm,  Jack  put  the 
boat  about. 

"  Wire  in,  Jack,  and  get  your  name  up.  That's  your 
sort,"  said  Harvey. 

"You  shut  up,  and  mind  that  flying  jib  of  yours,"  re- 
plied Jack,  laughing. 

"  You  look  fine,  standing  there,  and  coaching  the  canoe. 
Hunston's  also  standing  up,  but  he  isn't  a  patch  upon 
you,"  continued  Harvey. 

"  Stow  it,  Dick,"  answered  Jack.  "I  don't  want  any 
buttering,  and  it  isn't  a  time  for  humbug." 

In  fact  it  was  not  a  time  for  chaffing. 

But  the  boys  kept  their  spirits  up  wonderfully  well, 
and  were  delighted  at  getting  away  from  the  enemy. 

They  were  showing  them  what  sailors  call  a  "clean 
pair  of  heels." 

Mr.  Mole  was  with  them  too. 

They  had  every  reason  to  believe  him  loyal  and  true. 

If  so,  he  was  an  addition  to  their  strength. 

The  boat  ran  splendidly  before  the  freshening  breeze. 

The  gale  had  lulled,  but  began  to  get  up  again,  though 
Jack  did  not  anticipate  much  more  of  it. 

Wind  in  those  latitudes  often  sinks  as  rapidly  as  it  rises. 

"There  will  be  a  fine  sunset,"  remarked  Monday. 

"So  I  think,"  replied  Jack,  "and  worse  luck  for  us." 

Everyone  looked,  as  he  spoke  at  the  pursuing  boats. 

It  was  true  that  they  were  distancing  them,  and  that 
every  moment  left  them  farther  behind. 

But  in  the  event  of  a  sudden  calm,  they  could  strike 
their  sails  and  use  their  oars. 

Jack  had  no  oars. 

He  had  not  thought  of  being  chased  on  the  ocean,  and 
for  that  reason  did  not  make  any. 

Harvey  attended  to  the  sails  with  great  skill,  and  ob- 
tained praise  from  Jack,  who  said — 

' '  Bravo,  Dick  !  A  better  fellow  than  you  never  loosened 
a  topsail." 

"We  only  want  a  flag  to  make  us  perfect,"  replied 
Harvey. 


190         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  sCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  Run  up  Mr.  Mole's  tile.  It  won't  look  bad,  and  1  see 
its  owner  has  gone  to  sleep." 

"Right  you  are,"  said  Harvey. 

He  took  Mr.  Mole's  hat,  and,  without  much  exertion, 
secured  it  at  the  head  of  their  small  mast. 

"  We  can't  call  it  the  British  standard  waving  at  the 
topmast,"  he  observed.  "But  it  will  show  them  that  we 
have  got  Mole  on  board,  and  they  will  know  there  is  one 
more  of  us  to  fight." 

"Hurrah  for  the  blue  sea !"  said  Jack,  as  they  shot 
ahead,  and  the  cries  of  their  enemies  grew  fainter  behind 
them. 

At  this  exclamation,  Mr.  Mole  was  aroused,  and  looked 
languidly  around  him. 

"Harvey,"  he  said,  "I  will  thank  you  for  my  hat. 
You  imagined  me  asleep,  but  I  was  only  revolving  mighty 
ideas  in  my  mind,  and  I  saw  you  make  free  with  my 
Panama  straw." 

Harvey  pointed  upwards. 

"The  wind's  caught  it,  sir,  and  it's  stuck  up  aloft,"  he 
replied. 

"Now,  that's  a  curious  thing,"  remarked  Mr.  Mole. 
"Stop  your  ship,  Harkaway,  and  get  down  my  hat." 

"Strike  our  flag"?  Not  if  I  know  it.  That's  the  banner 
of  independence,  and  meant  as  a  defiance  to  the  Pisangs," 
responded  Jack. 

"Oh,  if  it's  meant  as  a  defiance  to  the  Pisangs,  all 
right,"  replied  Mr.  Mole,  wrapping  a  handkerchief  of  the 
bandana  species  round  his  head. 

"  Mast'  Jack,"  said  Monday,  "give  um  Monday  a  drink 
of  rum. " 

"Certainly,"  answered  Jack,  taking  out  a  bottle  and 
handing  it  him.  "  You've  had  some  hot  work,  and  you 
deserve  it." 

The  bottle  was  given  to  Monday,  who  took  a  pull,  and 
seemed  much  relieved. 

Mr.   Mole  eyed  it  wistfully,  and  said  in  a  low  voice — 

"My  faithful  savage,  hand  me  that  bottle.  I  will  re- 
place it  in  a  secure  position." 

Monday  gave  it  him,  and  he  pretended  to  stow  it  away, 
but,  when  no  one  was  looking,  he  solaced  himself  with  a 
secret  draught,  which  did  not  tend  to  improve  his  useful- 
ness to  the  party. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  191 

In  fact,  he  soon  fell  into  such  a  deep  sleep,  that  he  did 
not  wake,  although  important  events'were  passing  around 
him. 

As  Jack  had  anticipated,  the  wind  fell  towards  evening. 

Their  pursuers  were  out  of  sight,  but  they  could  not  be 
far  off. 

The  boat  made  slow  progress,  and  such  advance  as  she 
did  make  grew  less  every  five  minutes. 

In  the  tropics,  when  the  sun  sets,  it  is  high  time  for 
everyone  to  hurry  home. 

There  is  no  fading  twilight. 

Darkness  presses  closely  on  the  footsteps  of  retreating 
day,  and  at  once  it  is  night. 

In  addition  to  the  coming  darkness  a  thick  mist  began 
to  rise. 

This  might  serve  to  conceal  the  runaways  from  the 
prying  eyes  of  their  pursuers. 

In  the  absence  of  wind  it  was  necessary  to  remain 
quiet  till  morning. 

There  was  no  current  that  would  run  the  boat  back  to 
the  rocks. 

She  might  drift  a  little  with  the  motion  of  the  waves, 
but  that  was  all. 

Furling  the  sails,  a  watch  was  set. 

Harvey  and  Monday  lay  down  in  the  bottom  of  the 
boat  and  sought  that  sleep  of  which  they  were  in  need. 

Jack  sat  on  one  of  the  thwarts  and  kept  his  ears 
open,  for  his  eyes  were  not  of  much  use  in  the  thick  mist 
and  darkness. 

Hours  passed  and  nothing  was  heard  but  the  rolling  of 
the  waves. 

The  boat  was  some  miles  from  the  shore  and  Jack 
could  not  distinguish  the  rolling  of  the  surf  upon  the  rocks. 

A  speck  of  light  appeared  in  the  east. 

Day  was  about  to  break. 

Jack,  who  was  nearly  worn  out,  touched  Harvey  on  the 
shoulder. 

The  latter  sprang  up. 

"What  is  it?"  he  exclaimed,  "are  the  Pisangs  upon 
us?" 

"  No.  I  can  see  no  signs  of  them,  but  I  want  to  have 
a  pitch,  and  as  I've  been  on  duty  for  so  many  hours,  I 
thought  you  might  take  a  turn." 


192        JACK  HARK  AW  AY  AFTER  SCHOOL  ZMY5. 

"Of  course,"  replied  Harvey,  "why  didn't  you  wake 
me  before?" 

"It's  time  enough.  I  wonder  how  long  the  calm  is 
going  to  last?"  said  Jack;  "we  must  look  out,  as  I  ex- 
pect the  beggars  will  be  upon  us  as  the  mist  rises." 

He  was  about  to  lie  down  in  the  boat,  when  his  prac- 
tised ears  detected  the  sound  of  oars  in  the  distance. 

"Hark!"  he  said,  "do  you  hear  that,  Dick?" 

"Oars,"  replied  Harvey;  "they  are  cruising  about  for 
us,  knowing  that  we  are  stuck  somewhere  in  this  infernal 
mist." 

"If  it's  only  one  boat,  I  don't  mind,"  Jack  continued, 
"or  we  might  tackle  two,  but  if  the  whole  fleet  are  to- 
gether, it's  a  case  of  Jack's  up  the  orchard  with  us!" 

"I  should  think  they  have  been  separated  in  the  night, 
and  that  the  one  we  hear  is  a  solitary  vessel  which  will 
be  as  much  astonished  at  seeing  us,  as  we  are  at  meeting 
her,"  observed  Harvey. 

"I'd  give  something  if  the  wind  would  blow,  if  it  was 
only  a  capful,  it  would  show  what's  behind,  and  we'd 
soon  let  them  know  what  stuff  our  craft  is  made  of." 

The  sound  of  the  oars,  which  fell  into,  and  were  re- 
covered regularly  from  the  water,  grew  more  distinct. 

"Stand  close,  but  don't  fire  till  I  give  the  order,"  ex- 
claimed Jack. 

Harvey  nodded,  and  his  companion  woke  Monday  and 
Mr.  Mole,  whispering  to  them  not  to  speak  above  their 
breath,  as  the  enemy  were  not  far  off. 

Monday  grasped  his  rifle  tighter,  and  looked  to  his 
pistols.  Mr.  Mole  handled  a  revolver,  which  was  his  only 
weapon,  with  a  carelessness  that  suggested  danger  to 
those  around  him,  rather  than  to  the  enemy. 

His  contempt  for  the  latter  may  perhaps  be  accounted 
for,  from  the  fact  that  they  were  up  to  this  time  invisible. 

"Don't  let  a  shot  be  fired  till  I  give  the  signal,"  Jack 
again  said.  "Let  them  run  alongside  of  us  nearly,  so 
that  we  can  make  sure  of  our  men." 

"Four  of  us,"  remarked  Monday  under  his  breath,  "um 
Pisang  boat  generally  carry  six  to  row,  and  one  to  steer." 

''That's  seven.  It's  odds  against  us,  but  we  have 
Dowder  and  shot,  and  they  have  none,  so  we're  equal." 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          193 

"Mr.  Mole  must  get  um  head,"  said  Monday,  "ana 
then  him  marry  black  princess  at  Limbi." 

"Thank  you,  my  worthy  friend,"  replied  Mr.  Mole  in 
a  tone  of  disgust,  "  I  don't  care  about  dusky  beauties." 

"  With  us  a  great  chief  can  have  three  wife.  Mr.  Mole 
great  chief.  He  cut  off  Pisang  head,  and  then  he  have 
three  wife,"  continued  Monday  with  a  grin. 

"The  Lord  deliver  me  from  such  a  fate!"  said  Mr. 
Mole,  inwardly  shuddering  at  the  prospect. 

Monday  was  about  to  speak  again,  when  Jack  said, 
"  Hush  !  " 

The  dim  outline  of  the  proa  hove  in  sight. 

All  held  their  breath,  and  nerved  themselves  for  the 
coming  encounter. 

The  battle  would  be  short,  sharp,  and  decisive. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

FIGHT   UNDER   THE   SEA. 

PRESENTLY  a  shout  from  the  occupants  of  the  boat 
showed  Jack  that  he  was  perceived. 

It  was  useless  to  remain  on  the  defensive  any  longer. 

"  Let  them  have  it.  Pour  in  a  volley,"  he  exclaimed. 
"Aim  low,  and  hurrah  for  old  England  !  " 

There  was  no  white  man  in  the  boat,  but  Jack  recognized 
as  the  one  who  was  steering,  Keyali,  who  had  evinced 
such  a  longing  for  a  white  man's  head. 

Keyali  was  evidently  in  command. 

He  had  no  idea  that  he  was  so  near  those  of  whom  he 
was  in  pursuit,  and  would  have  put  back  out  of  harm's  way, 
had  it  not  been  too  late. 

The  Pisangs  ceased  rowing,  and  seized  their  spears. 
With  such  force  had  the  boat  been  propelled,  that  its 
momentum  threatened  to  carry  it  alongside  of  the  boys. 

As  soon  as  Jack  had  given  the  word  there  was  a  report 
of  firearms. 

At  the  same  moment,  the  wind  began  to  lift. 

A  faint  breeze  was  springing  up. 

Four  of  the  Pisangs  fell  under  the  well-directed  shots. 
13 


194         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

The  remaining  three  sprang  from  their  boat  into  Jack's 
and  a  hand-to-hand  fight  ensued. 

Keyali,  with  an  eye  like  a  hawk,  singled  out  Jack,  whom 
he  caught  round  the  neck  and  waist,  with  such  a  deter 
mined  grip  that  he  could  not  use  his  firearms. 

Harvey  was  wounded  in  the  thigh  by  a  spear,  and  lay 
at  the  bottom  of  the  boat  helpless. 

Monday  tackled  one  Pisang,  and  Mr.  Mole,  in  self- 
defence,  grappled  with  another. 

Jack  and  Keyali  rocked  to  and  fro  in  a  deadly  embrace. 

Suddenly  they  lost  their  balance,  and  fell  into  the  sea. 

Down,  down,  they  sank,  as  if  they  were  so  much  lead. 

Jack  feared  they  would  both  be  drowned,  as  it  was 
impossible  to  live  long  under  water. 

Mr.  Mole  saw  them  disappear  and  was  so  alarmed  that 
he  forgot  to  go  on  fighting,  and  the  Pisang  with  whom 
he  had  been  battling  was  about  to  stab  him  with  a  murder 
ous-looking  knife,  when  Harvey  crawled  up. 

He  seized  the  savage's  leg,  and  made  his  teeth  meet  in 
the  flesh. 

This  caused  him  such  pain,  that  he  dropped  his  knife, 
and  fell  on  his  knees,  howling  loudly. 

Mr.  Mole  had  begun  to  say  his  prayers,  thinking  it  was 
all  over  with  him. 

He  regained  his  courage,  however,  and  fired  a  pisto1 
close  to  his  ear. 

The  Pisang  fell  forward  with  a  groan. 

Taking  up  the  knife,  Mr.  Mole  prodded  him  with  it  in 
various  parts  of  the  body. 

' '  That  will  do,  sir.    He's  dead  as  mutton, "  said  Harvey. 

"I  like  to  make  sure,"  replied  Mr.  Mole,  inflicting  more 
savage  thrusts  with  the  knife. 

At  the  same  time,  Monday  settled  accounts  with  his 
antagonist ;  and,  cutting  off  his  head,  held  up  the  bleed- 
ing trophy  in  triumph. 

"You  all  right,  Mist'  Mole?  You  much  hurt,  Mast' 
Harvey  ?  "  exclaimed  Monday,  adding,  with  a  look  of  be- 
wilderment, "  Oh,  de  debbel !  Where  Mast' Jack  ?  Him 
gone  ! " 

"  Gone  1 "  said  Harvey.     "  Isn't  Harkaway  here  ? " 

"I  saw  him  fall  overboard  not  long  ago,"  replied  Mr. 
Mole,  "locked  in  the  arms  of  one  Keyali,  whom  I  know 
to  be  a  very  truculent  ruffian." 


JA CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTLR  SCHOOLDA  YS.  195 

Monday  and  Harvey  looked  blankly  at  one  another. 
In  the  meantime,  Jack  had  continued  to  descend  into  the 
bosom  of  the  deep. 

He  managed  to  keep  his  senses  about  him. 

Keyali  would  not  let  go,  .but  suddenly  Jack  felt  one 
arm  relax,  which  allowed  him  to  make  use  of  his  right 
hand. 

He  remembered  that  he  had  a  sheath  knife  in  his  belt. 

If  he  could  draw  this  he  might  deal  his  adversary  a 
blow  which  would  save  his  life. 

Apparently  the  same  idea  occurred  to  Keyali,  for  he 
began  to  feel  for  his  knife. 

Luckily  for  Jack  it  had  fallen  out  in  the  struggle,  being 
only  slenderly  secured  with  a  string  round  his  waist. 

It  did  not  take  more  than  a  second  to  assure  Keyali  of 
this  fact. 

He  now  struggled  to  regain  his  hold  of  Jack,  and  en- 
deavoured to  move  one  hand  to  his  throat,  so  as  to 
strangle  him. 

Being  the  stronger  of  the  two,  the  Pisang  might  have 
succeeded  in  this  effort,  had  he  not  given  Jack  an  oppor- 
tunity when  he  first  loosened  his  grasp  to  feel  for  his 
knife. 

This  was  a  fortunate  chance  for  Harkaway. 

Had  it  not  been  for  this  he  would  probably  have  soon 
floated,  a  blackened  and  swollen  corpse,  before  the  eyes 
of  his  friends. 

As  soon  as  he  had  drawn  the  knife,  he  stabbed  Keyali 
repeatedly  about  the  legs. 

The  water  was  soon  crimsoned  with  blood. 

Keyali  tightened  his  grip,  and  Jack,  whose  strength 
began  to  fail  him,  and  whose  head  grew  dizzy  with  the 
pressure  of  the  water,  made  frantic  efforts  to  reach  a  vital 
part  of  the  Pisang's  body. 

This  fight  under  the  sea  was  terrible. 

They  had  been  beneath  the  waves  nearly  three-quarters 
of  a  minute. 

Short  as  the  time  in  reality  was,  it  seemed  a  lifetime  to 
Jack. 

Maddened  with  pain,  Keyali  succeeded  in  grasping  his 
opponent's  throat. 

The  stifling  sensation  that  had  attacked  Jack  increased. 

A  mist  swam  before  his  eyes. 


196          JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Making  one  last  effort,  he  plunged  his  knife  up  to  the 
hilt  in  the  Pisang's  body. 

Gradually  his  hold  relaxed. 

The  arms  fell  down,  and  the  man  was  dead. 

Raising  his  feet,  Jack  struck  the  lifeless  body,  sending 
it  down  into  the  sea. 

At  the  same  time  he  began  to  ascend. 

It  was  time. 

A  very  short  period  more,  and  he  would  have  gone  to 
the  bottom,  locked  in  that  death-grip. 

Suddenly  he  appeared  above  the  surface  close  to  the 
boat. 

Monday  stretched  out  his  arms,  and  dragged  him  on 
board,  breathless,  panting  and  exhausted. 

It  was  some  time  before  he  could  speak. 

When  he  was  able  to  use  his  voice,  he  gave  an  account 
of  the  fight  beneath  the  waves. 

"Thank  goodness  I  am  none  the  worse  for  it,"  he 
added.  "But  I  hope  never  again  to  have  such  a  tussle. 
Here,  you  Kafoozlum — what's  your  name,  Monday — give 
me  some  brandy  to  wash  the  salt-water  out  of  my  mouth." 

Monday  did  as  he  was  requested,  and  Jack  began  to 
revive  sensibly. 

"I  need  not  ask  how  you  got  on,"  he  continued,  "for 
I  see  you  have  disposed  of  your  enemies.  Are  you  hurt, 
Dick  ? " 

Harvey  was  tying  a  bandage  round  his  leg,  and  he 
replied — 

"I've  got  an  ugly  thrust  in  the  leg  from  a  spear,  but 
it's  not  much." 

"Throw  the  carrion  overboard,"  Jack  said,  pointing  to 
the  two  dead  Pisangs. 

Monday  proceeded  to  do  so. 

"I  think  you  will  all  bear  witness  to  my  bravery," 
observed  Mr.  Mole.  "  I  dispatched  that  wretched  creature 
whom  Monday  is  about  to  consign  to  the  deep.  I,  Isaac 
Mole,  dispatched  him  with  my  own  hand." 

"  If  I  hadn't  bit  him  in  the  leg  with  my  teeth,"  said 
Harvey,  "  you  would  have  gone  to  the  mole  country. 
sir. " 

"  No  jokes,  Harvey  ;  you  may  have  distracted  the  poot 
fellow's  attention,  but  I  had  him  \vell  in  hand  throughout, 
and  was  never  for  one  moment  afraid  of  him.  Harkaway, 


JA  CA'  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  197 

pass  the  bottle  in  a  friendly  spirit,  and  let  us  drink  to  our 
noble  selves. " 

Jack  granted  his  request,  and  Mr.  Mole  took  a  deep 
draught. 

"Drink  deep,  the  poet  says,"  remarked  Mr.  Mole. 
"And  truly  he  was  right,  for  this  spirit  comforteth  the 
inner  man  and  keepeth  out  the  rawness  of  the  fog,  which, 
I  perceive,  is  disappearing. 

In  fact,  as  he  spoke,  the  sail  which  had  been  lying  idly 
by  the  mast  began  to  flap  to  and  fro. 

"  Hurrah,"  cried  Jack,  "  the  wind  is  coming." 

"  I'm  sorry  I  can't  lend  a  hand,"  said  Harvey. 

"You  be  still,"  replied  Jack,  who  put  some  boating 
jackets  under  Harvey  to  make  his  position  more  com- 
fortable. 

' '  You  want  rest  as  much  as  I,  for  you  were  on  the 
watch  all  night." 

' '  Never  mind  me.  I  can't  sleep  when  there  is  anything 
to  do,  but  I  make  up  for  it  afterwards.  If  the  wind  lasts, 
and  Monday  is  right  in  his  steering,  we  shall  make  Limbi 
in  font  or  five  hours. " 

Jack  set  the  sails,  and  the  little  craft,  as  the  wind 
caught  her,  ran  before  it  in  splendid  style. 

The  sails  bellied  to  the  breeze,  and  Monday  took  the 
helm. 

"  Harkaway,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  "  take  the  rest,  of  which 
you  stand  so  much  in  need  and  leave  the  management 
of  the  boat  to  this  trusty  savage  and  myself." 

"  Very  well,"  said  Jack,  who  thought  he  might  safely 
do  so,  as  there  was  nothing  of  consequence  to  attend  to. 

Accordingly  he  threw  himself  down,  wet  as  he  was, 
knowing  that  the  hot  sun  would  soon  dry  him,  and  fell 
fast  asleep. 

Mr.  Mole  applied  his  lips  frequently  to  the  bottle,  much 
to  Monday's  delight 

"  Mist'  Mole  got  um  best  friend,"  he  observed,  as  Mole 
hugged  the  bottle  tightly. 

"  If  that  observation  is  intended  to  apply  to  this  case- 
bottle,"  replied  Mr.  Mole,  "all  I  can  say  is  that  you  are  a 
very  rude  and  impertinent  negro." 

"No  offence,  sare  ;  beg  um  pardon,"  said  Monday, 
"Me  'fraid  of  you,  sare,  you,  fight,  so  well." 

This  compliment  mollified  the  object  of  it. 


198          JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"You  are  right,"  he  said;  "  by  my  bravery  I  have 
saved  you  all  from  a  dreadful  fate.  I  hewed  mine  adver- 
sary in  pieces ;  but  you  must  not  repeat  your  remarks. 
In  this  climate  the  European  requires  stimulants  to  protect 
himself  from  the  trying-  effects  of  the  weather.  What  I  take 
is  taken  with  reluctance,  and  strictly  as  medicine." 

"  Monday  not  mind  a  drop  of  same  sort  of  medsum." 

"Not  a  drop.  It  is  not  good  for  you  who  are  young 
and  strong,  and  accustomed  to  the  climate." 

"Very  well,  Mist'  Mole  know  best.  Monday  get  him 
three  wife." 

"If  you  suggest  such  a  thing  again,"  cried  Mr.  Mole,  in 
a  rage,  "I'll — 111  wring  your  neck  like — like  a  sparrow's." 

"  No  wring  um  poor  Monday  neck.  Monday  do  what 
him  like  in  Limbi.  His  name  Matabella,  and  his  father, 
Lanindyer.  Great  chief.  King  of  Island.  All  obey  Mon- 
day. If  Monday  say  Mole  great  chief,  him  cut  off  all 
Pisangs'  heads,  the  woman  all  love  him  and  he  be  'bliged 
to  have  one,  two,  three  wife." 

"Is  your  father  really  the  Tuan  Biza  of  Limbi  ?  "  asked 
Mr.  Mole. 

Monday  nodded  his  head  vehemently. 

"It's  quite  right,"  exclaimed  Harvey,  who  could  not 
sleep  through  pain,  and  had  been  an  amused  listener  to 
this  conversation. 

"Is  he  not  joking  ?  I  have  found  him  of  a  facetious 
tendency." 

"No,  Monday's  a  howling  swell  in  his  own  diggings, 
ain't  you,  Mon?"said  Harvey. 

"  Matabella,  him  show  Mist'  Mole,"  answered  the 
black,  drawing  himself  up  proudly  as  he  stood  in  the 
stern,  rudder-lines  in  hand. 

"Take  the  bottle  and  help  yourself,  my  young  and 
intelligent  friend, "  exclaimed  Mr.  Mole. 

Monday  did  so  with  a  grin. 

"  I  hope  nothing  I  have  said  has  given  you  offence," 
continued  Mr.  Mole,  "  I  had  no  idea  you  were  a  prince  in 
your  own  country.  But  for  Heaven's  sake,  say  no  more 
about  the  wives." 

The  conversation  dropped,  and  the  boat  went  on  her 
course,  the  wind  continuing  to  rise,  as  if  impatient  at 
having  been  still  during  the  night. 

No  more  boats  belonging  to  the  Pisang  fleet  were  visible. 


JA  CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  A FTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  \ 99 

The  sun  rose  high  in  the  heavens,  and  the  heavily-laden 
craft  which  carried  the  boys  and  their  fortunes  slowly 
ploughed  her  way  along  the  deep. 

Harvey  and  Mr.  Mole  covered  themselves  with  a 
tarpaulin,  and  sought  forgetfulness  in  slumber. 

Monday  was  alone  in  command  of  the  boat. 

He  could  not  steer  and  see  to  the  sails  as  well,  and 
when  the  force  of  the  wind  increased,  and  the  sea  rose, 
he  thought  it  advisable  to  wake  Jack. 

Nearly  five  hours  had  passed  since  the  dispersion  of 
the  Pisangs. 

Jack  had  had  time  to  recruit  his  wasted  energies. 

The  boat  made  one  or  two  dangerous  lurches  over,  and 
Monday  was  afraid  she  might  capsize.  Jack  started  up 
with  alacrity. 

"What  is  it?  "he  asked. 

Monday  explained  to  him,  and  pointing  to  a  dark  ridge 
visible  on  the  verge  of  the  horizon,  added — 

"That  Limbi." 

"Oh,  is  that  Limbi?  "  asked  Jack.  "You  know  your 
way  about  in  these  waters.  How  shall  we  land  ?  " 

"No  land  in  the  surf — not  in  this  boat,"  answered  Mon- 
day. "They  send  out  boat  when  see  us,  and  then  we 
land  in  our  fashion. " 

"Very  well.  I  leave  it  all  to  you,"  replied  Jack,  well 
pleased  at  the  prospect  of  reaching  their  journey's  end 
without  further  danger. 

The  land  was  not  more  than  five  or  six  miles  distant. 

Their  voyage  would  soon  be  over. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

RECEPTION  AT  LIMBI. 

THE  first  sight  of  Limbi  was  not  a  reassuring  one. 

A  straight  open  beach  descended  abruptly  beneath  the 
sea,  so  that  the  high  swell  never  once  broke  before  find- 
ing itself  suddenly  stopped  in  its  rapid  course. 

The  water  rose  up  in  one  huge  wall  that  rolle^  forward 
and  fell  on  the  steep  shore  with  a  roar  like  thunder. 


2  oo  fA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Every  few  moments  the  water  would  rebound  from  the 
sand  until  it  rose  twice  and  a  half  as  high  as  the  natives 
standing  near  it,  for  several  of  the  islanders  had  collected 
at  the  novel  sight  of  a  vessel  standing  in  for  their 
shore. 

"  My  dear  Harkaway,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  who  was  roused 
from  his  sleep  by  the  breaking  of  the  surf,  "you  surely  do 
not  intend  to  run  the  risk  of  landing  on  such  a  coast  ?  " 

"Monday  says  he  will  make  it  all  right,"  replied  Jack. 

"We  near  nuff  now,"  exclaimed  Monday,  "please take 
in  sail,  Mast'  Jack." 

Jack  did  so,  and  the  boat  ceased  her  onward  career, 
merely  drifting  a  little  with  the  tide. 

Monday  put  his  hands  to  his  mouth,  and  gave  utter- 
ance to  a  peculiarly  shrill  and  piercing  cry  which  he  re- 
peated three  times. 

"That  to  let  them  know  me  come,  sare,"  he  observed. 

The  noise  awoke  Harvey,  who  looking  round  him  in 
astonishment,  said — 

"What's  that  beastly  row ? " 

"  It's  only  Monday,"  answered  Jack. 

"  I  thought  it  was  um  Pisangs,  as  he  calls  them.  I 
never  heard  such  a  din  in  my  life.  It  was  like  a  baked 
'tater  boy  on  a  cold  night  in  winter,  singing  out,  '  all  'ot, 
all  'ot ! ' " 

"That  our  war  cry,"  explained  Monday;  "all  my 
people  know  my  voice  ;  they  say  'That  Matabella,'  and  my 
father  come  out  to  me  in  a  proa  and  take  us  all  on  shore.'' 

"Your  father  !     Is  he  on  the  beach  ?  " 

"Yes.  Monday  see  him.  Look,  look  ;  he  telling  them 
it  me,  and  they  shake  head.  Now  he  order  boat,  because 
they  all  think  me  dead — killed,  eat  up  by  Pisang.  See  ! 
father,  how  um  run,  Mast'  Jack ;  how  um  skip,  Mast' 
Harvey,  how  um  talk,  sare. " 

The  black  grew  quite  excited  at  the  prospect  of  meeting 
with  his  father. 

In  fact,  Jack  saw  that  the  few  natives  whom  he  had  at 
first  distinguished  on  the  beach  had  grown  into  a  crowd, 
which  numbered  upwards  of  two  hundred. 

An  elderly  man  moved  in  their  midst,  and  to  him  they 
paid  the  strictest  attention,  as  if  he  were  entitled  to 
command. 

His  manner  was  that  of  a  prince    or  chief,   and  it  was 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  201 

clear  that  Monday's  peculiar  cry  had  produced  a  singular 
effect  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  island. 

For  a  few  minutes  it  was  not  evident  what  the  Limbians 
were  about. 

They  ran  to  and  fro  carrying  pieces  of  wood,  and  all 
seemed  confusion. 

"  What  are  the  beggars  trying  to  do  ?  "  asked  Harvey. 

"  Blest  if  I  know,"  replied  Jack.  "  They  are  like  bees 
in  a  hive,  when  they're  going  to  swarm." 

The  natives  did  not  keep  them  long  in  suspense. 

They  soon  made  a  rude  skid  or  wide  ladder  with  large 
poles  on  the  sides  and  small  green  ones  with  the  bark  torn 
off  for  the  rounds. 

This  was  laid  down  on  the  beach  while  the  wave  was 
forming,  and  a  heavy  boat,  with  a  sort  of  awning  in  the 
middle  to  keep  off  the  spray,  was  pushed  on  to  it  as  the 
wave  broke  and  a  broad  sheet  of  surge  partially  buoyed 
her  up. 

As  this  wave  receded  she  was  successfully  launched. 

The  boat,  guided  by  native  hands,  reached  Jack's  boat, 
and  an  affectionate  greeting  passed  between  Monday  and 
his  friends. 

His  father,  the  Tuan  Biza  of  Limbi,  was  a  man  of  com- 
manding stature,  but  his  self-possession  was  great. 

He  had  given  up  his  son  as  lost. 

When  a  prisoner  falls  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies,  he 
rarely,  if  ever,  escapes. 

To  see  Matabella  again,  was  to  Lanindyer  a  resurrec- 
tion of  his  son. 

Monday  threw  himself  on  his  neck  and  kissed  hirr 
affectionately,  but  the  old  man  displayed  no  emotion. 

It  was  evident,  though,  that  he  was  affected,  for  tear- 
drops trembled  in  his  eyes. 

When  Monday  recovered  himself,  he  pointed  to  Jack, 
Harvey,  and  Mr.  Mole  and  told  them  in  the  native  lan- 
guage who  they  were,  and  what  they  had  done  for  him. 

In  teaching  Monday  English,  Jack  and  Harvey  had,  of 
necessity,  learnt  his  language. 

So  that  the  conversation  between  the  father  and  son  was 
intelligible  to  them. 

Mr.  Mole  also  knew  the  native  dialect,  which  was  com- 
mon to  all  the  tribes  about  these  islands,  for  he  had  picked 
it  up  during  his  captivity, 


202          JACK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Turning  to  Jack,  the  aged  chief  said — 

"Saviour  of  my  child,  you  are  welcome  to  Limbi,  and 
you  shall  live  like  a  prince  among  our  people." 

"Thank  you,"  replied  Jack.  "  It  is  my  pride  to  be  the 
friend  of  so  great  a  chief  as  Lanindyer,  who  is  alike 
renowned  in  war  and  peace." 

The  Tuan  Biza  now  set  his  men  to  work,  and  all  the 
stores  were  moved  out  of  Jack's  boat  into  the  proa,  and 
in  the  latter  they  all  embarked,  leaving  their  own  craft  to 
ride  at  anchor  in  charge  of  a  native. 

Harvey  was  lifted  carefully  from  one  boat  to  the  other, 
being  unable  to  walk  as  his  wound  was  painful  in  the 
extreme,  and  his  leg  much  swollen. 

When  all  was  ready,  they  ran  into  the  shore  over  the 
heavy  rollers. 

Other  natives  appeared  on  the  shore  with  a  huge  coil 
of  rattan  an  inch  or  more  in  diameter. 

Two  or  three  of  them  seized  an  end,  ran  down  and 
plunged  into  a  huge  wave  as  coolly  and  unhesitatingly  as 
a  diver  would  leap  from  the  side  of  a  boat  into  a  quiet  bay. 

The  end  of  the  cord  was  fastened  to  the  front  part  of 
the  boat. 

The  other  was  carried  up  a  long  way  on  the  beach,  and 
the  natives  ranged  themselves  in  two  rows,  each  grasping 
it  with  <ane  hand  ready  to  haul  in  when  the  signal  was 
given.  A  number  of  heavy  seas  now  rolled  in  and  broke, 
but  thr  natives  on  board  kept  the  boat  from  being  swept 
foward  or  backward. 

A  smnller  swell  now  came  on. 

Every  native  gave  a  wild  yell,  and  those  on  shore 
hauled  in  the  rattan  with  all  their  might. 

Away  darted  the  boat  on  the  crest  of  a  wave  with  the 
swiftness  of  an  arrow. 

Soon  the  boat  was  in  the  midst  of  the  surf. 

The  next  instant  it  was  on  the  skid,  and  away  it  glided 
with  the  speed  of  a  locomotive. 

Before  Jack  could  realize  the  fact,  they  were  high  and 
dry  upon  the  bank  before  the  next  wave  came  in. 

In  this  way  was  their  landing  in  Limbi  effected. 

Monday  had  not  exaggerated  his  influence  with  the 
natives  of  Limbi. 

There  were  about  a  thousand  in  number,  living  in  a 
town  called  Tompano,  which  was  built  on  a  hill. 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  203 

This  made  it  healthy,  and  afforded  some  security  from 
attack. 

Monday's  father  had  ruled  over  the  inhabitants  for  some 
years,  as  his  father  had  done  before  him. 

He  was,  in  fact,  descended  from  a  long  line  of  princes. 

The  people  who  lived  in  the  neighbouring  island  of 
Pisang  were  the  hereditary  enemies  of  the  Limbians. 

War  was  almost  always  going  on  between  them,  and 
with  varying  success. 

The  town  in  which  the  Pisangs  lived  was  called 
Palembarg. 

A  few  years  ago  the  Limbians  had  invaded  Pisang,  and 
being  victorious,  burnt  Palembarg  to  the  ground. 

This  made  the  Pisangs  very  angry  and  vindictive. 

They  had  vowed  vengeance  ever  since,  and  threatened 
an  invasion  of  Limbi. 

Jack's  supply  of  powder,  shot,  and  guns  was  exhibited 
to  the  Limbians,  and  their  use  explained  to  them. 

They  hailed  Jack  and  his  friends  at  once  as  great  chiefs. 

A  house  was  given  them  to  live  in  near  the  king's 
palace. 

They  were  delighted  at  the  restoration  of  Matabella,  or 
Monday,  who  was  much  beloved. 

These  simple  people,  savage  though  they  were  in  their 
habits,  v/ere  not  wanting  in  gratitude. 

Jack  got  all  their  fighting  men  together,  and  instructed 
them  in  the  use  of  firearms. 

But  he  was  very  sparing  with  the  powder  and  shot,  be- 
cause when  his  supply  was  gone,  he  could  get  no  more. 

He  knew  of  what  advantage  it  would  be  to  him  and  his 
friends  in  the  event  of  an  invasion  of  Limbi. 

That  Hunston  would  carry  on  the  war  he  did  not  doubt. 

If,  indeed,  the  Pisangs  should  be  afraid  to  invade  Limbi, 
he  determined  to  land  an  army  on  their  island. 

For  some  time  everything  went  on  quietly. 

The  Pisangs  did  not  show  themselves. 

Monday  would  not  leave  Jack. 

He  might  have  lived  in  his  father's  palace,  but  his 
attachment  to  the  boys  was  so  great  that  he  lived  in  their 
house  and  was  Jack's  body-guard. 

He  never  allowed  him  to  stir  out  unless  he  accom- 
panied him. 

"  You  save  my  life,  and  you  teach  me  do  what  right," 


2 04          JA  CK  HAKKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS 

he  said.  "I  spend  my  life  with  you.  It  is  your  life,  ancj 
Monday  still  your  servant." 

"  My  friend,  you  mean,  Monday,"  replied  Jack. 

"You  do  as  you  like  with  me,  Mast'  Jack,"  continued 
the  grateful  fellow.  "You  ask  me  die  for  you,  I  do  it, 
because  I  then  give  back  the  life  you  save." 

Both  Jack  and  Harvey  were  much  attached  to  Monday, 
and  liked  to  have  him  near  them. 

Harvey's  leg  got  well  in  about  six  weeks,  and  he  could 
walk  again. 

They  had  plenty  of  servants,  and  did  not  allow  Monday 
to  do  any  menial  work,  though  he  was  always  ready  to 
lend  a  hand  when  necessary. 

As  the  Pisangs  did  not  show  themselves,  Jack  planned 
an  invasion  of  their  country  on  a  large  scale. 

A  fleet  was  provided,  and  the  army,  which  numbered 
four  hundred  men,  was  drilled  every  day. 

The  inhabitants  of  Pisang  and  Limbi  were  about  equal 
in  number. 

Making  an  allowance  for  the  women  and  children,  the 
aged  and  the  infirm,  they  could  put  four  hundred,  or  a 
few  more,  in  the  field. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

MONDAY'S  NEWS. 

THE  white  men  were  an  object  of  attraction  to  the 
ladies  of  Limbi. 

Every  chief  was  entitled  to  have  three  wives. 

It  was  reported  that  the  strangers  had  killed  their  en- 
emies, and,  therefore,  were,  by  the  laws  of  the  land,  able 
to  marry. 

Jack  and  Harvey  were  too  young  to  indulge  in  any 
idea  of  the  sort. 

If  they  had  not  been,  they  would  not  have  fallen  in 
love  with  the  Limbian  women,  who  were  far  from  being 
attractive. 

Besides  which,  Jack  was  in  love  with  Emily,  and  his 
principal  reason  for  wishing  the  Limbians  to  attack  the 
Pisangs,  was  to  find  if  she  really  was  on  their  island,  and 
if  so,  rescue  her. 


/A  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  2  05 

Jack  found  his  new  friends  very  idle. 

They  would  fight,  hunt,  and  fish,  but  nothing  more. 

The  women  were  made  to  do  the  principal  part  of  the 
work  on  the  island. 

All  were  very  fond  of  dancing. 

The  principal  dance  was  called  the  minari. 

It  consisted  of  men  and  women  arranging  themselves 
in  two  rows. 

They  slowly  twisted  their  bodies  to  the  right  and  left, 
at  the  same  time  moving  the  extended  arms  and  open 
hands  in  circles  in  opposite  directions. 

The  only  motions  of  the  naked  feet  were  to  change  the 
weight  of  the  body  from  the  heel  to  the  toe,  and  reverse  it. 

Monday  had  two  cousins,  Alfura  and  Ambonia. 

They  expressed  a  wish  to  marry  the  white  men,  as  a 
mode  of  showing  their  gratitude  for  their  having  saved 
Monday's  life. 

The  king'  summoned  a  council  to  discuss  the  idea. 

Monday  heard  of  it. 

Alfura  and  Ambonia  were  his  near  relations,  and  he 
hastened  to  tell  his  masters  the  news. 

Jack  and  Harvey  were  together,  talking  about  Emily. 

Mr.  Mole  had  gone  out  for  a  walk,  to  think  alone  about 
his  tea-garden  in  China. 

"  Mast'  Jack,"  exclaimed  Monday,  coming  into  the 
house,  "  what  you  think?  " 

"  I  don't  know,"  replied  Jack.  "  Have  the  Pisangs 
come  after  us  ?  " 

"  No  ;  not  them,  but  the  Tuan  Biza  and  all  the  chiefs 
met  in  council  to-day." 

"  What  about?"  ' 

"  Alfura  and  Ambonia — you  know  them.  They  are  my 
father's  brother's  daughters." 

' '  That's  a  rounabout  way  of  describing  them  ;  but  no 
matter.  Go  ahead,"  remarked  Harvey. 

"  They  have  said  they  want  to  marry  a  white  man, 
and  the  chiefs  are  to  decide  whether  they  shall  or  not." 

"  Scissors  !  "  exclaimed  Jack.  "  Suppose  the  white  man 
don't  see  it !  " 

"  Then  he  must  leave  the  island,"  replied  Monday. 
"If  one  of  the  Tuan  Biza's  family  want  to  marry  and 
choose  a  man,  and  he  not  have  her,  then  he  go." 

"  Oh,  that's  it,  is  it?  I  wish  I'd  got  a  return  ticket," 
Jack  remarked. 


206          JA  CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  If  the  chiefs  say  yes,  they  send  for  you,  and  it  is  our 
custom  to  place  sometimes  seven,  eight,  nine  women 
together." 

''Yes." 

"  Then  you  go  and  pick  out  one,  two,  three,  if  you  like  : 
but  of  course  you  take  those  who  have  asked  for  you." 

"  I  see  ;  you  pick  out  the  ones  who  have  honoured  you 
by  their  preference,"  replied  Jack. 

"  That  is  a  dodge  to  spare  their  blushes  if  they  have 
any,"  observed  Harvey. 

"  Yes,"  said  Monday,  quickly.  "  You  not  supposed  to 
know  they  ask  for  you." 

"  But  I  don't  want  to  marry,"  exclaimed  Jack. 

"  Nor  I,"  said  Harvey. 

"  You  should  have  kept  us  out  of  this,  Monday.  It's 
not  kind  of  you,"  Jack  continued. 

Monday  grinned. 

-"  What  do  you  stand  grinning  there  for  like  the  ugly 
baboon  you  are  ?  "  said  Jack  in  a  rage. 

"  'Scuse  me,  Mast'  Jack.  I  not  grin  at  you,"  replied 
Monday. 

"  Then  you're  indulging  at  my  expense,"  said  Harvey. 
"Where's  my  crutch  ?  I'll  lamn  into  you,  Master  Monday, 
if  you  were  twenty  king's  sons." 

"  No  lamn  in,  sare,"  Monday  cried  in  alarm.  "  You 
say  you  too  young  to  marry.  You  wait  a  year  and  let 
Mr.  Mole  marry  Alfura  and  Ambonia  ;  that  my  idea — that 
why  I  grin,  sare." 

Jack  smiled,  and  Harvey  put  down  the  crutch  with 
which  he  had  walked  while  his  leg  was  bad. 

"  That's  a  rattling  good  idea,  too,"  said  Jack.  "  It  will 
be  a  rare  spree  to  see  Mole  with — how  many  did  you  say, 
Monday  ? " 

"  Two  at  first." 

"  Oh,  yes,  two  to  start  with,  Alfura  and  Ambonia.  Two 
beauties  they  are,  too — aren't  they,  Dick  ?  " 

"Stunners,"  replied  Harvey.  "  Alfura's  got  a  nose 
like  a  squashed  pumpkin,  and  her  ears  stick  out  like  a 
cow's,  while  her  mouth  would  enable  her  to  eat  mince 
pies  whole." 

"  And  Ambonia's  fat  and  pudgy,  with  a  temper  like  a 
wild  hyena.  I  saw  her  chivey  ^a  cove  down  the  sireet 
the  other  day,"  said  Jack. 


JA  CK  II ARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  2  07 

"  What  for  ?  " 

"  Because  he  bagged  something  out  of  her  father's 
garden.  She  did  give  it  him  and  no  mistake." 

"  Monday's  a  genius,"  said  Harvey. 

"  If  they  send  for  me  to  the  council,"  continued  Jack, 
"  I  shall  treat  them  to  a  little  ventriloquism,  and  say  that 
the  great  spirit  does  not  wish  us  to  marry  for  a  year,  as 
we  are  too  young." 

"And  that  Mole  is  to  have  Alfura  and  Ambonia,  or 
be  cast  adrift  in  a  boat  without  oars,  sails,  rudder  or 
grub, "put  in  Harvey. 

"  Exactly." 

"  That's  the  ticket,"  Harvey  went  on.  "  You'll  fog 
th^rn  beautifully  with  your  ventriloquism." 

"  Monday,"  exclaimed  Jack. 

"  Yes,  Mast'  Jack,"  replied  the  black  with  his  usual 
respectful  manner. 

"  Don't  you  let  on  to  anyone  about  my  gift." 

"  About  you  talkee  in  the  air  ? " 

"That's  it." 

"  Monday  never  say  nothing." 

"  Then  you  say  something.  '  Never  say  nothing'  isn't 
grammar,  Monday.  You  ought  to  go  to  Crawcour's  if 
ever  you  reach  England  with  us,"  observed  Harvey. 

Monday  shook  his  head. 

This  speech  was  beyond  him. 

But  he  protested  that  he  never  mentioned  anything 
that  the  boys  told  him  to  keep  secret. 

He  had  heard  Jack  ventriloquise  once  or  twice,  and  the 
mystery  had  been  explained  to  him. 

Jack  and  Harvey  felt  perfectly  happy  when  they  saw  a 
way  out  of  the  new  difficulty  which  now  presented  itself. 

It  was  nothing  unusual  in  the  archipelago  for  girls  of 
thirteen  to  marry  boys  of  sixteen. 

The  natives  arrive  at  maturity  so  much  earlier  in  warm 
climates  than  we  do  in  our  colder  latitudes. 

To  plead  that  they  were  too  young  would  have  been  a 
poor  excuse. 

"  Mole  shall  be  the  victim,"  said  Jack. 

"  How  many  wives  shall  he  have?"  asked  Harvey. 
"  Monday  says  he  can't  have  more  than   three  by  the 
law  of  the  land.      I'd  give  him  a  dozen  if  I  could  work  it." 
"Let  him  have  Alfura  and  Ambonia  to  begin  with. 


f. 08          JA  CK  HA RKA  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS. 

Mole  hates  women,  I  think.  He  was  never  very  kind  to 
them,  and  if  he  doesn't  care  about  marrying  English 
beauties,  he'll  faint  at  the  idea  of  two  full-blown  niggers," 
observed  Harvey. 

"  As  brave  a  fo'castle  man  as  ever  broke  biscuit  would 
steer  clear  of  them." 

"  And  naturally  a  loblolly-boy  like  Mole  will  fight  shy." 

"  He's  in  a  narrow  channel,  and  he'd  better  take  sound- 
ings," said  Jack  ;  "  for,  if  I'm  not  mistaken,  here's  a 
messenger  coming  up  the  street  to  tell  me  to  come  to  the 
council." 

"  That  right,  sare,"  replied  Monday.  "  Him  de  mes- 
sage, sure  enuff." 

"  Then  it's  all  'u-p'  with  Mole;  for,  to  get  myself  out, 
I  must  get  him  into  the  mess." 

It  was  as  Monday  had  predicted. 

Alfura  and  Ambonia,  ladies  of  high  rank,  had,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  custom  of  the  country,  expressed  themselves 
willing  to  bestow  their  hands  and  hearts  upon  the 
adventurous  stranger. 

This  proposal,  owing  to  their  high  position,  had  to  be 
considered  by  the  chiefs  'n  council. 

They  had  come  to  t'.e  determination  that  :he  lacies* 
wish  should  be  granted. 

In  the  event  of  non-compliance  with  the  de:  ire  of  the 
fair  ones,  expulsion  from  the  island  would  be  the  result. 

The  council  consisted  of  twenty-five  members,  who  sat 
on  mats  in  a  sort  of  barn. 

Room  was  made  for  Jack. 

The  Tuan  Biza  himself  informed  Jack  that  he  might 
have  his  choice  of  his  relatives,  or  take  them  both  for  his 
wives  if  he  liked. 

Jack  coughed,  and  replied  that  he  was,  indeed  a  fort- 
unate man  to  be  so  highly  honoured. 

He  shouldn't  mind  one  of  the  ladies. 

With  one,  however,  he  would  be  content,  and  his  friend, 
Harvey,  might  have  the  other. 

A  murmur  of  applause  arose. 

Then  Jack,  throwing  his  voice  into  the  centre  of  the 
apartment,  near  the  ceiling,  changed  the  tone,  which  be- 
came serious,  if  not  awful. 

"  Forbear,"  he  said.  "I,  the  spirit  of  the  white  men, 
speak." 


JA  CK  II ARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHO  OLD  A  VS.  209 

A  general  consternation  seized  the  chiefs  in  council. 

They  looked  at  one  another  terror-stricken,  for,  as  we 
have  said,  they  were  all  very  superstitious,  and  believed 
in  witchcraft. 

"Jack  and  Harvey  are  your  guests,''  he  continued. 
"They  are  about  to  lead  you  against  your  enemies,  the 
Pisangs,  over  whom  you  shall  be  victorious.  "Their 
customs  are  not  your  customs,  and  they  must  not  marry 
until  one  year  has  passed,  for  they  are  too  young  to  have 
wives. " 

A  murmur  of  approbation,  mingled  with  astonishment, 
ran  through  the  council. 

"  But,"  continued  Jack,  "I,  the  spirit  of  the  white  men, 
do  not  wish  the  ladies  Alfura  and  Ambonia  to  remain 
single." 

As  Jack  spoke  in  the  native  dialect,  his  words  were 
perfectly  intelligible. 

"  Who,  then,  O  spirit !  "  asked  the  king,  "is  worthy  to 
have  their  matchless  charms  ?  " 

"Who  but  the  Tuan  Biza  of  the  white  men — who  but 
the  great  chief  Mole,  who  has  qualified  himself  for  mar- 
riage by  cutting  off  a  head  ? " 

"Good,  good,"  broke  from  the  assembly.  "  The  spirit 
of  the  white  men  speaks  the  words  of  wisdom.  It  is  very 
good. " 

"  Let  the  Tuan  Biza  Mole  be  united  to  both  ladies  at 
once,"  Jack  went  on. 

"It  shall  be  done,  O  spirit !  "  said  the  council,  as  with 
one  voice,  and  bowing  their  heads. 

Jack  pretended  to  be  disappointed  at  this  interruption, 
and  said  that  he  had  taken  a  fancy  to  Alfura. 

"  We  have  other  beauties,"  replied  the  king,  "and  you 
shall  marry  when  the  year  has  run,  O  friend  of  my 
soul  ! " 

"I  was  afraid  the  spirit  would  interfere,"  continued 
Jack. 

' '  Does  he  often  do  so  ? " 

"Always,  when  we  do  anything  against  the  laws  of 
our  priests. " 

"And  is  it  unlawful  to  marry  before  a  certain  age?" 
asked  the  king. 

"Of  course  it  is  ;  that's  at  the  bottom  of  the  mischief/ 
answered  Tack. 
14 


210         JA  CA'  HARK  A  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  Rest  easy,  O  son  of  my  adoption  !  "  replied  the  king. 
"You  shall  do  no  wrong-  through  us." 

Rising,  the  chief  said  a  few  words  to  his  friends,  and 
they  dispatched  a  messenger  to  fetch  Mr.  Mole. 

"Shall  I  go,  O  Tuan  Biza,  and  acquaint  my  country- 
man with  his  good  fortune?"  asked  Jack. 

The  proposal  was  accepted,  and  Jack  went  in  search  of 
Mole. 

He  left  the  chiefs  in  council,  holding  Jack  in  higher 
veneration  than  ever. 

They  had  not  the  slightest  idea  that  they  had  been  im- 
posed upon. 

To  their  simple  minds  the  great  spirit  of  the  whites  had 
spoken. 

His  dictates  must  be  obeyed. 

Though  Jack  and  Harvey  were  for  a  time  lost  as 
husbands  to  their  princesses,  they  had  Mole  to  fall  back 
upon. 

For  him  there  was  no  escape. 

Little  did  he  suspect  what  news  was  in  store  for  him, 
as  he  wended  his  way  back  to  the  town  of  Tompano. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

MR.  MOLE'S  DESPAIR. 

WHEN  Jack  returned  to  Harvey,  who  was  waiting  for 
him  with  impatience,  he  began  to  laugh  heartily. 

"  I've  done  it,  Dick,"  he  said,  when  his  merriment  was 
over.  "We're  under  the  protection  of  the  spirit.  Has 
Mole  turned  up  ?  " 

"Not  yet.  It's  feeding-time,  though,  and  Mole  is 
generally  pretty  punctual  at  knife-and-fork  time.  How 
did  you  do  it  ?  " 

"  I  told  the  council  that  you  and  I  were  highly  hon- 
oured, and  would  marry  the  ladies.  There  was  applause 
at  this.  Then  I  changed  my  voice,  and  you  should  have 
seen  the  beggars  stare. " 

"  Of  course  the  spirit  forbade  the  banns,  and  suggests** 
Mole  as  the  bridegroom.  Which  is  he  to  have?  " 

"Both  of  them." 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.       .211 

" Both  ?"  repeated  Harvey.  "My  eye,  Jack!  it  will 
give  him  fits.  He's  always  going  on  about  women,  and 
saying  he  shall  die  as  he  has  lived — a  bachelor." 

"  Will  he  ?  We  shall  see  him  with  a  couple  of  young 
papooses  on  his  knee.  I  wonder  what  colour  they'll  be." 

"Chocolate  and  cream — half  and  half." 

"  Piebald,  perhaps.     What  a  lark  !  '  said  Jack. 

"It's  all  a  spree,"  remarked  Harvey. 

At  this  juncture  Mr.  Mole  entered,  looking  hot  and 
tired. 

He  had  been  botanising,  and  carried  in  his  hand  some 
rare  specimens  of  the  flora  of  the  island. 

"Something  more  for  my  collection,"  he  remarked. 
"I  shall  have  quite  a  cabinet  of  curiosities  soon." 

"  I  think  you  will,  sir,"  replied  Jack. 

"What  do  you  mean?  Your  observations  have  a 
doubtful  tendency  in  them  sometimes,  Harkaway." 

"  No  doubt  about  this  last  start,  sir." 

"What  on  earth  are  you  talking  of?  " 

"The  council  is  waiting  for  you,"  replied  Jack,  "and 
you  are  destined  to  a  high  honour." 

"Ah  !  I  suppose  they  want  to  make  me  prime  minister 
or  chancellor  of  the  exchequer;  very  good!  I  will  give 
these  savages  a  constitution,  and  bring  in  an  education- 
bill.  We  must  have  a  school  here." 

"It  isn't  that,  sir,  though  that  may  come  afterwards." 

"What  is  it,  then?" 

"You're  to  be  married,  sir." 

Mr.  Mole  gave  a  high  bound, 

Harvey  sang — 

"  For  I'm  mar-ry-ed  to  a  mer-may-ed, 
At  the  bottom  of  the  deep,  blue  sea." 

"You  are  joking,  Harkaway.  Do  not  indulge  in  mem- 
ment  at  my  expense.  Explain  this  to  me.  No  foolish- 
ness ? "  exclaimed  Mr.  Mole. 

"It's  quite  true,  sir.  Two  ladies  have  chosen  you, 
and  by  the  law  of  the  land  you  must  marry  them,  or " 

"Or  what?" 

"  Leave  the  island  in  an  empty  boat — no  provisions, 
no  oars,  no  anything." 

"Why,  that's  certain  death!"  replied  Mole,  with  a 
groan,  adding — 


212          JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  Who  are  the — ahem  ?  the  females  ?  " 

"  Miss  Alfura  and  Ambonia,  relatives  of  the  royal 
family." 

"What,  those  she-dragons?  I  know  them,"  exclaimed 
Mr.  Mole.  "  Alfura's  forty  if  she's  a  day,  and  has  lost  all 
her  front  teeth.  Amboniu's  got  a  temper  of  the  old  gentle- 
man himself,  and  squints  awfully." 

"  Consider  the  honour,  sir." 

"Honour  be but  no,  I  will  not  give  way.  I  will 

command  myself.  I  shall  proceed  to  the  council  cham- 
ber, and  remonstrate  with  those  savages." 

Jack  laughed. 

"  What  is  fun  to  you  is  death  to  me,  and  if  I  find  that 
you  have  got  this  up  for  me,  I'll — I'll " 

Mr.  Mole  could  not  find  words  dreadful  enough  for  what 
he  would  do. 

"Go  on,  sir,"  said  Jack.      "Who's  afraid." 

"I  didn't  mean  anything,"  Mole  replied.  "Come, 
Harkaway,  stand  my  friend  in  this  matter,  and  get  me 
out  of  the  mess." 

"  Can't  be  done." 

"Why  not?" 

"If  you  don't  at  once  marry  those  ladies,  you'll  b: 
put  in  the  boat. " 

"I  don't  know  which  is  the  worst  prospect,"  Mr. 
Mole  said.  "Confound  the  natives!  Confound  every- 
thing." 

He  began  to  tear  his  hair,  and  danced  about  like  a 
madman. 

When  he  stopped  with  a  handful  of  hair  in  each  hand, 
Jack  said — 

"  That's  lively,   sir.     Can't  you  favour  us  again  ?  " 

"  He's  as  good  as  a  dancing  dervish,"  cried  Harvey. 

"Jack,  dear  Jack,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  "you  always  were 
my  friend,  and  a  generous  fellow  ;  tell  me  you're  only 
charring." 

"I'm  not  indeed." 

"Then  I'm  a  lost  mar  Two  wives  !  Oh,  Lord  !  oh, 
Lord  !  " 

"In  a  month's  time  you'll  be  entitled  to  take  a  third." 

"  A  third  !  "  cried  the  wretched  Mo)e.  '*  Tell  me,  Hark- 
away — tell  me,  if  you  love  me,  if  the:rfc  ^re  any  '*•*•>«?*  ? 
asylums  in  this  beastly  country 5  " 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS.  213 

"Not  that  I  know  of." 

"If  not,  I  shall  wander  about  the  island  a  raving 
maniac.  Oh,  Isaac  Mole,  why  were  you  ever  born  ? 
Wretched  man,  what  have  you  done  to  deserve  such  a 
fate  ?  " 

Monday,  who  had  been  down  to  the  council-room 
again,  now  came  back. 

"The  council  has  broke  up,"  he  said.  "They  all 
gone  to  bring  Alfura  and  Ambon ia  here." 

"  Here  !  Are  the  furies  coming  here?  "  asked  Mr.  Mole. 

"  They  not  long  first." 

"But  they  can't  take  me  until  the  ceremony  is  per- 
formed." 

"  We  no  ceremony.  They  say  they  have  you,  and 
the  council  decide.  Then  it  all  over.  No  ceremony, 
sare.  They  come  take  you  home." 

"Now?     Do  you  mean  this  instant." 

"In  one,  two  short  minutes,"  replied  Monday. 

Mr.  Mole  began  to  dance  again. 

"This  how  it  done,  Mist'  Mole,"  continued  Monday. 
"They  bring  p'raps  ten  women.  All  stand  in  a  row. 
You  look  at  them.  One  by  one  they  come  to  you  and 
you  shake  your  head  to  all  but  Alfura  and  Ambonia,  to 
vhom  you  kneel.  That  all  the  ceremony." 

"Never!     I'll  die  first,"  replied  Mr.  Mole. 

"They  put  you  in  boat  else,"  said  Monday,  grinning. 

"  Dick,   give  him  some  whisky,"  said  Jack. 

Harvey  poured  some  brandy  into  half  a  cocoanut  shell, 
and  Mole  quaffed  it  eagerly. 

"You're  a  gone  coon,  sir.  Better  make  the  best  of  it," 
he  observed. 

Mr.  Mole  shook  his  fist  in  Monday's  face,  saying — 

"You  confounded  black  lump  of  ugliness,  you  have 
done  this  for  me  !  But  I'll  have  your  life !  " 

Harvey  forced  him  into  a  seat. 

"  Let  me  get  at  him  !     I'll  do  him  an  injury  !     I'll  have 

"Life,"  he  was  about  to  say,  when  Harvey  gravely 
put  in  "head,"  which  made  Jack  burst  out  laughing. 

"  Harvey,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  in  a  faint  tone,  "  you  are 
low  and  vulgar.  You  are  raised  but  little  above  those 
poor,  benighted  savages  in  the  social  scale." 

"I  wouldn't  bullyrag  them  if  I    were   you,"   replied 


214         J*  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Harvey.  "  Remember  you  are  going  to  marry  a  couple 
of  the  poor  benighteds. " 

"Come,  sir,  don't  give  way.  I'm  sure  Alfura's  got 
beautiful  shiny  skin,"  said  Jack. 

"And  Ambonia's  hair  is  curly  and  oily,"  exclaimed 
Harvey. 

"Better  not  say  much,"  remarked  Monday.  "They 
beat  you,  sare  ;  they  scratch,  they  kick." 

"Well,  it's  only  for  life,  that's  one  comfort;  and  I 
shan't  live  long  under  the  infliction,"  answered  Mr 
Mole,  with  a  moan. 

As  he  spoke,  a  loud  noise  was  heard  in  the  street. 

The  procession  was  approaching. 

First  came  the  band,  which  consisted  of  a  score  of  men 
carrying  gongs. 

The  gongs  increased  regularly  in  size  from  one  of  five 
or  six  inches  to  one  of  a  footer  fifteen  inches  in  diameter. 

Each  had  a  round  knob  or  boss  in  the  middle,  which 
was  struck  with  a  small  stick. 

When  made  to  reverberate  in  this  manner,  their  music 
was  very  agreeable. 

It  resembled  closely  that  made  by  small  bells. 

This  instrument  was  called  the  bonang. 

After  the  bonangs  came  the  chiefs  of  the  town. 

Behind  these  were  the  nine  virgins,  Ambonia  and 
Alfura  being  in  the  centre. 

The  rear  was  brought  up  by  a  guard  of  soldiers,  and 
behind  these  again  came  the  rabble  of  the  town  of 
Tompano,  who,  like  crowds  all  over  the  world,  had 
collected  to  witness  what  they  could  of  the  unusual  cere- 
mony. 


CHAPTER    XL. 

TAKING    HIM     HOME. 

WHEN  Harvey  heard  the  bonangs,  he  exclaimed — 

"Chingarings  and  chopsticks!  hongs  and  gongs! 
That's  your  sort !  Go  it,  ye  cripples  !  Have  some  more 
whisky,  sir  !  " 

Mr.  Mole  began  to  recover  his  composure  a  little. 

"I  think  I  will  even  follow  your  advice,"  he  answered. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  215 

'  f  only  to  nerve  myself  for  the  dreadful  ordeal.  I 
vva'nt  a  little  something." 

"Nothing  like  a  drop  of  whisky  for  a  nerver,"  replied 
Jack. 

"That's  right,  Mist'  Mole.  Show  um  pluck,  sare," 
chimed  in  Monday. 

"Very  well,  my  black  friend,"  replied  Mr.  Mole,  "I 
owe  you  one — yes,  sir,  I  owe  you  one — and  we'll  square 
accounts  some  day." 

' '  Keep  up  your  pecker.  Let  them  see  what  stuff  you're 
made  of.  Don't  funk,  sir." 

"I  hope  an  Englishman  never  shows  the  white 
feather,  Harkaway.  Nor  will  I.  No,  not  even  under 
the  most  trying  circumstances." 

"Good  again,"  cried  Harvey,  who  was  in  an  ecstacy 
of  delight  at  the  anticipated  fun. 

"  I  will  bear  myself  bravely,  like  one  advancing  to 
the  sacrifice.  I  have  before  my  eyes  the  gladiators  of 
ancient  Rome." 

"  Who  were  they,   sir?  " 

'•'  Have  you  so  soon  forgotten  the  lessons  of  your 
early  youth,  Harkaway?  I  cry  shame  upon  you." 

' '  Set  of  coves  who  fought  in  the  arena,"  observed  Harvey. 

"You  are  right,"  continued  Mr.  Mole.  "But  I  object 
to  the  word  'coves.'  However,  let  it  pass.  They  had 
their  '  Ave  Ccesar,'  or  'Hail  Ceesar  ! '  and  they  added 
'Moriturile  salutamus,'  which,  being  translated,  means 
'Being  about  to  die,  we  salute  you.'  My  fate  is  worse 
than  death;  but  I  will  be  brave." 

"I  have  remarked,  sir,"  said  Harvey,  "  that  these  Limbi 
ladies  have  a  peculiar  scent  or  odour  of  their  own." 

"Smell — odour,  Don't  be  delicate,  Harvey.  Call  it 
a  smell,  which  is  highly  suggestive  of  polecats." 

"All  right,   sir;  anything  to  please  you." 

"However  agreeable  it  may  be  to  native  noses," my 
English  nasal  organ  revolts  at  it.  They  are  rank, 
Harvey,  very  rank  ;  and  all  the  perfumes  in  Rimmel's 
shop  would  not  convince  me  to  the  contrary." 

"You'll  like  it,  sir,  when  you're  used  to  it,"  exclaimed 
Jack. 

Mr.   Mole  darted  a  ferocious  look  at  him. 

The  noise  of  the  bonangs  increased,  and  the  hoarse 
shouts  of  the  multitude  grew  nearer. 


2 1 6    JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Again  the  wretched  man  applied  himself  to  the 
whisky  bottle. 

"Go  it,  sir;  nip  away,"  exclaimed  Harvey,   singing — 

"  Whisky  killed  my  poor  dad  ; 
Whisky  drove  my  mother  mad. 

Whisky,  whisky, 
Whisky  for  my  Johnny  1  " 

Fortified  with  a  sort  of  Dutch  courage,  Mr.  Mole 
awaited  the  coming  of  the  procession  with  the  resig- 
nation of  a  lamb  going  to  the  slaughter. 

"  How  do  you  find  yourself  now,  sir?"  asked  Jack. 

"Agonized,   my  young  friend." 

"Pity  the  sorrows  of  poor  old  Mole,"  said  Harvey. 

Mr.  Mole  was  about  to  reply  when  the  band  halted 
outside,  and  ceasing  playing,  allowed  the  members  of 
the  deputation  to  enter. 

First  came  the  chiefs  of  the  council  chamber,  and 
these  were  closely  followed  by  the  nine  virgins. 

The  soldiers  kept  guard  at  the  door. 

Ranging  themselves  in  a  row,  the  young  ladies  cast 
down  their  eyes  and  prepared  themselves  for  the  cere- 
mony. 

The  king,  addressing  Monday,  exclaimed — 

"  Matabella,  does  the  Tuan  Biza  of  the  white  men 
know  what  is  required  of  him  by  our  customs  ?  " 

"He  does,  O  king,  live  for  ever,"  answered  Monday. 

"Is  he  aware  of  the  high  honour  the  alliance  will  confer 
upon  him  ?  " 

"He  is  ;  and  feels  deeply  gratified,  O  king  ;  may  thy 
victories  increase,"  replied  Monday. 

"Let  the  rites  commence." 

"At  once,  O  king.  May  you  always  be  victorious  in 
war,"  said  Monday. 

He  then  filled  a  calabash  with  whisky,  of  which  spirit 
the  Limbians  had  learnt  to  be  very  fond,  and  handed  it 
round  to  the  company. 

All  partook  of  it  but  the  women. 

"Now,  then,  sir,"  said  Jack  to  Mr.  Mole,  "go  in  and 
win.  All  eyes  are  upon  you." 

"Faint  heart  never  won  fair  lady,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 
"  Keep  up  the  honour  of  old  England." 

The  nine  virgins  stood  apart,  and  Mr.  Mole  staggered 
rather  than  walked  towards  them. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  217 

Doep  groans  broke  from  him. 

The  perspiration  stood  in  beads  upon  his  forehead. 

At  a  signal  from  Monday,  the  band  again  struck  up  a 
quick,  jig-like  sort  of  tune. 

The  nine  virgins  looked  up. 

First  one  left  the  rank,  and  walking  past  Mr.  Mole,  he 
shook  his  head  at  her,  and  she  took  up  a  position  at  the 
other  end  of  the  row. 

The  second  did  the  same  with  a  like  result. 

The  third  was  Alfura. 

As  soon  as  Mr.  Mole  saw  Alfura,  he  sank  gracefully  on 
one  knee  before  her. 

This  was  the  signal  of  acceptance. 

She  took  a  place  on  his  left  side. 

A  loud  shout  of  applause  from  the  assembled  spectators 
rent  the  air,  which  was  taken  up  by  the  mob  outside. 

Number  four  now  passed  Mr.  Mole,  and  was  rejected. 

The  fifth  shared  a  similar  fate. 

So  did  six,  seven,  and  eight. 

Ambonia  was  the  ninth  and  before  her  Mr.  Mole  bowed 
as  before. 

Again  the  shouts  arose  as  she  placed  herself  on  his 
right  side. 

Each  wife  seized  an  arm,  and  held  him  in  a  tight  grip, 
as  if  afraid  that  he  was  going  to  run  away  from  them. 

The  calabash  was  refilled,  and  the  health  of  the  bride- 
groom drunk  heartily. 

"  Long  live  the  Tuan  Biza  of  the  whites  !  "  exclaimed 
the  king,  "and  may  his  children  people  the  land." 

The  chiefs  now  filed  out  of  the  room,  and  the  seven 
virgins,  surrounding  Mr.  Mole  and  his  wives,  followed 
them. 

He  was  dragged  from  the  apartment,  and  the  proces- 
sion, led  by  the  band,  proceeded  down  the  principal 
street  of  Tompano,  at  the  end  of  which  was  the  house  of 
Alfura  and  Ambonia. 

Mole  cast  an  appealing  glance  at  Jack  who  was  look- 
ing out  of  a  window. 

"Never  say  die,  sir,"  cried  Jack. 

"They'll  comb  your  hair  for  you,  sir,"  exclaimed 
Harvey. 

A  curse  not  loud  but  deep  burst  from  the  unhappy 
man,  who  was  soon  lost  to  sight  by  a  bend  in  the  street, 


2 1 8         JA  CK  HAKKA  IVA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

The  ceremony  was  over. 

Mr.  Mole  was  a  married  man,  very  much  married 
indeed,  and  his  wives  were  taking  him  home  to  the 
nuptial  board. 

It  was  not  until  two  days  had  passed  that  the  boys 
beheld  their  old  friend  and  instructor. 

On  the  morning  of  the  third  day,  Mr.  Mole  paid  them  a 
visit. 

He  looked  wistfully  around  him  as  he  entered,  and 
seemed  afraid  of  being  followed. 

"Hullo,  sir!"  exclaimed  Jack.  "How  goes  it  with 
you  ? " 

"Badly,  my  dear  boy,  very  badly,"  replied  Mr.  Mole. 

"How's  that?  We  call  you  the  Great  Pasha,  the 
Grand  Turk." 

"  Brigham  Young  is  nearer  the  mark,"  said  Harvey. 
"Mole's  a  Mormonite." 

"Bring  'em  young,  you  should  say,"  returned  Mr. 
Mole.  "  Tempers  grow  with  age,  and  Ambonia's  a  per- 
fect fiend.  It's  too  late  in  life  now  to  correct  either  of 
them." 

"What's  happened,  sir?  We  thought  you'd  have 
looked  us  up  before  now  ?  " 

"So  I  should  have  done,  but  I've  been  locked  in, 
bolted  in,  barred,  and  had  the  liberty  of  the  subject  pain- 
fully infringed." 

"Bottled  up,  eh,  sir?  That's  nothing  extraordinary  in 
married  life,  is  it  ?  "  replied  Jack. 

"I  don't  know.     It's  all  new  to  me." 

"  You  ought  to  be  an  authority  in  these  matters. 
Perhaps  it's  a  custom  of  the  country." 

"When  you're  in  Turkey,  you  must  do  as  the  Turkeys 
do,"  remarked  Harvey. 

"Oh,  the  life  I've  led  !"  continued  Mr.  Mole,  with  a 
sigh.  "  Alfura's  not  so  bad  but  Ambonia  is  an  incarnate 
fiend.  She  has  boxed  my  ears,  and  has  threatened  me 
with  a  bamboo  cane." 

"So  you  have  come  out  on  the  loose,  sir?  " 

"I  escaped  through  the  window,  and,  thinking  you 
would  comfort  me  with  some  spirituous  liquor,  I  have 
sought  you." 

"It's very  wrong  to  encourage  a  married  man  in  sta.y- 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  219 

ing  away  from  his  home  ;  but  for  the  sake  of  old  times, 
you  shall  have  what  you  like,"  said  Jack,  gravely. 

"Spoken  like  yourself,  Harkaway.  Whisky,  if  you 
please,  and  plenty  of  it." 

Monday  supplied  his  wants,  coming  in  as  Harvey 
clapped  his  hands,  as  a  signal  for  him  to  appear. 

He  could  not  help  laughing  at  Mr.  Mole,  but  a  sign 
from  Jack  caused  him  to  withdraw. 

"It's  very  hard  to  be  jeered  and  gibed  at  by  a  miser- 
able savage  like  that,"  observed  Mole,  "  and  I  think  you 
ought  not  to  encourage  him,  Harkaway." 

"  What  did  he  do,  sir?  "  asked  Jack. 

"Never  mind,  he  is  gone;  and  the  memory  of  his 
offence  shall  go  with  him." 

"Have  you  put  your  marriage  in  the  paper,  sir?" 
asked  Harvey,  innocently. 

"  How  could  I  do  so  when  there  are  no  journals  in  the 
island,  and  the  natives  are  unable  to  read  ?  " 

"Oh,  I  forgot  that." 

"I  think,  sir,"  Jack  remarked,  "you  might  have  been 
content  with  one  wife  at  a  time.  It  is  bad  form  to  have 
two." 

"You  know  as  well  as  I,  Harkaway,  that  I  had  no 
voice  in  the  matter." 

"  You  must  have  liked  the  girls  in  your  heart,  sir." 

"  Harkaway,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  very  gravely,  "did  you 
ever  see  a  snake?  " 

"I'm  sorry  to  say  I  have  seen  a  good  many  since  I 
have  been  in  this  part  of  the  world,"  replied  Jack. 

"  Did  you  ever  take  a  fancy  to  one  ?  " 

"I've  admired  them  at  a  distance,  but  I  can't  say  I 
ever  thought  of  cuddling  one  up  in  my  arms." 

"Then  don't  ask  me  if  I  like  the  Limbi  women.  Let 
us  talk  of  something  else.  I  am  degraded  in  my  own 
eyes.  Harvey,  you  keep  that  bottle  too  much  on  your 
own  side.  I  am  afraid  you  have  taken  to  drinking 
lately." 

"  I,  sir  !  "  cried  Harvey.  "'  No,  sir.  A  sailor  always 
likes  his  allowance.  I  don't  go  beyond  it." 

Mr.  Mole  helped  himself,  and  his  temper  improved. 


220          JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS, 

CHAPTER  XLI. 

STARTLING    NEWS. 

"  HAVE  you  heard  the  news,  sir?"  asked  Jack,  after  a 
pause. 

"News,"  repeated  Mr.  Mole.  "I  was  not  aware  that 
in  this  wretched  country  they  had  anything  of  the  sort." 

"  You  ought  to  take  an  interest  in  anything  that  is 
moving,  because  you  have  a  stake  in  the  country. " 

"If  it  will  gratify  you,  Harkaway,  I  will  say  that  I 
have  a  feeling  of  intense  interest  in  anything  that  may 
befall  this  unhappy  land,"  continued  Mr.  Mole,  adding, 
"Harvey,  oblige  me  by  letting  the  bottle  alone.  I  am 
quite  capable  of  taking  care  of  it. " 
'Right,  sir,"  replied  Harvey. 

'There's  going  to  be  a  war,"  continued  Jack. 
'Going  to  be.     There  always  is  a  war,  isn't  there/" 
The  beasts  are  always  righting." 

'  He's  thinking  of  his  wives,"  said  Harvey. 
'  Harvey,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Mole,  in  a  tone  of  rebuke, 
"  it  is  unkind  of  you  to  remind  me  of  my  misery — let  the 
bottle  alone,  if  you  please." 

Repeated  applications  to  the  bottle  of  whisky  made  Mr. 
Mole's  eyes  swim  in  his  head. 

"A  war,"  he  said  to  himself.  "What  do  I  care  for  t 
dozen  wars  ?  " 

"  We  are  to  start  to  invade  Pisang  this  day  week,  sir, 
and  youshall  have  an  independent  command,"  said  Jack. 

"An  independent  humbug,"  answered  Mr.  Mole. 

"What,  sir?" 

"Humbug,  I  said,"  repeated  Mr.  Mole,  who,  in  spite 
of  his  growing  inebriety,  grew  alarmed  at  the  prospect  of 
war.  "  I  said  humbug,  and  I'll  stick  to  it.  What  have  I 
got  to  do  with  war  ?  " 

"We  are  going  to  fight  Hunston." 

"Fight  him  and  welcome.  Kill  him  if  you  like.  It  is 
fitting  and  proper  for  you  to  do  so.  You  and  Harvey  are 
young.  I  am — ahem ! — I  am  a  married  man,  settled 
down,  you  know,  Harkaway,  and  it  would  not  be  righf 
to  take  me  away  from  my  wife." 


J.4CA'  HARKA  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          221 

•'Wives,  sir." 

"I  stand  corrected,"  continued  Mr.  Mole  with  a  bland 
smile.  "Go,  by  all  means,  Harkaway,  and  fight  those 
despicable  Pisangs.  I  will  stop  at  home  and  organise  the 
militia,  or  whatever  the  reserve  forces  may  be." 

"Won't  you  come  with  us ? " 

"  No.  My  place  is  here  in  Tompano.  I  am  a  family 
man,  Harkaway.  No  fighting  for  me,  unless  it  is  for 
hearths  and  home  ;  then  Isaac  Mole  will  be  to  the  fore,  and 
woe  to  the  foe." 

"That's  a  rhyme,  sir.  You  should  wish "  said 

Harvey. 

"I  do  wish.  I  wish  most  devotedly  that — that  there 
will  be  an  earthquake  which  will  swallow  up  Ambonia," 
replied  Mole. 

"  Then  you  don't  mind  Alfura?  " 

"She's  ugly,  but  she's  not  vicious,"  said  Mr.  Mole. 
•'I  can  put  up  with  Alfura  ;  that  is  to  say,  for  a  time." 

"Until  you  can  get  to  your  tea-garden  in  China,  sir?" 
hazarded  Jack. 

"Precisely,  my  dear  boy." 

"You  can  sing,  sir,  'Happy  could  I  be  with  either, 
were  t'other  dear  charmer  away,"  said  Harvey. 

"With  your  usual  impulsiveness,  you  have  jumped  to 
a  wrong  conclusion,  Harvey,'"  answered  Mr.  Mole.  "I 
could  not  be  happy  with  either,  and  my  only  time  of 
peace  is  when  they  are  fighting  amongst  themselves." 

"Fighting!" 

"Yes,  like  bull-dogs.  When  they  are  not  throwing1 
stones  and  vegetable  refuse  at  me,  they  are  engaged  in 
the  mild  amusement  of  tearing  each  other's  cheeks,  which 
is  a  pleasing  pastime  for  a  husband  to  stand  and  look 
on  at." 

' '  Sorry  for  you,  sir.  Knock  'em  down  and  jump  on'em," 
said  Harvey. 

"  You  are  a  brute,"  replied  Mr.  Mole.  "A  little  while 
ago  you  exhorted  me  to  keep  up  the  honour  of  my 
country,  and  behave  like  an  Englishman." 

"Dick,  shut  up,"  said  Jack. 

"No,  "Mr.  Mole  went  on,  "I  will  not  reduce  myself 
10  the  level  of  a  Whitechapel  costermonger.  I  will  not 
even  floor  them.  What  though  Alfura  punches  me  or. 
the  nose,  and  Ambonia  hurls  a  dead  cat  in  my  eye." 


222          JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SC  HO  OLD  A  VS. 

"That's  nothing',  sir,"  exclaimed  Jack. 

"Nothing?  Isn't  it?  Did  you  ever  have  a  dead  cat 
settle  on  your  left  eye  ?  "  cried  Mr.  Mole  sharply. 

"  No,  sir,  and  don't  want  to.  But  let  me  tell  you  the 
news.  It's  rather  startling." 

"What  is  it,  Harkaway?"  said  Mr.  Mole,  handling  the 
bottle  with  an  unsteady  hand. 

"Excuse  me  a  minute,  and  then  I'll  tell  you,"  replied 
Jack,  as  Harvey  came  over  and  whispered  to  him. 
"Make  Mole  tight,  and  carry  him  home  to  his  wives." 

Jack  nodded,  and  went  on — 

"  Help  yourself,  sir,  don't  be  afraid  of  it.  There's 
more  where  that  came  from." 

"I  wish  you'd  come  to  your  news,"  said  Mr.  Mole 
snappishly. 

"We  are  going  to  invade  Pisang  at  once.  Harvey  and 
I  take  the  lead.  Our  fleet  is  ready  ;  our  soldiers  number 
four  hundred,  and  it's  either  to  be  victory  or  Westmin- 
ster Abbey. " 

"You  told  me  that  before,  and  I  persist  in  my  resolve 
to  patrol  the  town.  I  will  be  governor  of  Tompano," 
answered  Mr.  Mole. 

"I  thought  you  imagined  I  was  joking,  sir,  and  did  not 
believe  what  I  said,"  Jack  rejoined. 

Mr.  Mole  got  up,  and  staggered  towards  the  door. 

"  Is  your  floor  straight?  "  he  asked. 

"  Lie  down  and  try  it,  sir." 

Mr.  Mole  sat  down  with  an  imbecile  chuckle,  and 
said — 

"TellAmbonia  I'm  very  jolly.  Say  we're  jol' good 
flows,  ev'ry  one.  I  don't  care  Ambonia.  I'll  let  'bonia 
know  if  she  givesh  me  any  of  her  nonshensh." 

"  Here's  your  health,  sir,  and  death  to  Hunston  and  the 
Pisangs.  You'll  drink  that  toast,  won't  you?"  said 
Harvey. 

He  tendered  him  a  glass,    which  Mole  tossed  off. 

It  was  the  finishing  stroke,  for  he  rolled  backwards, 
laughing  heartily,  as  if  it  was  a  good  joke. 

"  He's  a  settled  member,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 

"Collar  his  legs,  Dick  ;  I'll  take  his  nut,  and  we'll  cart 
him  off  home. " 

"I  pity  him  when  Ambonia  gets  her  fingers  "»cely 
twisted  in  his  hair/'  replied  Harvey. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          223 

They  took  him  up,  and  were  not  long  in  conveying 
him  into  the  presence  of  his  wives. 

The  ladies  had  wondered  what  had  become  of  their 
husband,  and  had  been  indulging  in  a  little  quarrel  on 
their  own  account. 

Various  articles  of  domestic  use  lay  about  the  room  in 
some  confusion. 

There  were  all  the  signs  of  a  free  fight. 

When  Mr.  Mole  was  deposited  on  the  floor,  the  wives 
guessed  what  had  brought  him  into  that  state. 

Each  abused  him  in  the  choicest  and  most  flowery 
terms  which  their  language  allowed  them  to  employ. 

The  boys  turned  round  and  went  away  leaving  them  at 
it  lest  they  might  fall  in  for  their  share. 

"  Ambonia's  a  caution,"  said  Harvey.  "  Didn't  she  slip 
in  a  good  un  ?  " 

Jack  made  no  answer. 

"You  might  have  the  civility  to  answer  me  when  I 
speak  to  you,"  continued  Harvey. 

"  Excuse  me,  Dick.  I  was  thinking  of  something  else. 
Shall  we  find  the  king  in,  do  you  think,  if  we  call  at  the 
palace  ?  "  replied  Jack. 

"Sure  to,  I  should  fancy." 

"  Step  up  with  me.  will  you  ?  We  must  arrange  all  the 
details  of  our  invasion,  and  see  how  the  guns  are  to  be 
given  out." 

"  Every  man  in  Limbi  wants  a  gun,  and  two-thirds  of 
them  would  only  shoot  their  nearest  neighbors  or  pot 
themselves." 

"I  think  I  shall  give  two  guns  to  every  five-and-twenty 
men,  and  select  the  best  shots." 

Harvey  agreed  with  him,  and  talking  of  military  mat- 
ters they  strolled  along. 

Suddenly  an  old  woman  fantastically  dressed,  stepped  in 
front  of  the  boys. 

'  Who  is  this  ?  "  said  Jack. 
'  Hush  !  "  said  Harvey,      "  Don't  anger  her." 
'Why  not?" 

'  It's  Nuratella,"  said  Harvey,  under  his  breath. 
'Who  is  she?"   returned  Jack,    as  much  in  the  dark 
as  ever. 

"Nuratella  is  a  sort  of  sorceress,  witch,    prophetess— 


224          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

what  you  like.  All  I  know  is  that  the  people  here  think 
a  lot  of  her,''  replied  Harvey. 

Nuratella  raised  her  arms,  as  if  commanding  silence. 

She  did  not  understand  the  English  they  were  speaking, 
but  slie  saw  from  their  faces  that  they  knew  who  she  was, 
and  that  her  appearance  had  produced  some  impression 
upon  them. 


CHAPTER  XLIL 

NURATELLA,    THE   WITCH. 

WE  have  already  hinted  that  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
numerous  islands  in  the  East  Indian  Archipelago  were 
strong  believers  in  witchcraft. 

Nuratella  was  regarded  as  a  prophetess  of  the  highest 
order. 

She  professed  to  have  the  power  of  divining  future 
events,  and  had  been  known  to  still  the  wind  when  rag- 
ing at  its  highest  fury. 

Perhaps  her  knowledge  of  the  weather  was  superior  to 
that  of  those  around  her,  and  she  did  not  attempt  the 
hazardous  task  of  commanding  the  storm  until  she  saw 
some  indication  of  a  cessation  of  the  tempest. 

At  all  events  she  imposed  upon  the  ignorant  beings 
amongst  whom  her  lot  was  cast. 

Her  influence  over  them  was  remarkable. 

Strange,  weird,  thrilling  stories  were  told  about  her. 

It  was  said  that  in  her  youth  she  had  met  with,  and 
dared  to  love,  an  illustrious  chief  of  the  Pisangs. 

For  this  offence  she  was  condemned  to  death  by  her 
own  countryman. 

It  was  treason  of  the  worst  sort  for  a  woman  of  Limbi 
to  look  favourably  upon  a  Pisang  warrior. 

On  a  man,  in  fact,  whose  hands  were  red  with  the  blood 
of  her  kindred. 

She  was  led  forth  to  die. 

At  the  moment  when  the  executioner  had  uplifted 
the  fatal  sword,  a  volume  of  light  shot  out  from  the 
sky. 

The  lightning,  for  such  it  was,  struck  the  executioner, 
and  killed  him  on  the  spot 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          225 

This  was  considered  an  interposition  of  Providence  on 
her  behalf. 

She  had  called  down  fire  from  heaven. 

The  lurid  flame  was  supposed  to  be  of  her  own  conjur- 
ing, and  she  was  liberated  in  all  haste. 

Ever  after  she  lived  a  secluded  and  wild  life,  but  her 
influence  as  a  witch  was  established. 

All  feared  her,  if  none  loved  her. 

It  was  suspected  by  some  of  the  shrewdest  among  the 
Limbians  that  she  was  still  in  correspondence  with  the 
Pisangs. 

That  she  could  not  forget  her  early  love. 

Sometimes  the  Pisangs  obtained  information  of  the 
movements  of  the  people  of  Limbi  in  a  mysterious  man- 
ner. 

Nuratella  was  known  to  set  sail  in  a  frail  canoe,  and  be 
absent  for  several  days. 

Who  so  likely  as  she  to  visit  Pisang  and  inform  the 
chiefs  there  of  the  plans  of  their  enemies  ? 

She  was  allowed  to  attend  the  councils  of  her  own 
people,  .and  her  advice  was  much  valued. 

Yet  no  one  liked  to  denounce  her,  nor,  had  they  done 
so,  was  there  any  proof  of  her  guilt  ? 

The  boys  had  often  heard  of  her  strange  and  mysteri- 
ous power. 

They  did  not  believe  in  hsr  magical  gifts,  but  they  did 
not  at  the  same  time  think  it  advisable  to  slight  or  offend 
her. 

Far  better  would  it  have  been  for  Jack  if  he  had  never 
listened  to  her. 

"Well,  mother,  what  do  you  want?"  exclaimed  Jack, 
addressing  Nuratella  in  her  own  language. 

"Follow  me,  and  you  shall  quickly  learn,"  she  replied. 

"  Shall  I  come  ? "  asked  Harvey. 

"  Perhaps  I  had  better  ask  the  old  girl,"  said  Jack. 

He  put  the  question  to  Nuratella. 

"No,"  she  answered,  decisively.  "It  is  you  I  want. 
Let  your  friend  return  to  his  home." 

"  She  says  no,"  said  Jack,  addressing  Harvey. 

"So  I  heard.  I  suppose  the  old  cat  means  you  no 
harm,"  replied  Harvey.  "They  don't  speak  too  well  of 
her,  though  they  all  funk  her." 

"She  won't  hurt  me.     What  does  it  matter  if  she  is  a 
'5 


226         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

witch,  and  rides  on  broomsticks  ?  I  don't  think  she'd 
find  me  a  light  weight  if  I  ride  behind." 

"All  right  ;  you  know  best.     Good-bye,  old  fellow." 

Harvey  shook  his  head  as  if  he  did  not  half  like  his 
friend  to  go  away  with  Nuratella. 

But  Jack  was  not  to  be  interfered  with  when  he  had 
made  up  his  mind. 

There  were  few  things  that  frightened  him,  and  as  he 
said  to  himself,  he  was  not  going  to  be  afraid  of  an  old 
woman. 

Nuratella  led  the  way  into  the  country,  and  walked  for 
about  a  mile,  keeping  ahead  of  Jack,  to  whom  she  did  not 
address  a  word. 

Occasionally  she  turned  her  head  to  see  if  he  was  fol- 
lowing her. 

The  road,  was  simply  a  rough  path,  a  few  large  stones 
having  been  removed. 

The  ragged  coral  rock  everywhere  projected  so  com- 
pletely through  the  thin  soil  that  it  was  a  wonder  to  Jack 
how  his  conductor  could  travel  barefoot  with  such  appar- 
ent ease. 

They  soon  came  to  a  circular  hut,  enclosed  by  a  low 
stone  wall. 

It  was  the  most  wretched  abode  for  a  human  being 
that  could  possibly  be  imagined. 

The  walls,  instead  of  being  made  of  boards  or  flattened 
bamboos,  as  in  the  town  of  Tompano,  were  composed  of 
small  sticks,  about  three  feet  high,  driven  into  the  ground. 

These  supported  a  conical  roof,  thatched  with  palm 
leaves. 

An  ugly-looking  pig,  with  long  bristles  on  his  back, 
was  raking  about  this  detestable  hovel. 

Near  the  hut  was  a  burial  place. 

A  low  wall  enclosed  a  small  angular  plot  that  was  filled 
with  earth. 

This  contained  one  or  more  graves,  each  of  which  had 
for  its  foot  and  head-stones,  small,  square,  pyramidal 
blocks  of  wood,  with  the  apex  fixed  in  the  ground. 

A  pack  of  wolf-like  dogs  saluted  Jack  with  a  fierce 
yelping  and  barking  as  he  approacded  the  miserable 
dwelling. 

A  word  from  Nuratella  calmed  them. 

Sitting   down  upon  a  rude  block  of  stone  outside  her 


y  A  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  227 

dwelling,  she  motioned  Jack  to  stand  before  her,  which 
he  did. 

Perhaps  if  she  had  been  talking  to  any  of  her  country- 
men, she  would  have  had  recourse  to  some  mystic  rites. 

She  rightly  judged,  however,  that  on  one  of  Jack's 
education  and  sense  such  conduct  would  not  make  much 
impression. 

Nevertheless  there  was  something  weird  if  not  awful 
about  the  hag. 

"  They  say  she  was  good-looking  once,"  thought  Jack  ; 
"  if  so,  it  must  have  bien  a  precious  long  while  ago,  and 
no  mistake." 

"Young  man  from  the  great  kingdom  over  the  sea, 
where  the  lightning  owns  the  power  of  your  wise  men, 
and  machines  carry  you  faster  than  the  bird  can  fly,  listen 
to  the  words  of  Nuratella,  the  sorceress  of  Limbi,"  she 
exclaimed. 

The  speech  showed  that  she  had  enjoyed  some  inter- 
course with  white  men,  and  had  gained  an  insight  into 
their  civilization. 

But  when,  where,  or  how  it  was  difficult  to  say. 

"At  your  service,  mother,"  answered  Jack.  "Ease 
her !  stop  her !  go  ahead  !  "  he  added  in  English,  as  he 
was  unable  to  put  the  latter  into  what  he  called  "  under- 
standable "  Limbian. 

"  You  are  going  to  place  yourself  at  the  head  of  my 
people  and  invade  Pisang,"  she  continued. 

"  It  didn't  require  a  witch  to  tell  me  that,  when  all  the 
island  knows  it,"  Jack  answered. 

"And  the  Pisangs,  too.  They  are  prepared  for  your 
coming. " 

"Are  they?"  Jack  replied.  "Have  you  been  kind 
enough  to  give  them  information  ?  " 

Nuratella  raised  her  arm  threateningly. 

"What  have  I  to  do  with  the  enemies  of  my  country  ?" 
she  exclaimed.  "To  me  it  is  given  to  pierce  the  future 
and  to  know  what  has  happened  in  the  past,  as  well  as 
what  is  taking  place  in  the  present." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  sit  there  calmly,  old  girl,"  said  Jack, 
"  and  tell  me  that  you  can  prophecy  ?  " 

"Put  me  to  the  test,"  she  answered.  'Ask  me  any- 
thing you  like,  and  as  I  reply  to  you,  so  will  I  be  judged." 

Jack  thought  a  moment. 


228          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"I'll  ask  her  about  Emily,"  he  thought. 

Nuratella  regarded  him  with  her  wild-looking  eyes, 
which  seemed  to  possess  the  fire  of  insanity,  tempered  at 
times  by  gleams  of  reason. 

' '  Can  you  tell  me  if  there  is  a  white  captive  in  Pisang  ?  " 
he  said. 

"  There  are  two,"  she  replied 

"Two  !     Men  or  women  ?  " 

"  One  a  man,  the  other  a  fair-haired  girl,  barely  seven- 
teen." 

"Perhaps  you've  been  there  and  seen  them,"  cried 
Jack,  who  guessed  at  once  that  she  referred  to  Mr. 
Scratchley  and  his  daughter  Emily. 

Again  Nuratella  threatened  him  with  her  upraised  arm. 

"  Boy,"  she  said,  "to  whom  do  you  speak?  Many 
leagues  divide  Limbi  from  Pisang." 

"  But  you've  got  a  boat  of  your  own." 

"  I  tell  you  that  I  know  them  not.  The  Pisangs  and 
I  never  meet." 

"Well,"  said  Jack,  impatiently;  "cut  along.  What 
have  you  brought  me  here  for  ?  "  ' 

There  was  a  certain  bluntness  about  Jack  which  would 
not  be  checked  by  any  amount  of  murmuring. 

Nuratella  had  thought  to  impress,  but  she  found  that 
she  had  signally  failed. 

"  You  love  this  fair-haired  girl,"  she  exclaimed. 

"  You're  not  far  out  there/'  replied  Jack. 

"  And  she  loves  you." 

"That's  stale  news,"  replied  Jack  imperturbably, 
"  though  how  you  got  to  know  it  is  a  puzzler." 

"  You  must  meet  again.  Emily — that  is  your  darling's 
name — is  in  peril,"  continued  Nuratella. 

"  Of  what  nature?" 

"The  persecution  of  a  wicked  and  bad  man.'* 

"  Hunston." 

The  name  escaped  Jack  involuntarily. 

"  That  is  he, "continued Nuratella.  "Hunston  wishes 
to  make  Emily  his  wife.  She,  mindful  of  you,  will  not 
consent." 

"  Of  course  not." 

"  But  Hunston  is  the  chief  adviser  of  the  Pisangs," 
Nuratella  proceeded  "  He  is  their  great  chief.  What  he 
orders,  they  do." 


fA  CK  If  ARK  A  IV A  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          2  29 

"  1  feared  this,"  said  Jack,  almost  tearfully.  "  I  have 
been  wrong  to  delay  so  long.  We  should  have  attacked 
the  Pisang  brutes  long  ago,  but  I'll  give  them  a  lesson." 

His  tone  was  bitter,  and  his  manner  almost  fero- 
cious. 

"Will  you  not  try  to  save  your  Emily?"  asked  the 
witch,  watching  his  growing  anger  with  a  smile. 

"What's  the  use  of  asking  such  a  stupid  question?" 
he  replied  sharply. 

"  Would  you  like  to  see  her?  " 

"  When  ?  "  he  cried. 

"  At  once.  This  very  night  My  power  will  suffice  to 
bring  her  here." 

"  Here?      On  this  island?" 

"  Yes,  here  ;  at  this  very  spot.  I  will  ask  the  spirits 
with  whom  I  deal  to  transport  her  hither." 

"  Spirits  be  bio  wed  !"  Jack  said  in  English.  Adding 
immediately  afterwards,  "  I  don't  care  how  you  do  it, 
so  long  as  you  get  Emily." 

"  It  shall  be  done.  I  swear  it  to  you.  I,  Nuratella, 
say  that  you  shall  meet  the  girl  with  the  flaxen  hair  here, 
when  the  darkness  falls  upon  the  earth." 

"  I  will  reward  you  for  it,"  said  Jack. 

"  No  reward  does  Nuratella  want.  You  will  lead  their 
victorious  army  against  the  Pisangs,  and  Limbi  will  en- 
joy the  blessings  of  peace. " 

"  I'll  do  my  best  for  it,"  Jack  answered. 

"  Come  hither  at  sundown,  and  you  shall  clasp  your 
Emily  in  your  arms." 

"  If  you  can  do  this,  I  shall  say  you  are  a  very  clever 
old  woman,  and  our  fortune-tellers  are  not  a  patch  upon 
you,  but " 

He  hesitated. 

She  interrogated  him  with  her  eyes. 

"If  you  trifle  with  me,"  he  continued,  regarding  hei 
with  a  savage  look,  "  I  will  shoot  you  with  as  little 
compunction  as  I  would  knock  that  bird  off  his  perch." 

As  he  spoke,  he  raised  his  gun  and  fired  at  a  bright- 
plumaged  bird  in  a  thicket. 

The  creature  fell  dead  almost  at  his  feet. 

Nuratella  saw  that  she  had  made  an  impression  upon 
her  listener  by  the  mention  of  Emily's  name. 

She  followed  up  her  advantage. 


230         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  If  I,  by  my  arts,  contrive  that  you  shall  see  Emily," 
she  continued,  "  you  must  promise  me  one  thing." 

"What  is  it?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Do  not  mention  the  circumstance  to  anyone." 

"  I  generally  tell  my  friend  Harvey  everything,"  he 
exclaimed  hesitatingly. 

"  This  time  you  must  not  do  so." 

"  I  should  like  him  to  come  with  me." 

"No,  no!  "said  the  witch  imperiously.  "You  will 
break  the  charm,  if  you  do  not  coine  unattended." 

"  What's  the  odds?  "  Jack  replied. 

"  You  must  trust  me.  Are  you  afraid  of  a  poor  old 
woman  ?  "  said  Nuratella  with  a  scornful  smile. 

"  I'm  afraid  of  nothing  and  nobody,  if  it  comes  to  that 
You  shall  have  your  way.  I'll  come  alone." 

"And  you  will  keep  your  purpose  a  secret?  " 

"  I  will." 

"Can  I  depend  on  you  ?"  she  asked. 

"  I  am  not  in  the  habit  of  breaking  my  word,"  replied 
Jack.  "If  I  say  a  thing,  I  mean  it ;  so  good-bye,  mother, 
for  the  present.  I  shall  be  here  at  dark." 

"  For  your  own  sake  and  that  of  Emily,  mind  you  do 
not  fail,  "she  answered,  impressively. 

Jack  turned  on  his  heel,  and  walked  back  to  the  town 
of  Tompano. 

His  mind  was  filled  with  conflicting  emotions. 

At  one  moment  he  was  delighted  with  the  expectation 
of  meeting  Emily,  whom  he  had  believed  to  be  on  one  of 
the  islands  ever  since  he  read  the  message  from  the  sea  ; 
and  the  next  he  feared  treachery. 

Though  what  shape  this  danger  would  take  he  could 
not  say. 

It  was  a  great  fact  to  have  ascertained  that  Emily 
had  really  been  wrecked,  and  that  he  was  near  her. 

His  heart  warmed  towards  the  little  playfellow  of  his 
youth. 

With  the  romantic  passion  of  a  young  man  he  loved 
her  dearly. 

His  blood  boiled  when  he  thought  that  she  was  in  the 
power  of  Hunston  and  his  associates. 

To  liberate  her  he  would  sacrifice  everything. 


JA  CK  PI  ARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  231 


CHAPTER  LXIII. 

MRS.   MOLE    NUMBER  TWO. 

JACK  was  very  thoughtful  when  he  reached  his  house  in 
Tompano. 

His  native  servant  told  him  that  Harvey  had  gone  to 
Mr.  Mole's  habitation. 

Having  nothing  better  to  do,  he  strolled  down  in  that 
direction. 

When  he  neared  the  house,  he  heard  the  sound  of  crock- 
ery being  smashed. 

An  earthenware  pan  flew  through  the  window  near  his 
head. 

"  That's  a  close  shave,"  he  muttered.  "  I  suppose  Am- 
bonia's  showing  her  nasty  temper." 

Harvey  met  him  at  the  door. 

"  Look  out  Jack,"  he  said;  "  Mrs.  Mole  Number  Two 
is  going  it  in  fine  style." 

"  What's  the  row  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Ambonia  slipped  into  Alfura,  who  has  gone  to  an  aunt's 
somewhere  near  here,  and  now  Mole's  catching  it  hot. 

Jack  stepped  inside. 

Every  article  of  furniture  in  the  room  was  upset,  and 
Mr.  Mole  was  standing  in  a  corner,  in  vain  striving  to 
stem  the  storm. 

A  bucket  of  water  had  been  thrown  over  him,  which 
had  brought  him  to  his  senses,  and  the  effect  of  the  spirit 
he  had  drunk  was  going  off. 

Ambonia,  looking  like  a  fury,  held  a  handful  of  herhus- 
hand's  hair  in  her  hand,  and  occasionally  amused  herself 
by  throwing  about  in  various  directions  anything  she 
could  lay  her  hands  on. 

"  My  dear  sir,"  said  Jack,  "  what  is  the  meaning  of 
this  scene?  Is  Mrs.  Mole  mad;  * 

"  You  may  well  ask  that  question,  Harkaway,"  replies 
Mr.  Mole.      "  I  was  a  little  overcome  when  you  brought 
me  home.     Alfura  took  my  part,  and  she  has  been  obliged 
to  fly  the  house.     Mrs.  Mole  secundus,  as  we  used  to  say 
at  school,  is  behaving  very  strangely,  but  now  there  is  not 


23  2          JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  A  FTER  SCHOOL  DA  YS- 

much  more  left  to  break,  she  will  probably  calm  down 
soon." 

Ambonia  was  doing  a  war  dance,  and  she  chattered  all 
the  time  like  a  monkey  in  her  native  language. 

Presently  the  leg  of  a  chair  caught  Jack  on  the  side  of 
the  head. 

"  Draw  it  mild,"  he  observed,  rubbing  the  injured  part 

"  Don't  stand  it,  Harkaway.  Resent  it,"  cried  Mr. 
Mole.  "  I  would  if  I  were  you." 

"  It's  for  you,  sir,"  replied  Jack,  "  to  keep  order  in. 
your  own  household." 

"  I  can't  do  it.     It's  beyond  me." 

"  Shall  I  put  her  in  the  water-butt?  "  asked  Jack. 

"We  haven't  got  one.  That  article  of  civilization  is 
minus  in  this  establishment " 

Mr.  Mole  would  have  said  more,  but  a  bunch  of  ripe 
cocoanuts  hit  him  on  the  nose,  and  he  held  the  injured 
organ  with  both  hands  while  he  capered  about  with  the 
pain. 

"That's  a  flop — if  you  like,"  said  Harvey  grinning. 

"Never  laugh  at  a  fellow-creature  in  distress,  Harvey," 
exclaimed  Mr.  Mole.  "  I  wish  you  had  my  nose.  Oh  ! 
my  nose,  my  poor  ill-used  nose  !  " 

Ambonia  advanced  with  a  long  light  bamboo,  and  hit 
her  angry  spouse  on  the  head  with  it. 

"One  for  his  nob,"  remarked  Harvey. 

Jack  advanced,  thinking  Mr.  Mole  would  be  seriously 
injured,  and  caught  Ambonia  in  his  arms. 

He  drew  her  to  the  window  and  gave  her  a  kiss. 

"Now,  my  little  beauty,"  said  Jack,  holding  her  tightly, 
"  what  are  you  going  to  do  ? " 

"  I  shall  do  nothing.  I  am  calm  now, "  Ambonia  replied. 
"If  he  would  only  treat  me  with  kindness,  I  should  not 
behave  like  that.  He  likes  Alfura  best,  and — and— — " 

"And  you're  jealous,  eh  ?  " 

She  nodded  her  head  while  she  lay  passively  in  Jack's 
arms. 

"  Will  you  promise  me  not  to  kick  up  any  more  row  ?  " 
asked  Jack. 

"It  is  over  now,"  she  sighed. 

"Bravo!"  cried  Harvey.  "The  way  to  manage  > 
woman  all  the  world  over  is  to  be  kind  to  her." 

Mr.  Mole  emerged  from  his  corner. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  233 

He  looked  very  grave. 

"  Harkaway,"  he  exclaimed,  "  what  are  you  doing  with 
my  wife  ?  " 

"Doing,  sir? " 

"Yes  ;  you  have  her  in  your  arms." 

"You  may  take  her,  sir.  I  am  not  ambitious  of  the 
honour,"  replied  Jack. 

Mr.  Mole  ventured  to  embrace  his  spouse,  but  she  no 
sooner  felt  him  touch  her  than  she  began  to  scream  and 
kick. 

He  laid  her  down  on  the  floor,  and  the  screaming  and 
kicking  continued. 

She  was  in  a  fit  of  violent  hysterics. 

"  Oh,  Lord  !  what  shall  I  do  ?  "  cried  Mr.  Mole. 

He  stood  with  his  hands  upraised,  the  picture  of 
despair. 

Ambonia  went  on  with  her  hysterical  symptoms. 

"  Holler,  boys ! "  said  Harvey  ;   "  here's  another  guy  ! w 

"  A  pair  of  'em,"  remarked  Jack,  drily. 

"Ambonia's  in  high  strikes,"  continued  Harvey,  "and 
Mr.  Mole's " 

"Silence,  Harvey,"  in  anger,  cried  Mole.  "When  you 
speak  of  my  wife,  mention  her  as  Mrs.  Mole.  To  me 
only  is  she  Ambonia." 

"  All  right,  sir.  Sit  down,  and  take  it  easy  for  a  spell," 
replied  Harvey.  "She'll  be  a  good  ten  minutes  before 
she  comes  round,  and  she'll  have  worn  herself  out  then 
and  want  to  go  to  bed." 

"It's  a  mercy,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  "for  which  I  am 
devoutly  thankful.  Make  fast  the  window,  Harvey.  1 
will  fasten  the  door,  and  we'll  adjourn  to  another  apart- 
ment. Be  sure  you  fasten  the  window.  I  should  not 
like  Mrs.  Mole  to  be  interrupted." 

"No  fear,  sir;  only  isn't  it  rather  heartless,  not  to  say 
brutal,  to  leave  her  like  this  ?  " 

"  Harvey,"  replied  Mr.  Mole,  "I  have  no  hesitation  in 
saying  that  you're  a  humbug." 

"Say  it  again,  sir,"  answered  Harvey.  "We're  old 
friends,  and  I  shan't  punch  your  head." 

They  left  Ambonia  in  her  hysterical  fit,  and  locked  the 
room  up. 

On  a  table  in  another  apartment  were  some  very  fine 
fish,  resembling  enormously  large  oysters. 


234         JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

They  had  just  been  brought  up  from  the  sea-shore,  and 
laid  open  in  their  shells  for  Ambonia's  refreshment. 

"Ah!  oysters!  Big  ones,  though,"  remarked  Mr 
Mole.  "Try  one,  Harkaway." 

Jack  looked  at  the  shell  fish  and  took  one  up. 

It  was  about  fifty  times  the  size  of  one  English  oyster, 
and  he  did  not  know  how  to  get  it  into  his  mouth. 

"  How  am  I  to  do  it,  sir  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Bolt  it,"  suggested  Harvey. 

Jack  made  an  effort,  and  the  oyster  disappeared. 

He  gasped  for  breath,  and  Harvey  patted  him  on  the 
back  with  a  large  board. 

"  How  do  you  feel  ?  " 

"Very  thankful  it's  down  ;  and  even  now  I  can't  help 
thinking  I've  swallowed  a  small  baby,"  answered  Jack. 

Harvey  laughed,  and  Jack  continued,  "  Ta,  ta,  sir;  I 
must  toddle." 

"Don't  leave  me,  Harkaway.  Why  go  so  soon?" 
said  Mr.  Mole. 

"Urgent  private  affairs,  sir." 

"  You  have  rendered  me  a  service.  You  have  soothed 
the  savage  breast,  Harkaway,  and  it  is  the  only  gleam  of 
sunshine  I  have  yet  had  in  my  marriec  life." 

"Sorry  I  can't  stay,  sir,"  answered  Jack.  "You  must 
knock  under." 

"  There  she  is  again,"  cried  Harvey. 

As  he  spoke  a  furious  yelling  was  heard,  and  a  desperate 
kicking  at  the  door  of  the  room  in  which  Ambonia  was 
shut. 

"I'll  leave  you  to  it,  sir,"  exclaimed  Jack,  with  a  laugh. 

In  vain  Mr.  Mole  tried  to  stop  him. 

Taking  Harvey's  arm,  he  left  the  house,  and  the  happy 
couple  within  it. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

JACK   WON'T   TAKE    ADVICE. 

As  Jack  and  Harvey  proceeded  towards  their  own  house 
in  Tompano,  the  latter  could  not  fail  to  perceive  that  his 
friend  was  full  of  thought  and  care. 

"  Has  anything  happened?  "  he  asked. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          235 

"No,"  replied  Jack,  rather  more  sharply  than  Hrrvey 
liked.  "  What  should  happen  ?  " 

"You  need  not  snap  me  up  like  that.  I  only  asked 
kindly,  but  I  forgot  for  the  moment  that  you  went  away 
with  that  old  witch  hag,  and  I  daresay  that  has  upset 
your  royal  highness." 

"Suppose  it  has,  what  then  ?  " 

"You  are  more  of  an  ass  than  I  took  you  to  be.  She 
is  a  rank  impostor,  and  is  said  to  be  friendly  to  the  Pisangs. 
Has  she  advised  you  not  to  undertake  the  invasion,  warn- 
ing you  that  you  would  be  beaten  ?  " 

Jack  made  no  answer. 

"Oh  !  if  you  have  lost  your  tongue,  and  don't  like  to 
speak,  please  yourself,"  said  Harvey.  "I'll  talk  to 
Monday." 

"Don't  be  annoyed,  Dick,"  exclaimed  Jack,  at  last. 
' '  I  can't  tell  you  what  passed  between  Nuratella  and 
myself. " 

"Why  not?" 

"Because  I  promised  I  wouldn't." 

"That  is  a  pity.  Two  heads  are  better  than  one,"  said 
Harvey  ;  ' '  and  I  might  have  been  able  to  advise  you.  Not 
that  I  want  to  know  anything  out  of  idle  curiosity." 

"  No  ;  you  never  did,  Dick,"  said  Jack  with  a  smile. 

"That's  what  I  call  a  nasty  snack,"  replied  Harvey. 

"  Well,  you  know  you  were  a  nice  cup  of  tea  at  Craw- 
cour's,  Dick  ;  and  if  you  could  get  to  the  far  end  of  any- 
thing, you  always  did." 

"You  mean  to  say  that  I  was  a  regular  old  washer- 
woman. That's  not  kind,  Jack ;  and  I  did  not  expect  it 
from  you.  If  we  are  to  be  really  friends,  there  ought  to 
be  perfect  confidence  between  us." 

"So  there  should  be;  and  so  there  shall  be.  Only 
wait  for  to-night,"  rejoined  Jack.  "  I'll  tell  you  all  then." 

He  shook  Harvey  cordially  by  the  hand,  and  the  latter's 
wounded  dignity  got  better. 

"I  don't  think  you  meant  to  worry  me,"  he  said. 
"  Still  I  wish  you  would  take  my  advice." 

"What  is  it?" 

"  Don't  listen  to  anything  that  old  hag  says." 

"Too  late.  I  have  made  her  a  distinct  promise,"  re- 
plied Jack. 

' '  Are  you  going  to  meet  her  again  ? " 


436         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  K*. 

"Don't  ask  me  any  questions,  Dick,  there's  a  good 
fellow,  because  I  can't  answer  them." 

"Very  well.     I'll  dry  up,"  was  Harvey's  response. 
.     When  they  reached  the  house,   they  found  Monday, 
whose  eager  face  denoted  that  he  had  important  news  to 
communicate. 

"Oh!  Mast' Jack,"  he  exclaimed,  "there  have  been 
um  fight ;  um  sea-fight." 

"Where  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"Off  the  island.  Two  boats  Pisangs  meet  one  boat 
Limbians.  They  fight  quite  close  here." 

"Which  licked?"  questioned  Harvey. 

"Um  Pisang  lick,  'cos  they  more  number;  though  we 
kill  one,  two,  three,  four." 

He  counted  on  his  fingers  as  he  spoke. 

"Killed  four,  eh?  And  the  others  got  off.  What  did 
they  want  cruising  round  our  coast  ? "  said  Jack. 

"There's  mischief  brewing,"  remarked  Harvey. 

"  We'll  double  the  guards  round  the  city  to-night,"  said 
Jack.  "  It  won't  do  to  be  surprised." 

"  I  don't  like  those  fellows  being  so  near  us.  It  doesn't 
look  healthy,"  observed  Harvey. 

' '  Nor  I.    It  isn't  rosy,  and  it  is  like  their  cheek  to  risk  it. " 

"They  kill  three  our  men  ;  others  come  back  with  news," 
Monday  went  on. 

"  Did  they  see  Hunston  with  them?  "  asked  Jack. 

Monday  nodded  his  head  violently,  as  he  always  did 
when  excited. 

"  Yes,  they  say  white  man  chief— Tuan  Biza  white  face 
with  them,"  he  answered. 

Jack  walked  up  and  down  the  room  impatiently. 

"  I  don't  half  like  it,"  he  exclaimed,  as  if  talking  to  him" 
self.  "  There  is  something  in  all  this." 

After  a  time,  feeling  fatigued  with  the  heat,  he  threw 
himself  down  upon  a  rude  bed,  telling  Harvey  that  he 
should  be  obliged  if  he  would  rouse  him  at  sunset 

He  was  soon  asleep. 

In  a  couple  of  hours  the  sun  sank  to  rest,  and  Harvey 
touched  him  on  the  shoulder. 

He  jumped  up,  uttering  the  name  "  Emily." 

"  You're  dreaming,"  said  Harvey. 

"  I  believe  I  was,"  replied  Jack,  rubbing  his  eyes.  "  I 
thought  Emily  was  by  my  side, " 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          237 

"  Are  you  going  out?  "  asked  Harvey,  as  he  saw  him 
put  on  his  cap. 

"  Yes  ;  I  shan't  be  long.     Don't  funk  about  me." 

' '  I  can't  help  it.  You're  going  to  see  that  witch  Nura- 
tella.  It's  no  use  denying  it." 

"  You're  welcome  to  your  own  opinion,  Dick,"  replied 
Jack. 

"  Well,"  answered  Harvey,  "  God  bless  you,  Jack.  I 
wish  you  would  take  my  advice,  that's  all,  or " 

"What?" 

"  You  might  let  me  come  with  you,  if  there  is  any 
danger." 

"  But  there  isn't." 

"I'm  not  so  sure  of  that.  Nuratella  has  been  suspected 
before  now  of  playing  her  own  people  false.  The  Pisangs 
have  been  seen  off  the  island  this  very  day.  Hunston 
was  with  them ;  and,  hang  it  all,  if  there  is  any  danger, 
you  might  let  me  share  it  with  you." 

' '  You've  got  a  good  heart,  Dick,  and  I  am  very  grate- 
ful to  you.  However,  don't  fret  on  my  account.  I  shall 
be  all  right,"  replied  Jack. 

Squeezing  his  friend's  hand,  he  rushed  out  of  the  house, 
leaving  Harvey  gazing  with  pity  after  him. 

He  took  the  direction  of  the  witch's  dwelling,  and  was 
soon  out  of  sight 


CHAFFER  XLV. 

THE  MEETING. 

NURATELLA  was  anxiously  awaiting  his  appearance. 

Still  sitting  on  the  rugged  stone,  she  did  not  seem  to 
V,  ave  changed  her  position  since  he  left  her. 

"  Well,  mother,"  exclaimed  Jack,  "  here  I  am,  like 
Regulus  returning  to  Carthage — though,  as  that  is  a  little 
beyond  your  comprehension,  I  will  say  that  I  resemble 
the  bad  penny  which  is  sure  to  turn  up,  whether  it's 
wanted  or  no." 

"  Are  you  alone?"  she  inqaired 
"  Ygg  » 

"  You  have  no  one  within  call  ** 
"NotasouL" 


238          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  Good  !  "  exclaimed  the  old  woman,  over  whose  for- 
bidden countenance  stole  an  expression  of  satisfaction. 

The  shades  of  night  had  fallen  with  the  rapidity  peculiar 
to  the  tropics  after  sunset. 

It  was  difficult  to  discern  objects  at  a  few  yards,  dis- 
tance. 

Nuratella  clapped  her  hands. 

Once,  twice,   three  times. 

At  the  third  signal  a  fairylike  form  stepped  out  of  a 
thicket  of  trees  to  Jack's  right,  and  though  the  light,  airy 
European  garments  were  torn  and  travel-stained,  he  knew 
that  a  country  wom°n  of  his  own  was  near. 

How  his  heart  throbbed  at  that  moment. 

"  Emily,"  he  ejaculated. 

The  form  halted  when  close  to  him,  and  then  as  if  obe- 
dient to  an  irresistible  impulse,  she  threw  herself  into  his 
arms. 

"  Oh,  Jack,"  she  exclaimed,  "under  what  circumstances 
do  we  meet  again  !  " 

"They're  not  very  live'y,  certainly,"  he  said.  "  But 
I  am  so  delighted  at  seeing  you  that  hardships  vanish, 
and  I  seem  to  be  treading  on  enchanted  ground." 

"  I  have  so  much  to  tell  you,"  she  continued,  "  though 
I  am  afraid  I  ought  not  to  waste  precious  time." 

' '  Tell  me,  at  least,  how  you  came  here. " 

"  It  was  decided  by  the  Pisang  council  that  I  should 
be  given  up  to  the  Limbians,  where  a  man  named  Hun- 
ston  informed  me  that  I  should  meet  you." 

"  That  is  unlike  Hunston.  He's  not  usually  so  gener- 
ous," said  Jack  musingly. 

"  And  it  is  unlike  the  treatment  I  have  received  all 
along  from  the  Pisangs.  My  father  is  dying,  I  fear,  from 
their  ill-usage." 

"  Mr.  Scratchley  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  and  my  poor  mother  went  down  in  the  wreck." 

"  Have  you  any  reason  to  think  there  is  a  plot  hatching 
against  us  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Indeed,  I  fear  so,"  returned  Emily  ;  "for  we  came  over 
to  Limbi,  as  they  call  this  island,  in  two  boats,  full  of 
armed  men." 

"And  you  encountered  a  hostile  boat,  which  you  drove 
oft? 

"We  did/ 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  239 

"  How  were  you  conducted  hither  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"  By  Hunston,  and  one  they  called  Tuan  Biza.  They 
brought  me  here,  and  left  me  with  this  old  woman,  who 
told  me  to  remain  in  the  thicket  till  she  clapped  her  hands." 

"  What  became  of  your  guides?  " 

"  They  said  good-bye,  and  left  me.  I  cannot  under- 
stand their  generosity  ;  it  seems  too  good  to  be  true.  But 
had  we  not  better  fly  at  once  ?  "  said  Emily. 

"  At  once.  We  will  talk  at  our  ease.  Take  my  arm, 
dear  Emily.  We  shall  soon  be  in  Tompano.  It  is  not  far 
off.  I  know  every  inch  of  the  way  ;  and  once  amongst 
friends,  we  can  enjoy  our  newly-found  happiness." 

Emily  placed  a  trembling  hand  on  Jack's  arm,  and  with- 
out taking  any  further  notice  of  Nuratella,  who,  by  the 
way,  had  disappeared,  they  turned  to  make  their  escape. 

Suddenly  dark  forms  appeared  behind  them. 

A  voice  exclaimed,  "  Not  so  fast,  my  fine  fellow.  You 
and  I  have  a  score  to  settle." 

Jack's  heart  leaped  in  his  bosom. 

"  Betrayed,  by  Heaven  !  "  he  cried. 

He  faced  the  foe,  but  ere  he  had  time  to  draw  weapon 
in  his  defence,  a  heavy  blow  on  the  head  felled  him  to 
the  ground  where  he  fell  insensible. 

Emily  uttered  shriek  upon  .shriek. 

Her  misery  was  complete  when  she  saw  Jack  borne  off 
by  the  Pisangs  through  the  darkness. 

It  was  for  her  sweet  sake  that  he  had  ventured  into  this 
ambuscade. 

The  Pisangs,  with  serpentine  cunning,  had  made  her 
a  decoy. 

"  Stop  that  noise  ! "  exclaimed  the  harsh  voice  of  Hun- 
ston, as  he  seized  her  brutally  by  the  arm. 

"  Oh,  do  not  kill  him,"  she  replied. 

"  Not  yet.  I'll  make  him  feel  his  position  and  suffer  a 
little  first.  Come  along ;  you've  done  your  work,  and  we 
must  get  back  to  Pisang." 

Again  Emily  uttered  piercing  shrieks. 

"  Hold  that  row,  miss,"  exclaimed  Hunston  again, 
"  or  I  shall  have  to  hit  you  on  the  head  as  I  did  King 
Harkaway.  Be  quiet,  for  your  own  sake  ;  you  will  neither 
do  yourself  nor  your  friend  any  good. " 

Emily  remained  silent,  and  was  hurried  along  a  narrow 
path  which  led  to  the  coast. 


240          JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  <  FTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

' '  Did  you  think, "  continued  Hunston,  ' '  that  I  was  such 
a  very  innocent  baby  as  to  give  you  up  to  the  only  man 
I  hate  like  poison  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  know  what  amount  of  villany  you  were 
capable  of,"  she  answered. 

"  You'll  know  in  time.  You'll  find  it  all  out  when 
you're  my  wife." 

"  Heaven  defend  me  from  such  a  fate,  I  would  die 
sooner,"  she  cried,  horror-stricken. 

"  You'll  have  to  do  one  or  the  other.  Death  or  mar- 
riage. Take  your  choice  when  the  time  comes." 

Emily  shuddered. 

"  It  was  not  a  bad  dodge  of  mine  to  get  Harkaway 
into  our  power,"  he  went  on  with  a  loud  laugh. 

"It  was  mean  and  cowardly  to  use  me  as  a  means  of 
entrapping  him." 

"  All's  fair  in  love  and  war.  I  knew  he'd  nibble  at  the. 
hook  if  you  were  the  bait  at  the  end  of  it." 

"  What  will  be  his  fate  ?  "  she  ventured  to  ask. 

"Death?  A  cruel,  horrible  and  lingering  death, 
unless " 

"Unless  ?  "  she  repeated  under  her  breath,  as  her  com- 
panion broke  off  abruptly. 

"Unless  you  consent  to  be  mine." 

His  fierce  grey  eyes  seemed  to  pierce  her  soul  in  the 
darkness. 

"Then  he  must  die,  and  I  will  perish  with  him,"  she 
murmured. 

As  the  words  left  her  lips  a  feeling  of  faintness  came 
over  her,  and  she  would  have  fallen  had  not  Hunston 
caught  her. 

She  lay  like  a  log  in  his  arms. 

He  carried  her  insensible  form  for  the  remainder  of  the 
distance. 

The  Pisangs  were  waiting  for  him. 

Springing  into  the  boat  which  was  nearest  to  him,  he 
gave  the  word  and  the  sails  were  set. 

One  boat  contained  Harkaway,  the  other  his  beloved 
Emily. 

They  were  both  in  the  power  of  Hunston,  from  whose 
tender  mercies  they  had  as  much  gentleness  to  expect  as 
the  dove  receives  from  the  cruel  hawk. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  KS.          241 

It  was  an  infamous  stratagem. 

But  at  the  same  time  it  was  a  clever  and  important 
capture. 


CHAPTER  XLVL 

HARVEY      GETS      UNEASY. 

THE  hours  glided  by  and  nothing  was  seen  of  Jack. 

Harvey  began  to  grow  uneasy,  as  did  Monday. 

"  Something  happen  to  Mast'  Jack.  What  um  be?" 
asked  the  black. 

"I  more  than  half  suspect  that  treachery  has  been  at 
work,"  replied  Harvey. 

"Where  him  go?" 

"  I  am  nearly  sure  that  he  went  to  see  Nuratella." 

•'She  bad  woman,  sare,"  said  Monday.  "  We  all  much 
'fraid  Nuratella,  because  she  um  witch-prophetess." 

"Wasn't  she  a  friend  of  the  Pisangs  once?  " 

"Yes,  one  very  great  friend  Tuan  Biza,  and  now  she 
go  to  their  island  in  um  boat." 

"Do  you  know  where  she  hangs  out — where  she  lives  I 
mean  ?  "  asked  Harvey. 

"Yes,  Monday  him  know." 

"All  right.  Let's  lie  down  till  daybreak,  and  we'll  go 
and  look  after  him.  Poor  Jack  !  I  shall  never  forgive  my- 
self if  anything  has  befallen  him.  I  ought  to  have  fol- 
lowed with  half  a  dozen  rifles,  whether  he  liked  it  or  no." 

In  spite  of  Harvey's  impatience,  nothing  could  be  done 
in  the  dark. 

He  slept  little,  and  he  was  up  as  soon  as  the  first  rays 
of  light  streamed  in  through  the  mat-covered  windows. 

"  Now,  Mon,  look  alive  1 "  he  said. 

"Alive  him  is,  sare,"  replied  Monday,  yawning. 

They  ate  a  piece  of  rough  bread  and  drank  some  water, 
then  they  were  ready  for  the  start 

It  did  not  take  them  long  to  reach  the  witch's  dwelling. 

She  was  nowhere  about,  and  they  supposed  had  not 
yet  arisen. 

"What's  this?"  cried  Harvey,  casting  his  eyes  on  the 
ground. 

The  object  that  attracted  his  attention  was  a  piece  of 
16 


242          JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

paper,  such  as  might  be  torn  from  the  pocket-book  of  a 
European. 

On  it  was  something  written  in  pencil. 

"  English,  by  Jove  !  "  he  said,  "and  in  a  lady's  hand- 
writing too." 

He  did  not  hesitate  to  read  its  contents,  which  ran 
thus  :— 

"I,  Emily  Scratchley,  having  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
Pisangs,  have  been  liberated  by  them  to-day,  and  left  in 
concealment  in  this  thicket,  until  an  old  woman  shall 

five  me  a  signal  that  my  old  friend  Jack  Harkaway,  who 
hear  is  on  this  island,  comes  to  take  me  to  the  chief 
town  of  Limbi. 

"  Feeling  doubtful  about  the  good  faith  of  the  Pisangs, 
whom  I  have  since  my  captivity  found  cruel  and  treach- 
erous, I  fear  some  villany  is  intended,  and  write  these 
hurried  lines  in  the  hope  that  some  friend  may  find  them, 
in  the  event  of  any  foul  play  taking  place." 

Harvey  set  his  teeth  tightly  together. 

"  I  see  it  all  now,  Monday,"  said  he. 

"What  him  all  'bout,  sare?  "  asked  the  black. 

"  Nuratella  has  helped  the  Pisangs  to  take  Jack  a 
prisoner." 

"  Mast'  Jack  taken  !  That  bad  news.  But  we  go  after 
him  and  lib'rate  him,  or  we  kill  and  burn  all  Pisangs." 

"  Of  course  we  will ;  but  they  may  kill  him  before  we 
get  there. " 

"  Look  here,  sare  !  Mast'  Harvey,  come  here,  quick  ! 
See  'um  blood  on  the  ground  !  "  cried  Monday,  excited  at 
the  red-looking  spots  he  saw. 

Harvey  came  to  his  side,  and  regarded  them  mourn- 
fully. 

"It's  as  clear  as  daylight,"  he  observed.  "Jack's  been 
taken  by  surprise,  and  they've  tapped  his  claret  for  him. 
Well,  it  can't  be  helped." 

"Matabella  go  to  King  Lanindyer,  and  he  make  Nura- 
tella  say  all  she  know,"  said  Monday.  "  No  one  like  her. 
All  glad  her  die." 

"I'd  roast  her  over  a  slow  fire.  Does  she  live  in  thai 
kennel?" 

He  pointed  to  the  hovel  as  he  spoke. 

"That  where  she  lives." 

"Have  her  out,  Monday.     We'll  take  her  back  with  us 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  2^3 

to  the  town,  lest  she  gives  us  the  slip,  and  goes  to  join  her 
precious  friends  the  Pisangs." 

Monday  hung  back. 

He  could  not  forget  the  superstitions  of  his  youth,  and 
the  prejudices  of  his  nation. 

"  What  are  you  afraid  of?  "  asked  Harvey  contemptu- 
ously. 

"She  put  some  charm  on  me.  Nuratella  very  great 
witch.  She  make  and  un-make  storms.  She  hold  the 
lightning  in  her  hand,"  replied  Monday  trembling. 

"Goon,  you  great  cake  !  "  said  Harvey.  "I'll  dig  her 
out,  witch  or  no  witch,  or  I'll  burn  her  den  about  her  ears." 

Putting  his  shoulder  against  one  side  of  the  hut,  Harvey 
gave  it  a  shove,  which  made  it  rock  like  a  poplar  in  a 
storm. 

"Come out,  you  old  cat!"  he  said  in  the  native  lan- 
guage. 

There  was  no  answer. 

Not  being  in  a  humour  to  be  trifled  with,  Harvey  gave 
the  hovel  another  shove,  and  down  it  went  in  a  heap. 

Presently  the  form  of  Nuratella  appeared  from  a  thicket 
a  few  yards  off,  the  same  in  which  Emily  had  been  con- 
cealed, and  from  whence  she  had  watched  the  destruc- 
tion of  her  house  with  rising  wrath. 

"  Why  do  you  come  to  my  dwelling  and  scatter  ruin 
around?"  she  asked. 

"  I  am  quite  ready  to  answer  for  what  I  have  done  to 
the  Tuan  Biza  of  this  island  and  his  chiefs  assembled  in 
council,"  replied  Harvey. 

"  Do  you  not  fear  my  power?  "  asked  Nuratella,  still 
more  threateningly. 

"No  more  than  that,"  said  Harvey,  snapping  his  fingers. 

"  I  could  make  the  earth  open  and  swallow  you  up.  I 
could  call  down  the  lightning  from  the  sky,  and  summon 
wild  beasts  from  the  forest,  together  with  venomous  ser- 
pents, to  destroy  your  life." 

"Go  ahead,  then.  Let  the  music  strike  up  and  the 
show  begin,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 

Nuratella  glared  at  him  with  the  savageness  of  a  tiger. 

"The  fact  is  you  are  an  impostor,"  continued  Harvey. 
"  I  repeat  that  I  am  ready  to  answer  for  what  I  have 
done  and  mean  to  do,  though  I  don't  think  you  will  get 
off  so  easily." 


244         JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

"Go,  rash  boy,"  she  exclaimed.  "I  have  no  quarrel 
with  you." 

"Oh,  it's  like  that,  is  it?"  Harvey  said,  derisively. 
"You  find  that  you  can't  frighten  me,  so  you  slacken  sail. 
Now  it's  my  turn.  I  don't  boast  of  what  I  can  do  ;  you'll 
see  in  time.  So  come  along  with  me." 

He  seized  her  by  the  arm,  and  attempted  to  draw  her 
along. 

But  she  threw  herself  on  the  ground,  and  refused  to  stir. 

Like  most  sailors,  Harvey  generally  had  some  cord  in 
his  pocket. 

This  he  produced,  and  quickly  tied  her  hands  and  legs 
together. 

Then  he  ordered  Monday  to  lift  up  her  head  while  he 
took  her  feet. 

In  this  way  they  carried  her  to  Tompano,  in  spite  of 
her  cries,  struggles,  and  protestations. 

They  proceeded  at  once  to  the  king's  palace,  where  the 
king  and  his  chiefs  were  assembled  in  council. 

A  large  crowd  followed  them,  hearing  that  Nuratella 
was  a  prisoner,  and  that  the  white  chief  had  mysteri- 
ously disappeared. 

Harvey  demanded  an  audience,  which  was  granted 
him. 

Leaving  the  witch  in  a  passage  guarded  by  Monday, 
he  entered  the  great  "hall. 

All  eyes  were  instantly  turned  upon  him,  for  alarming 
rumours  had  already  reached  the  council. 


CHAPTER    XLVII. 
THE  WITCH'S  DOOM. 

BOTH  Harvey  and  Jack  possessed  great  influence  over 
the  savages  of  Limbi. 

Cruel  and  vindictive  as  they  were  to  their  enemies,  they 
nevertheless  possessed  the  invaluable  properties  of 
gratitude. 

The  boys  had  saved  and  treated  kindly  Matabella,  the 
heir  apparent,  the  son  of  their  Tuan  Biza,  the  Prince  of 
Wales  of  Limbi. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  vs.       245 

This  was  in  itself  sufficient  to  make  them  popular. 

In  addition  to  this,  they  had  given  them  powder  and 
shot ;  they  were  going  to  lead  them  against  their  old,  old 
enemies,  the  Pisangs. 

We  can  fancy  the  English  in  the  days  of  their  hatred 
to  France,  when  war  was  waging,  hailing  an  ally  in  a 
similar  manner. 

Besides  this,  the  boys  were  not  at  all  haughty  in  their 
manner. 

They  did  not  show  or  boast  of  their  superiority  in 
cultivation,  and  the  arts  of  civilization. 

On  the  contrary. 

They  made  friends  with  the  simple  islanders,  and 
endeared  themselves  to  one  and  all. 

Mr.  Mole,  who, no  one  knew  exactly  why,  was  accounted 
a  great  chief,  had  married  two  princesses. 

It  was  gravely  debated  whether  or  not  he  should  have 
a  third  wife. 

The  Limbians  thought  they  could  not  have  afforded 
him  a  greater  honour. 

Mr.  Mole  thought  otherwise. 

He  had  certain  domestic  reasons  of  his  own  for  think- 
ing so. 

But  he  had  not  yet  found  out  the  secret  of  governing  a 
wife. 

The  Limbians  did  not  hesitate  to  lay  a  bamboo  cane 
across  the  shoulders  of  their  refractory  spouses. 

Mr.  Mole  had  yet  to  make  that  important  discovery. 

Unlike  the  chiefs  of  the  Red  Indians,  about  whom  we 
have  read  so  much,  the  inhabitants  of  the  great  Indian 
Archipelago  were  fond  of  talking. 

They  did  not  confine  themselves  to  the  utterance  of 
grunts  and  the  guttural  "yah  yah  !  "  with  which  we  have 
been  nauseated. 

They  were  genial,  and,  what  is  more,  they  possessed  a 
good  deal  of  sound  common  sense. 

Harvey  told  his  tale  as  clearly  and  shortly  as  he  could. 

He  had  to  struggle  with  and  keep  down  his  very  natural 
indignation  at  the  outrage  to  which  his  friend  Jack  had 
been  subjected  through  a  Limbian  woman. 

He  translated  the  letter  that  Emily  had  written,  alluded 
to  the  meeting  with  Nuratella,  and  ended  by  declaring 
his  conviction  that  she  was  the  authoress  of  the  mischief. 


•2  46          JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

After  some  consultation  the  chiefs  were  of  the  same 
opinion. 

The  religious  men  or  priests  who  were  members  of  the 
council  had  long  been  patrons  of  Nuratella. 

It  was  their  barbarous  custom  once  a  year  to  sacrifice 
a  human  being  to  the  evil  spirits. 

The  time  was  at  hand. 

They  were  searching  for  a  victim. 

The  custom  was,  after  the  harvest  of  corn  and  fruits, 
to  carry  a  certain  quantity  of  sugar-cane,  rice,  fowls, 
eggs,  pigs,  dogs,  and  a  living  being  to  the  southeast 
point  of  the  island. 

The  wretched  creature  selected  for  these  rites  was  left 
on  the  shore,  bound  hand  and  foot,  for  the  crocodiles  to 
devour. 

After  the  consultation  of  the  council,  Nuratella  was 
ordered  to  be  brought  in. 

She  was  unbound  and  surrounded  with  a  strong  guard, 
which  rendered  her  escape  impossible. 

Some  of  the  chiefs  feared  her  fabled  power,  but  the 
majority  did  not  evince  any  emotion. 

When  the  case  was  stated  to  her  she  made  no  reply. 

Harvey  stood  up  and  said  :  "The  silence  of  Nuratella  is 
proof  of  her  guilt.  I  demand  her  life  shall  be  taken,  as  in 
all  probability  my  poor  friend  by  this  time  has  ceased  to 
exist. " 

"Confess,"  exclaimed  the  king  Lanindyer. 

"Of  what  use  would  it  be  for  me  to  make  any  con- 
fession, when  you  are  all  hungering  for  my  blood  like 
a  pack  of  wild  beasts,"  she  replied. 

"Do  you  deny  the  charge  which  has  been  brought 
against  you  ?  "  asked  another  chief. 

"I  do,"  she  replied. 

"Let  her  be  put  to  the  torture,"  said  the  king. 

"No,"  cried  Harvey.  "  Let  her  suffer  the  penalty  of 
her  crime,  but  torture  would  be  barbarous." 

"I  have  said  it,"  answered  the  king  calmly.  "Let 
the  officers  do  their  duty. " 

Nuratella  was  dragged  into  anothjs1  apartment,  and  her 
cries  were  soon  heard  at  intervals. 

She  was  beaten  with  bamboos. 

Fire  was  placed  under  her  feet. 

Red-hot  stones  were  applied  to  venous  parts  of  hei 


JA  CK  HA  RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SC  HO  OLD  A  VS.  247 

body,  and  a  band  of  twisted  reeds  was  tied  so  tightly 
round  her  forehead  that  her  eyes  threatened  to  burst  from 
their  sockets. 

At  length  her  fortitude,  great  though  it  was,  gave  way. 

She  confessed  her  intrigue  with  the  Pisangs. 

She  admitted  that  she  had  beguiled  Jack  to  her  house 
on  purpose  to  betray  him,  and  she  declared  that  she 
alone  was  to  blame  in  the  matter. 

When  this  was  made  known,  the  indignant  council 
clamoured  loudly  for  her  instant  death.  The  cry  was 
taken  up  by  the  populace  out  of  doors. 

Protected  by  the  soldiers,  she  was  led,  accompanied  by 
almost  all  the  inhabitants  of  Tompano,  to  the  seashore. 

Near  this  fatal  spot  was  the  mouth  of  a  small  river, 
where  the  crocodiles  were  wont  to  assemble  in  large 
numbers. 

She  was  securely  bound,  and  laid  upon  the  beach. 

When  the  procession  started,  Harvey  ran  to  Mr.  Mole's 
house,  and  found  him  looking  out  at  the  doorway,  while 
Alfura  and  Ambonia,  who  had  made  friends  again,  were 
anxiously  looking  at  the  crowd. 

Mr.  Mole  had  succeeded  in  restoring  peace,  for  a  tinie, 
to  his  distracted  household,  and  he  listened  to  the  alarm- 
ing rumours  with  impatience. 

He  hailed  Harvey's  arrival  with  delight. 

"I  say,  sir,"  cried  Harvey,  "come  along." 

"  Come  where  ?  What  is  all  this  ?  Why  fret  the  angry 
crowd,  as  I  think  my  friend  Horace  has  it?"  replied  Mr. 
Mole. 

"  Haven't  you  heard  the  news  ?  " 

"Not  I." 

"At  least  if  I  can't  save  Harkaway,  I  will  avenge  his 
death  !  "  exclaimed  Harvey. 

"  Dear  me  !  Is  Harkaway  in  danger?  Don't  say  that. 
With  all  his  faults  he  was  a  fine  fellow.  Don't  tell  me, 
Harvey,  that  he  is " 

A  tear  sprang  to  Mr.  Mole's  eyes. 

He  could  not  pronounce  the  word  "  dead." 

"Come  with  me,  sir,''  said  Harvey,  "and  I  will  tell 
you  all  about  it  as  we  go  along." 

Harvey  quickly  told  Mr.  Mole  the  distressing  news. 

"The  wretch  ! "  exclaimed  the  latter,  when  he  heard  of 
Nuratella's  treachery,  "she  deserves  to  die,  but  I  wish 


2  48         JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

they  wouldn't  do  the  thing  in  this  cruel  way.  I  think  I 
shall  interfere  and  stop  it." 

"Stop  your  grandmother  !  "  replied  Harvey. 

"But  an  execution  ought  to  be  properly  conducted." 

Mr.  Mole  walked  along  thoughtfully. 

They  were  in  the  rear  of  the  crowd,  but  the  shouts  of 
the  people  were  distinctly  audible. 

The  doom  of  the  witch  had  been  decreed.  Execution 
was  to  follow  soon  upon  judgment. 


CHAPTER   XLVIII. 

THE   PREY  OF    THE   CROCODILES. 

PRESENTLY  Mr.  Mole  said — 

"  Hunston  is  with  these  Pisangs,  is  he  not  ?" 

"Yes,  and  directs  all  their  councils,"  replied  Harvey. 

"I  thought  so.  Well,  surely  Harkaway's  life  will  be 
safe  in  his  hands." 

"Will  it? — over  the  left,"  answered  Harvey. 

"  Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that  he  will  not  spare  an  old 
friend  ? " 

"You  know  all  about  the  tatooing  and  how  we  had  to 
kick  him  out  after  he  tried  to  murder  us,  and  how  he 
made  an  attack  on  the  castle  ? " 

"Yes,  I  have  heard  of  those  things." 

"Is  it  likely,  then,  that  he'll  show  Jack  any  mercy?'* 
answered  Harvey.  "I  believe  Hunston  has  become  as 
ferocious  a  brute  as  any  one  of  the  Pisangs  he  is  amongst." 

"Do  you,  indeed ?"  said  Mr.  Mole. 

"I  do,  and  I  think  he  would  not  hesitate  to  eat  Jack  if 
the  others  did. " 

"That's  going  a  little  too  far,  Harvey,"  said  Mr.  Mole 
with  a  half-smile. 

"By  mixing  with  savages  may  not  a  man  get  savage 
himself?" 

"I  hope  we  are  not  so." 

"I  mean  a  vicious  man,"  replied  Harvey-. 

"Let  us  hope  that  Harkaway  is  in  no  danger,  and  that 
he  will  soon  be  restored  to  us." 

"I  wish  I  could  think  so.     I   fear,  however,  we  shall 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          2  49 

only  find  his  head  in  the  house  of  some  chief.  At  all 
events  I  shall  hurry  on  the  expedition  for  the  invasion  of 
Pisang." 

"  Do  so,  by  all  means,"  rejoined  Mr.  Mole  ;  "and  now 
I  recollect  that  a  short  time  ago  I  elected  to  remain  here 
as  governor  of  the  island  in  the  absence  of  the  fighting 
men. " 

"That  was  your  wish,  sir." 

"  It  is  so  no  longer,"  continued  Mr.  Mole.  "When  one 
2>f  my  companions,  one  of  my  dearest  friends,  I  may  say, 
is  in  danger  in  a  foreign  country  ;  a  boy  whose  mind  was 
educated  under  my  own  personal  surpervison,  I  can  not 
remain  idle." 

"Bravo,  sir  !     Your're  a  trump  !  "  cried  Harvey. 

"  Harvey,  do  you  know  my  motto  ?  " 

"No,  sir.      What  is  it?" 

"It  is,"  replied  Mr.  Mole,  "  'death  before  dishonour.'  I 
may  not  be  a  fighting  man,  but  I  will  hurl  spear  and  draw 
trigger  for  Harkaway." 

' '  Good  again,  sir  !     You're  made  of  the  right  stuff !  " 

"  Ani  T  shall  get  away  from  my  wives,"  continued  Mr. 
Mole,  as  if  speaking  to  himself. 

"Oh  !  that's  it,  sir!  "  said  Harvey  laughing. 

"What  did  I  say  ? "  asked  Mr.  Mole  in  some  confusion. 

"  Nothing,  sir,"  replied  Harvey.      "  Here  we  are." 

Mr.  Mole  looked  up,  and  beheld  a  vast  concourse  of 
people  on  the  seashore. 

They  pushed  their  way  through  the  crowd,  the  soldiers 
making  room  for  the  Tuan  Biza  of  the  white  men. 

A  ring  of  armed  men  kept  the  throng  back  from  a  certain 
point. 

Nuratella  was  already  lying  bound  on  the  sand,  the  hot 
tropical  sun  streaming  down  mercilessly  on  her  upturned 
face. 

Her  youth  had  been  a  guilty  love. 

Her  life  had  been  an  imposition  and  a  cheat. 

Her  death  was  to  be  an  atonement. 

The  people  were  at  such  a  distance  from  the  shore,  that 
they  could  only  see  the  dim  outlines  of  the  wretched  victim. 

The  chiefs  were  assembled  in  a  group  somewhat  nearer. 

To  these  Harvey  and  Mr.  Mole  attached  themselves. 

As  the  tide  rose,  the  bodies  of  the  crocodiles  could  be 
seen  rolling  sluggishly  up  and  down. 


250          JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Presently  they  would  scent  their  victim. 

Then  her  end  would  draw  near. 

Not  far  off  was  the  river  of  which  we  have  spoken,  and 
which  drew  the  rainfall  down  from  the  hills. 

As  the  water  began  to  circle  in  ripplets  round  Nuratella, 
the  excitement  of  the  onlookers  was  intense. 

Scarcely  a  word  was  spoken  by  the  vast  assembly. 

Occasionally  the  priests  uttered  a  low,  monotonous  chant 

At  length  two  crocodiles  saw  the  body  and  advanced 
towards  it. 

There  was  a  snap  of  the  huge  jaws,  and  a  dreadful 
shriek. 

This  was  repeated. 

Nuratella's  cries  redoubled  as  first  an  arm  and  then  a 
ieg  was  torn  away. 

Other  crocodiles,  attracted  by  the  smell  of  blood,  ap- 
proached. 

Soon  the  cries  ceased. 

The  witch  was  still,  and  though  the  cruel  fangs  of  the 
monsters  tore  her  flesh,  she  felt  them  not. 

Nuratella  was  dead. 

Turning  to  Harvey,  the  king  said — 

"Are  you  satisfied?  " 

Harvey  had  turned  his  head  away  from  the  sickening 
sight. 

' '  Yes, "  he  muttered,  feebly. 

A  gong  was  loudly  beaten  as  a  signal  that  justice  had 
been  done. 

Loud  shouts  rent  the  air,  and  the  crowd,  who  had  just 
before  thrilled  to  the  marrow  of  their  bones,  experienced 
a  sense  of  relief. 

"Let  us  get  out  of  this,"  said  Mr.  Mole. 

He  and  Harvey  retreated  along  the  shore,  and  tried  to 
forget  what  they  had  seen  by  listening  to  the  ripple  of 
the  waves  as  they  broke  on  the  beach. 

"  At  least  she  deserved  it,"  remarked  Harvey. 

"No  doubt;  but  it  was  horrible  for  all  that.  I  thought 
I  should  have  fainted  when  that  first  crocodile  took  off 
her  leg  with  as  much  ease  as  a  surgeon  at  an  hospital 
would  amputate  a  limb." 

"  I've  no  pity  for  her,"  said  Harvey.  "  I've  only  got  to 
think  of  Jack,  and  I  shouldn't  care  if  she  had  got  to  die 
over  again." 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          251 

"Remember,  Harvey,  what  you  said  about  people  liv- 
ing1 amongst  savages  and  becoming  like  them,"  said  Mr. 
Mole  warningly. 

"But  isn't  it  enough  to  make  a  fellow  wild?"  began 
Harvey  impatiently. 

"No,  it  is  not  enough,"  interrupted  Mr.  Mole.  "We 
are  told  to  forgive  our  enemies  seventy  times  seven." 

"Then  you'd  better  forgive  Mrs.  Ambonia  Mole  the 
next  time  she  goes  into  her  tantrums  and  tears  your  hair." 

Mr.  Mole  was  silent. 

"That's  a  closer,"  thought  Harvey. 

As  they  neared  the  city  they  were  met  by  Monday, 
Who  had  come  out  to  look  for  them. 

"Well,  Monday,  old  man,"  exclaimed  Harvey,  what's 
your  opinion  of  things  in  general  ?  " 

"Not  up  to  much,  sare.  Me  miss  Mast'  Jack.  Me 
grieve  much.  Monday  very  bad." 

"So  am  I,  and-that's  the  truth." 

' '  The  king  has  decided  to  start  to-night  with  all  men  for 
Pisang.  That  good  news,"  continued  Monday. 

"Has  he,  though?  Then  your  governor's  a  brick, 
Monday,"  cried  Harvey  joyfully. 

"Yes,"  said  Mr.  Mole;  "  that  is  indeed  cheerful  intelli- 

fence,  and  I  will  solace  myself  with  a  drink  of  that  rum 
see  sticking  out  of  your  pocket,  my  worthy  but  some- 
what dusky  friend." 

Monday  had  a  flask  in  his  pocket,  for  he  had  thrown 
an  old  jacket  of  Harvey's  over  his  shoulders,  the  sun  being 
very  hot,  and  Monday  not  being  disinclined  to  clothing 
when  he  could  get  it. 

"Me  not  know,  sare,"  he  replied;  "it  Mast'  Harvey's 
old  jacket,  Monday  take  him." 

Mr.  Mole  received  the  flask,  drank  once,  and  then 
took  another  dip,  and  sighed  deeply,  while  he  put  the  flask 
in  his  own  pocket. 

"Circulate  the  liquor,  sir  I  "  exclaimed  Harvey. 

"Ah,  pardon  me  !  It  was  a  fit  of  abstraction,"  replied 
Mr.  Mole,  being  detected  in  his  base  attempt  to  appro- 
priate it  all  to  himself. 

The  spirit  was  afterwards  handed  to  Monday,  and  they 
all  felt  exhilarated  by  it. 

"  I  begin  to  think,"  said  Harvey,  "that  Jack  won't  be  a 
croaker  just  yet.  I'll  bet  a  new  hat  I  " 


252          JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"Which  you  want  badly,  Harvey,  that  I  must  say,' 
interposed  Mr.  Mole. 

"Ditto,  the  same  to  you,  sir," said  Harvey  laughing; 
"not  to  make  any  unkind  remarks  about  your  continua- 
tions." 

"What's  the  matter  with  my  trousers?  I  hope  nothing 
has  gone  amiss  with  them,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Mole,  in  alarm. 

"There  is  only  a  hole  as  big  as  a  besom,  sir,  in  the 
rear. " 

"Dear  me,  what  an  unfortunate  thing  !  Do  my  coat- 
tails  cover  it  ? " 

"  When  the  wind  doesn't  blow.  As  you're  a  house- 
holder since  your  marriage,  sir,  it  doesn't  matter,  because 
you've  got  your  'rent'  ready  ! "  exclaimed  Harvey. 

"Ah  !  well.  I  suppose  we  shall  have  to  resort  to  the 
garments  of  our  first  ancestors,  which  we  have  authority 
for  believing  were  chiefly  fig-leaves,"  replied  Mr.  Mole 
with  a  sigh. 

"You  interrupted  my  observation,  sir,"  continued 
Harvey,  "  which  was,  that  I'd  make  a  bet  Jack  fogged 
the  niggers  somehow.  He's  clever." 

"  I  hope  sincerely  he  may.  However,  we  will  haste  to 
the  rescue.  Monday  !  " 

"Yes,  Mist'  Mole  ;  what  up  now,  sare?  " 

"See  to  my  pistols,  will  you?  And  first  take  care  that 
my  rifle  is  not  overloaded  ;  I  have  a  great  horror  of  a  gun 
that  bursts." 

"All  right,  sare  !  Monday,  him  see  to  that." 

"You  may  leave  it  all  to  Mon,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 
"He'll  put  you  straight,  and  send  you  out  to  the  fight 
like  a  warrior  of  old,  up  to  the  knocker." 

"  I  wish  we  had  armour  in  these  days.  It  would  be  a 
great  protection,"  Mr.  Mole  observed,  wistfully. 

"A  bold  spirit  is  the  only  armour  a  brave  man  re- 
quires," replied  Harvey. 

"By  the  way,  did  your  spear-wound  hurt  much  ?  " 

"Didn't  it?"  said  Harvey.  "I  should  think  it  did, 
just." 

"  What  was  it  like  ?" 

"Like?  Oh!  like  having  all  your  muscles  pulled  out 
one  by  one  by  machinery,  and  then  having  them  put  in 
again." 

"Ah!   war  is  a  dreadful  thing;  nevertheless,   I  wilJ 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  253 

rescue  our  somewhat  rash  and  foolhardy  friend,  Harka- 
way.  You  shall  receive  an  example  from  me,  Richard." 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  replied  Harvey,  dryly. 

When  they  reached  the  town  they  were  sent  for  to  the 
council. 

The  chiefs  had  decided  upon  an  immediate  attack. 

After  some  discussion,  it  was  found  that  the  men  could 
not  be  got  ready,  embarked,  and  disembarked  on  the 
island  of  Pisang  for  a  few  days. 

There  was  much  to  be  prepared,  and  it  was  not  advis- 
able to  risk  defeat  by  indulging  in  too  much  haste. 

Even  Harvey,  impatient  to  be  up  and  doing,  and  to 
strike  a  blow  for  his  friend,  was  obliged  to  admit 
that. 

Mr.  Mole  accompanied  Harvey  to  his  house,  and  a 
fresh  bottle  was  produced,  for,  though  the  store  of  liquor 
was  running  short,  Harvey  carefully  concealed  and  took 
care  of  what  they  had  left. 

In  a  short  time  Mr.  Mole  got  what  Harvey  called 
"jolly,"  with  his  frequent  attentions  to  the  bottle,  and 
was  only  prevented  from  singing  a  song  by  being  re- 
minded that  Harkaway  was  in  danger. 

At  length  Harvey  rose,  and  said — 

"  I  won't  say  your  room  is  better  than  your  company, 
sir,  but  I  must  make  myself  scarce." 

"  Why  break  up  our  little  party?"  asked  Mr.  Mole. 

"I  don't  like  keeping  a  married  man  out,  that's  one 
reason  ;  and  another  is,  I  have  to  drill  an  awkward  squad 
of  our  soldiers  before  sunset." 

"Ah,  duty  before  all  things.  I  will  not  detain  you, 
Harvey. " 

"  And,  as  I  don't  want  my  castle  stormed,  I  think  you'd 
better  be  stepping  it,  sir,  or  you'll  have  the  rival  beauties 
after  you. " 

"  Mist'  Mole  should  use  um  stick,"  observed  Monday. 

"What's  that,  my  valiant  black?  "  asked  Mr.  Mole. 

Monday  brandished  a  stout  bamboo,  and  replied — 

"All  Limbi  men  beat  their  wives.  You  beat  Ambonia, 
bare,  and  then  you  see. " 

"  Is  it  so  ?  A  good  suggestion.  I'll  follow  your  advice, 
Monday,  and  apply  the  rod." 

Mr.  Mole  took  the  stick  which  Monday  offered  him, 
and  went  away. 


254          JACK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

11 1  say,  Monday,  are  you  up  to  your  larks  with  Mole  ? 
asked  Harvey,  when  he  was  gone. 

"Yes.  Monday  have  um  lark  with  him,"  was  thf 
reply. 

"  Do  the  Limbians  beat  their  wives  ?" 

"No;  only  sometimes.  Ambonia  never  beat  in  her 
life.  Won't  Mist'  Mole  catch  it?  "  said  Monday  grinning. 

"Hot  and  strong,  I  expect,"  replied  Harvey  who  could 
not  help  laughing  at  the  prospect  which  awaited  the  pro- 
prietor of  a  tea-garden  in  China. 

When  Mr.  Mole  reached  his  house,  he  found  his  wives 
sullenly  awaiting  him. 

Alfura  said  nothing. 

But  Ambonia  asked  him  where  he  had  been,  and  why 
he  stopped  away  from  them. 

Mole  was  just  sufficiently  tipsy  to  be  valiant,  and  he 
replied — 

"To  see  the  execution,  my  dear.  Fine  thing  an  exe- 
cution! Crocodiles  fine ;  Nuratella  fine." 

"We  went  also,  but  we  have  been  back  some  time," 
answered  Ambonia.  "You  have  been  somewhere  else." 

"Only  stayed  to  crack  a  bottle  with  a  friend.  English 
custom  my  dear." 

"And  what  is  that  stick  for?  " 

' '  For  you,  my  pet, "  replied  Mr.  Mole. 

Ambonia  made  a  dash  at  him,  and  attempted  to  seizf* 
the  stick. 

Mr.  Mole  brought  it  down  sharply  over  her  naked  and 
unprotected  shoulders. 

"Must  be  firm,"  he  muttered.  "Monday  told  me  to 
be  firm.  I  will  be  firm." 

With  a  wild  kind  of  howl,  Ambonia  sprang  upon  him, 
and  grasping  the  stick  broke  it  in  two  pieces. 

' '  Playful  creature  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Mole,  with  an  im- 
becile smile. 

Ambonia  seemed  to  be  determined  to  let  him  know 
whether  she  was  in  play  or  not.  for  she  began  to  beat 
him  unmercifully  with  the  biggest  end  of  the  bamboo 
which  remained  in  her  hand. 

Mr.  Mole  fell  on  his  knees  before  her,  unable  to  with> 
stand  the  torrent  of  blows. 

"Ambonia,"  he  said,  "  be  merciful  as  you  are  strong; 
that  stick  hurts  !  " 


fA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCIIOOLDA  YS.          255 

"You  have  hit  a  princess  of  Limbi,"  she  replied 

"It  shall  not  occur  again." 

Thwack,  thwack,  descended  the  stick  on  his  head  and 
back. 

"  Behold  me,  Ambonia,  on  my  knees,"  he  said.  "I 
repeat,  behold  me,  for  it  is  a  sad  sight !  I  am  a  great 
chief  who  has  cut  off  heads  in  battle." 

Ambonia  danced  before  him  in  derision. 

"And  moreover,"  he  added,  "I  am  going  to  the  wars 
with  the  Pisangs.  You  may  never  see  me  again." 

This  declaration  altered  the  complexion  of  affairs. 

Alfura's  tender  heart  melted,  and  she  endeavoured  to 
calm  Ambonia. 

The  Limbian  women  had  a  great  respect  for  warriors. 

When  they  were  satisfied  that  their  husband  was  going 
to  fight,  they  lifted  him  up,  put  him  on  a  seat,  and  sat 
round  him. 

"Ambonia  will  sing  the  white  chief  the  deeds  of  her 
ancestors,"  she  exclaimed. 

"Yes,  do;  that's  sensible  !  By  all  means  let  us  hear 
ihe  song,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  glad  to  escape  so  easily. 

While  Mrs.  Mole  No.  2  sang  to  him  in  a  tone  of  voice, 
not  altogether  unpleasing,  her  husband  pillowed  his  head 
in  Alfura's  lap  and  soon  slept  the  sleep  of  the  just. 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 
MONDAY'S  NEW  CLOTHES. 

THOUGH  Harvey  was  gratified  at  the  just  punishment 
which  Nuratella  had  received  at  the  hands  of  the  Tuan 
Biza,  he  was  ill  at  ease. 

In  vain  he  tried  to  sleep. 

The  night  was  warm  and  sultry,  but  towards  morning 
a  heavy  storm  of  rain,  accompanied  by  thunder  and 
lightning,  occurred. 

This  lasted  about  an  hour  with  all  the  violence  peculiar 
io  such  tempests  in  the  tropics. 

After  this,  the  wind  rose  and  blew  in  fitful  gusts. 

Harvey  thought  he  heard  the  sound  of  big  guns  being 
fired. 


256  fA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

From  the  direction  of  the  sound,  he  imagined  that  they 
came  from  the  sea. 

They  were  discharged  at  intervals  of  a  minute. 

Nothing  is  more  exciting  than  to  hear  a  ship  in  distress 
fire  the  minute  gun  at  sea. 

As  soon  as  day  broke,  he  went  into  an  adjoining  apart- 
ment and  roused  Monday. 

The  black  was  soon  on  his  feet. 

"What  um  up  to,  Mast'  Harvey?"  exclaimed  Monday, 
as  Harvey  gave  him  a  poke  in  the  ribs  to  wake  him, 

"I  want  you  to  go  down  to  the  shore,"  replied  Har- 
vey. 

"What  for?  Mast'  Jack  come  back  ?  " 

"I  wish  to  goodness,  he  had  ;  no  such  luck.  But  I 
fancy  some  ship  has  been  driven  on  the  rocks.  Guns  have 
been  firing." 

"  P'r'aps  you  dreaming,  sare, "  said  Monday. 

"No;  I  haven't  been  dreaming  either,  so  you're  out 
there,"  replied  Harvey,  who  had  been  like  a  wasp  ever 
since  Jack  disappeared.  "  If  I  didn't  go  to  sleep,  J 
couldn't  dream,  could  I  ?  " 

This  argument  was  convincing. 

"  Monday  be  off  like  um  shot,"  cried  the  black. 

"Don't  be  long!  If  I  am  right,"  said  Harvey,  "we 
will  take  a  boat  and  go  to  the  wreck,  before  your  country- 
men can  know  anything  about  it.  Some  lives  may  be 
saved." 

Fortunately  Monday  did  not  require  much  dressing,  and 
was  ready  to  start  in  less  than  no  time. 

An  hour  passed,  during  which  Harvey  paced  the  room 
impatiently. 

He  reproached  himself  with  being  inactive  while  Jack 
was  in  danger. 

The  Limbians  were  too  slow  in  their  movements  to 
please  him. 

It  appeared  that,  before  they  started  for  the  invasion  of 
Pisang,  the  priests  had  to  go  through  certain  forms  and 
ceremonies,  to  bless  the  expedition. 

During  this  delay,  Jack  might  be  killed  by  his  enemies. 

"I  shouldn't  care,"  thought  Harvey,  "if  I  could  die 
with  him." 

It  was  a  relief  to  his  oppressed  mind  when  Monday 
came  back. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          257 

The  black  danced  up  and  down  in  an  extraordinary 
/nanner. 

"Stop  that  hanky  panky,"  said  Harvey.  "What  are 
you  cutting  all  these  capers  for,  just  for  all  the  world  like 
a  bear  on  hot  bricks  ?  " 

"Him  one  big  ship,  sare,"  said  Monday;  "not  far 
from  land,  and  him  stuck  on  um  rock. " 

"  Is  there  a  boat  anywhere  near?" 

"One  boat,  the  one  we  come  from  our  island  in,  not 
for  off." 

"That  will  do.  Just  stay  your  dancing  performance, 
and  come  with  me.  When  a  ship  is  wrecked,  and  people 
may  be  dead  or  dying,  it  is  no  time  for  larking,"  said 
Harvey. 

"Monday  him  dance,  because  him  think  him  get 
things. " 

' '  If  you  touch  so  much  as  a  ship's  biscuit  without  my 
permission,  I'll  skin  you.  Now  then,  lead  the  way ; 
trot,"  replied  Harvey. 

Monday  said  no  more,  and  they  were  quickly  on  the 
»vay  to  the  shore. 

The  firing  was  over  now,  and  the  fate  of  the  crew 
most  likely  decided. 

With  the  utmost  impatience  Harvey  hurried  on,  and 
getting  into  the  boat,  set  the  sail,  steering  directly  for  the 
wreck  of  a  merchantman,  which  seemed  to  be  fast  lodged 
in  between  the  rocks  about  half  a  mile  or  more  from  the 
beach. 

As  he  cast  his  eyes  back,  he  saw  two  dead  bodies 
stretched  out  upon  the  sand,  looking  ghastly  white  in  the 
reddening  sun. 

"  I'm  afraid  we're  too  late,  Monday.  They're  all  dead 
is  mutton,  I  expect,"  remarked  Harvey. 

"What's  mutton,  sare  ?  "  asked  Monday. 

"Sheep." 

"  If  um  sheep,  why  call  him  mutton  ?  "  asked  Monday, 
puzzled. 

"  I  can't  explain  now  !  I've  something  else  to  think  of. 
You've  no  sheep  in  your  forsaken  country,  but  if  you 
ever  come  to  England  with  us,  you'll  know  all  about  it" 

Monday  was  silent  for  a  while. 

Then  he  said — 

' '  Great,  much  wonderful  place  England,  Mast'  Harvey  ?  " 
17 


258         JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"Rather!  You'll  say  so,  when  you  get  there.  But 
would  you  really  like  to  come  with  us,  if  we  get  a  pass- 
ing ship  to  take  us  off?  " 

"Yes,  Monday  him  come." 

"  And  leave  all  your  friends  here  ?  " 

"  Monday  come  back  some  time,  and  lay  him  bones  in1 
Limbi.     Not  like  die  out  of  his  own  country,"  he  replied, 
thoughtfully. 

They  now  reached  the  wreck,  which  was  a  China 
clipper  of  moderate  tonnage. 

The  storm  had  done  her  fearful  damage,  and  from  her 
appearance  she  seemed  to  have  been  drifting  water-logged 
for  some  days,  so  that  she  must  have  encountered  more 
than  one  tempest,  and  have  made  bad  weather  before  she 
was  driven  out  of  her  track  to  Limbi. 

Making  the  painter  fast,  Harvey  sprang  on  board,  fol- 
lowed by  Monday. 

Three  corpses  lay  on  the  deck,  and  not  a  single  living 
soul  was  to  be  seen  above  or  below. 

Perhaps  the  majority  of  the  crew  had  taken  to  the  boats 
before  she  struck  and  had  been  carried  away  in  an  opposite 
direction,  for  there  were  some  obstinate  currents  in  the 
seas. 

"When  Harvey  satisfied  himself  that  the  crew  were  be- 
yond his  help,  he  went  below  and  found  that  the  cargo 
was  chiefly  tea  and  silk. 

She  was  the  "Johnny  Sands  "  of  London,  and  he  could 
only  deplore  the  fate  of  the  brave  fellows  who  had  manned 
her. 

"  We  may  as  well  load  our  boat,"  said  Harvey,  "  with 
such  things  as  we  want.  Tea  and  coffee  are  luxuries  we 
haven't  had  for  a  long  time  ;  powder  and  shot,  if  we  can 
find  any,  will  be  useful,  and  a  case  of  spirits  will  not  be  a 
bad  present  for  Mole.  Lend  a  hand,  Monday,  and  lei's 
overhaul  the  wreck." 

Monday  willingly  complied,  and  in  about  an  hour  a 
couple  of  chests  of  tea,  a  case  of  spirits,  some  wine,  a  bag 
of  coffee,  a  keg  of  powder  and  some  shot,  and  various 
other  little  articles,  none  the  worse  for  water,  were  handed 
on  deck. 

Harvey  packed  the  boat  as  full  as  it  would  hold,  and 
made  free  with  some  seamen's  chests  containing  clothes, 
as  his  own  were  becoming  rather  ragged. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          259 

When  all  was  ready  for  a  start,  he  looked  round  for 
Monday,  who  was  nowhere  to  be  seen. 

"  Where's  the  beggar  got  to  ?  "  he  muttered. 

Going  to  the  companion-ladder,  he  shouted — "Mon- 
day !  " 

"Coming,  sare,"  replied  Monday.  "Give  him  um 
moment." 

"I'll  give  you  a  hiding,  if  you  keep  me  waiting,"  re- 
plied Harvey.  ' '  What  are  you  doing  below  there  ?  Ir  I 
catch  you  swigging " 

"Monday  no  swig,  sare,"  replied  a  voice  from  the 
depths  of  the  ship.  "  Him  only  rig  himself  up  !  " 

"  Do  what  ?"  said  Harvey,  in  surprise. 

"Him  all  right,  Mast'  Harvey;  him  right  boot  not  fit. 
Never  mind  ;  one  will  do.  Blow  him  right  boot !  " 

"What  on  earth  is  he  talking  about?  "  thought  Harvey. 

Presently  Monday  made  his  appearance,  and  Harvey 
could  not  help  laughing  at  the  singular  spectacle  he 
presented. 

He  had  seen  his  young  master  overhauling  the  seamen's 
chests,  and  the  idea  occurred  to  him  that  he  ought  to  do 
the  same  thing. 

"  Mast' Harvey  him  dress;  why  not  Monday?  Him 
dress  also,"  said  Monday  to  himself. 

He  tried  to  put  on  a  pair  of  white  trousers,  but  tore 
them  in  the  attempt,  and  got  his  left  foot  into  a  top  boot, 
which  he  found  in  the  captain's  cabin. 

The  right  one  was  wet,  and  wouldn't  go  on,  so  he 
managed  to  put  one  with  side-springs  on. 

Upon  his  head  he  put  a  white  hat  with  a  black  band 
round  it,  and  this  was  perched  a  little  on  one  side. 

A  white  shirt  was  thrown  over  his  shoulders,  and  tied 
round  his  neck  by  the  sleeves. 

Finding  a  paper  collar,  he  had  stuck  that  on  with  a  pin, 
and  v.ied  a  black  ribbon  round  it. 

"Monday,  old  man,  this  won't  do, "said  Harvey,  as 
soon  as  he  could  check  his  laughter  at  his  ridiculous  ap- 
pearance ;  " you  are  a  regular  swell." 

"Sare  !  "  exclaimed  the  black,  drawing  himself  up. 

"You're  going  it,"  replied  Harvey. 

"  Monday  go  to  England.  When  him  go  him  dress 
Why  not  Monday  dress  now  ?  " 


260         JA  CK  HAKKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"I  don't  see  any  particular  reason.  You're  all  tKv* 
cheese  ;  '  quite  up  to  the  knocker,'  as  we  say." 

At  this  compliment  Monday  grinned  as  if  he  was  in  • 
tensely  gratified. 

"  Monday  him  what  you  call  um  swell,"  he  said,  regard  • 
ing  his  only  boot  with  complacency. 

"  I  should  think  you  were  a  swell,"  replied  Harvey. 
"Niggers  can  do  it." 

"  Why  you  call  me  nigger,  Mast'  Harvey?  " 

"Because  you  are  not  white,  and  you're  rather  more 
greasy  than  you  might  be,  only  that's  your  misfortune 
and  not  your  fault.  You'd  do  well  to  sit  over  the  wheel 
of  an  engine  ;  it  wouldn't  want  much  train  oil." 

"Have  him  dress  right?"  asked  Monday,  not  under- 
standing Harvey's  chaff. 

"Slap  up!  " 

"Monday,  him  feel  rather  funny." 

At  this  Harvey  burst  out  laughing  again. 

' '  You're  all  right, "  he  said,  ' '  don't  flurry  your  fat.  You 
might  as  well  have  started  two  boots  while  you  were 
about  it." 

"  Him  cuss  boot  not  go  on,"  said  Monday,  in  a  tone  o^ 
vexation. 

"  Don't  swear,  Monday.     Where  did  you  learn  that  ? " 

"  Mist'  Mole,  him  swar  when  Ambonia  go  on  at  him. 
He  say,  '  cuss  the  women.'" 

"  Does  he  ?  That's  very  wrong  of  him, "  replied  Harvey  ; 
"and  don't  you  follow  a  bad  example.  Jump  into  the 
boat ;  never  mind  the  other  boot.  You'll  do.  You're  up 
to  the  nines,  and  would  make  a  sensation  in  Hyde 
Park." 

"Monday,  good  Englishmans." 

"  Stunning.  I  never  saw  a  better,"  answered  Harvey, 
wishing  to  gratify  his  harmless  vanity. 

"  That  all  right,"  said  Monday,  smiling  from  ear  to  ear. 

"  I'll  have  you  presented  at  court  some  day.  It  would 
read  well  in  the  papers.  His  royal  highness  Prince  Mata- 
bella  Monday  of  Limbi,  present  on  the  happy  occasion  of 
his  finding  a  top  boot  and  white  hat,  both  rather  the 
worse  for  wear." 

Monday  did  not  understand  all  this. 

"But,"  he  said,  "now,  Mast'  Harvey,  you  chaff  poor 
Monday." 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  26 1 

"Chaff?  I'm  not  chaffing.  Ain't  you  a  prince?  And 
haven't  you  found  a  top  boot  and  a  white  hat  ?  " 

"Yes,  that  all  right." 

"  Dry  up  then,  and  steer  the  boat  while  I  look  after  the 
sail." 

They  embarked  with  their  cargo,  Harvey  congratulat- 
ing himself  upon  being  first  in  the  field. 

Had  the  natives  discovered  the  wreck  first,  they  would 
soon  have  carried  away  everything  that  was  worth 
having. 

As  Harvey  looked  at  Monday  the  more  absurd  his 
appearance  seemed. 

"Why  you  laugh,  Mast'  Harvey?"  asked  Monday. 

"Because  I  can't  help  myself,  and  shall  burst  if  I  don't," 
leplied  Dick. 

"Anything  wrong  with  Monday?  " 

"  I've  told  you  there  isn't ;  you're  a  toff?" 

"  Why  um  laugh  then  ?  Monday  think  him  better  dress 
than  you,  sare.  Him  got  no  tear  in  him " 

But  not  knowing  the  name  for  shirt,  or  forgetting  it  in 
his  excitement,  he  pointed  to  his  covering. 

"  Oh  !     Your  shirt's  fine,"  replied  Harvey. 

"  No  holes  in  him  ?  " 

"I  know  mine  is  more  holy  than  righteous;  never 
mind,  Monday,  I've  got  something  in  those  chests,  and 
I'll  cut  you  out.  You  shan't  take  the  shine  out  of  me  like 
this." 

Monday  laughed,  and  was  evidently  much  pleased 
with  himself. 

"  Him  Englishmans  now,"  he  said. 

"You've  done  the  trick,  Monday,"  answered  Harvey  ; 
"  they'll  take  you  for  the  British  consul  at  least  if  we  get 
to  Singapore." 

They  ran  their  boat  into  a  sheltered  nook,  and  left  the 
contents  within  it,  intending  to  send  down  for  them  when 
they  reached  Tompano. 

At  a  short  distance  from  the  city  they  saw  a  female 
sitting  under  a  tree. 

In  her  hand  she  held  a  bottle  of  spirits,  which  Harvey 
recognised  as  one  he  had  given  Mr.  Mole. 

She  had  twined  some  flowers  in  her  hair,  which  hung 
down  her  back  in  untidy  masses. 

"  Look,  sare  !"  said  Monday,  "that  Missy  Mole." 


262  /A  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

"So  it  is.  What  is  she  doing,  I  wonder?"  replied 
Harvey. 

Monday  put  his  hand  to  his  mouth,  as  if  to  signify  that 
she  had  been  drinking. 

Her  wild  appearance  seemed  to  bear  out  the  truth  of 
his  suggestion. 

"If  she  has  been  imitating  her  husband  we'd  better 
give  her  a  wide  berth,"  Harvey  said. 

Mrs.  Mole  Number  Two,  however,  was  too  quick  for 
them. 

Jumping  up,  she  ran  with  unsteady  steps  to  Harvey 
and  seized  his  arm. 

"You  make  my  husband  drink,"  she  exclaimed. 
"  When  he  comes  to  you,  he  goes  home  and  beat  me." 

''My  dear  lady,"  replied  Harvey,  "I  assure  you  I  do 
all  I  can  ';o  stop  him. " 

"  No,  no  !  "  cried  Ambonia,  raising  her  voice  to  a  high 
pitch;  "you  send  him  to  me  with  a  bamboo  and  then 
he  beat  me." 

"I'll  swear  I  didn't." 

"To-day,"  she  continued,  "I  have  taken  away  his 
spirit,  and  I  have  tasted  it." 

"Is  it  good?" 

Ambonia  raised  the  bottle  to  her  lips  and  took  a  deep 
draught. 

"  It  goes  like  fire  through  the  blood,"  she  answered; 
"but  it  has  not  taken  away  my  senses.  You  are  my 
husband's  enemy,  and  thus  will  I  punish  you." 

As  she  spoke  she  aimed  a  blow  at  him  with  the  bottle. 

He  jumped  on  one  side,  and  narrowly  escaped  having 
his  head  broken. 

"I  say!"  exclaimed  Harvey,  "stash  it.  Here,  Mon- 
day, speak  to  your  amiable  countrywoman.  This  won't 
do  at  all." 

Ambonia  danced  round  Harvey,  and  made  a  snatch  at 
his  hair. 

She  grasped  it,  and  tugged  away  at  it  till  Harvey 
danced  too. 

"Pull  her  off,  Monday !"  he  exclaimed.  "Look 
sharp,  or  I  shan't  have  a  hair  left." 

"Monday  come,  sare." 

Monday  seized  Ambonia  by  the  waist  and  dragged  her 
to  the  ground. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  V  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          263 

Harvey  fell  with  her. 

She  loosened  her  grip,  and  turned  her  attention  to 
Monday,  whom  she  abused  in  fine  style. 

Harvey  soon  tied  Ambonia's  hands  behind  her. 

She  kicked  and  screamed,  but  was  unable  to  help  her* 
self. 

"I'll  be  revenged,"  she  cried  with  a  hysterical  sob. 
"I'll  kill  him." 

'What  we  do  with  her?"  asked  Monday. 
'  I'll  be  hanged  if  I  know." 
'I  s'pose  we  carry  her  home,  sare." 
'She's  heavy,"  said  Harvey. 

'  Never  mind,  sare.  I  take  her  head,  you  take  her 
legs  ;  we  carry  her  like  that." 

If  they  had  not  decided  to  do  this,  it  is  doubtful  whether 
Ambonia  would  have  got  home. 

The  whisky  she  had  been  taking  had  got  into  her  head, 
and  she  staggered  about  in  a  ludicrous  manner. 

First  she  ran  to  Monday,  and  tried  to  bite  him ;  then 
she  ran  towards  Harvey,  and  tried  to  kick  him,  then  lost 
her  balance,  and  fell  gracefully  on  her  back. 

"Now's  your  time,  Monday;  lay  hold!"  exclaimed 
Harvey. 

"  Me  got  her,  sare,"  replied  Monday. 

"Lay  still,  mum.  It's  all  right,"  continued  Harvey; 
"  we  don't  wish  to  hurt  you." 

She  was  a  good  weight,  and  it  was  lucky  they  had  not 
far  to  go.  It  was  a  ludicrous  procession. 

Ambonia  screeching,  struggling,  and  making  horrible 
faces. 

Monday  fantastically  dressed,  and  grinning  like  a 
baboon. 

Harvey  enjoying  the  fun,  but  rather  wishing  he  was  out 
of  it. 

At  length  they  got  her  home,  and  gave  her  into  the 
charge  of  Alfura. 

Then  they  made  their  way  to  their  own  home,  to  which 
Mr.  Mole  had  previously  gone. 

The  news  of  the  wreck  had  spread. 

Mr.  Mole  had  heard  of  the  wreck,  and  was  looking  for 
Harvey,  to- know  if  he  would  go  with  him  to  the  stranded 
vessel. 

The  Tuan  Biza,  and  many  chiefs,  had  already  started. 


264          JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  ASTER  SC  HO  OLD  A  YS. 

A  wreck  was  a  great  event  in  those  islands,  and  every- 
one, from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  strove  to  get  as  much 
plunder  as  he  could. 

Suddenly  Harvey  and  Monday  met  Mr.  Mole. 

"Hullo,  sir!  "  cried  Harvey.  "Where  are  you  pelting 
off  to  ? " 

"There  is  a  wreck,  Harvey,"  answered  Mr.  Mole; 
"and  I  am  going  to  see  what  good  I  can  do  for  the  poor 
creatures.  Won't  you  come  ?  " 

"We've  been  there,  sir." 

"Been  there!  "  said  Mr.  Mole,  stopping  and  drawing 
his  breath  quickly.  "Are  there  not  some  casks  of  spirit 
on  board  ? " 

"We  got  a  few,  sir.  You'd  better  make  haste,  or 
you'll  be  too  late  for  your  share." 

"I'll  stick  up  for  my  rights.  Share  and  share  alike  is 
English,  or  at  least,  Yorkshire.  I'll  have  my  rights,  or 
my  name  is  not  Isaac  Mole  ;  but  who  in  the  name  of 
wonder,  is  this  strange-looking  animal  ?  Is  he  some  one 
saved  from  the  wreck?  " 

He  pointed  to  Monday  as  he  spoke  whom  he  did  not 
recognise  in  his  strange  attire. 

"That's  the  King  of  the  Cannibal  Islands,"  replied 
Harvey. 

"Indeed!" 

"Yes  ;  he's  eaten  more  men,  considering  his  size  and 
weight  than  any  other  of  his  nation  in  existence." 

"What  a  dreadful  creature?  " 

"Dance,  you  uncultivated  beast!"  cried  Harvey. 
"Show  the  gentleman  what  you  can  do." 

And  he  began  to  sing — 

"  Hoky  poky,  wanky  f  um, 
How  do  you  like  your  taters  done  ? 
The  King  of  the  Cannibal  Islands." 

Monday  stood  still  and  obstinately  refused  to  move. 

"Dear  me!"  said  Mr.  Mole,  "he  looks,  to  my  imag- 
ination, like  a  wandering  Christy  minstrel  out  of  work. 
Fancy  his  being  an  anthropophagos,  or  man-eater,  as  we 
should  say  at  school. " 

"Don't  irritate  him  by  looking  at  him  in  that  way,  sir  ; 
he  might  do  you  an  injury,'1  said  Harvey.  "He's  sub- 
ject to  fits." 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          265 

"Fits  !  Bless  me  !  Keep  him  off.  I  wonder  at  your 
fondness  for  such  savage  pets,  Harvey.  There  is  that 
wretched  Monday,  now " 

Monday  showed  his  teeth. 

He  advanced  to  Mr.  Mole  with  an  angry  look,  fully 
entering  into  Harvey's  joke. 

"Keep  him  off,  Harvey,"  cried  Mr.  Mole  in  an  agony 
of  apprehension  ;  "I  don't  want  to  hurt  him." 

"Prop  him,  sir!"  said  Harvey,  delighted.  "Don't 
funk  him  ;  prop  him  in  the  eye  !  Give  him  a  domino  ! 
I'll  see  fair  play  !  " 

"Perhaps  he  bites!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Mole,  drawing 
back. 

Again  Monday  showed  his  teeth  in  a  vicious  manner. 

Mr.  Mole  got  behind  Harvey  saying — 

"  Protect  me,  Harvey.  It  is  hard  to  be  stopped  in  this 
•Aray  when  I  am  hastening  to  the  wreck  to  do  Christian 
work. " 

"You  needn't  hurry,  sir  ;  the  poor  fellows  are  beyond 
'numan  aid." 

"  Say  you  so?  Then  their  belongings  are  lawful  spoil, 
and  that  confounded  Tuan  Biza  will " 

"Collar  the  lot,  eh,  sir?" 

"Just  so,  Harvey;  but  I  entreat  you  to  protect  me 
from  that  truculent-looking  savage." 

Harvey  glided  away,  and  Monday  approached  Mr. 
Mole  threateningly. 

Mole  fell  on  knees,  and  lifting  up  his  hands,  said — 

"Good,  kind  Mr.  Cannibal,  don't  do  anything  desperate. 
I'm  only  a  poor  schoolmaster.  Don't  eat  me  !  " 

"He'll  only  take  a  mouthful;  he's  not  hungry,"  ex- 
claimed Harvey,  who  was  exploding  with  laughter. 

Mr.  Mole's  distress  was  ludicrous  in  the  extreme. 


CHAPTER  L. 

HARVEY'S  RESOLVE. 

SUDDENLY  a  gust  of  wind  blew  off  Monday's  white  hat, 
which  disconcerted  him  greatly. 

"You've  lost  your  tile,"  cried  Harvey, 


266          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

11  Monday,  him  soon  catch  um  tile,"  exclaimed  the  black, 
forgetting  his  assumed  part  of  the  King  of  the  Canniba7 
Islands. 

Mr.  Mole's  eyes  were  opened. 

As  soon  as  he  saw  Monday  without  his  hat,  he  rec- 
ognised him,  and  rising  to  his  feet,  said — 

"Why,  what  sort  of  a  trick  is  this,  Harvey?  Such 
deception  is  shameful.  The  poor  creature  is  Monday." 

"I  could  have  told  you  that,  sir,"  replied  Harvey. 

"Come  here,  you  black  thief,"  continued  Mr.  Mole,  as 
Monday  approached,  having  captured  his  runaway  hat. 
"  I'll  thrash  you  within  an  inch  of  your  life.  What  do 
you  mean  by  rigging  yourself  out  like  that,  and  making 
fun  of  me  ?  " 

"Monday  king;  him  eat  um  up,  sare,"  answered  Mon- 
day, who,  however,  kept  at  a  respectful  distance. 

"I'll  attend  to  you  afterwards,  my  jocose  friend;  at 
present  I  am  engaged.  I  shall  be  late  at  the  wreck." 

"There  is  no  occasion  to  go,  sir,"  said  Harvey.  "J 
have  secured  all  that  is  worth  having.  She  is  only  o 
merchantman,  laden  with  tea  chiefly,  and  if  you  want  a 
cask  or  two  of  rum  or  Hollands, you  are  welcome  to  them.' 

Mr.  Mole  shook  him  cordially  by  the  hand. 

"My  dear  Harvey,"  he  replied  ;  "  my  greatest  consola- 
tion in  this  ,my  exile,  is  that  I  have  a  friend  like  you  so 
near  me.  Your  words  go  straight  to  my  heart.  Where 
are  the  casks  ?  " 

"  In  our  boat,  sir." 

"Is  it  safe?  Will  not  the  Limbian  thieves  deprive  ur. 
of  our  lawful  spoil  ?  " 

"They've  got  to  find  it  first." 

"Their  noses  are  keen,  and  their  scent  sure.  I  wouldn't 
trust  the  descendants  of  Ham." 

"  Gammon  !  "  replied  Harvey,  byway  of  a  joke.  "The 
Tuan  Biza  would  notice  anything  his  people  took.  First 
come,  first  served,  that's  the  law  here,  and  I  will  say  this 
for  them,  if  their  laws  are  few,  they  respect  what  they 
have  got." 

"With  that  assurance  I  will  rest  contented.  I  have 
over-exerted  myself  already  in  the  morning  sun,  for  no 
sooner  did  I  hear  the  news,  than  I  hastened  away — not 
for  what  I  could  get,  Harvey,  but  to  do  good !  Don'* 
think  for  a  moment  I  went  for  what  I  could  get." 


JA  CAT  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHGOLDA  YS.  267 

"Not  you,  sir.  You'd  put  whisky  in  a  bottle,  and 
thiow  stones  at  it." 

"Well,  I  don't  know  that,  exactly,"  replied  Mr.  Mole; 
"but  I  would  not  make  capital  out  of  the  misfortunes  of 
my  fellow-creatures." 

"  Monday,"  cried  Harvey,  "cut  on  to  the  little  village, 
and  get  some  fellows  to  bring  the  stores  out  of  the  boat 
to  our  house  ;  and  look  sharp,  or  I  pity  you." 

"All  right,  Mast'  Harvey,"  said  Monday,  adding,  "no 
eat  Mr.  Mole  this  time." 

"You  impudent  black  slave,  begone;  or  I  shall  lose 
my  temper,  and  be  tempted  to  play  the  part  of  Moses  in 
Egypt,"  answered  Mr.  Mole. 

"What  that,  sare  ? " 

"What  that,  sir?  Why  this,  sir,"  Mr.  Mole  answered, 
bringing  a  bamboo  he  carried  in  his  hand  with  some  force 
down  upon  Monday's  posteriors. 

Monday  uttered  a  yell,  and  put  his  hands  behind  him, 
as  if  to  conceal  the  injured  part,  and  then  he  started  off 
at  a  run. 

"Must  be  firm  with  those  fellows,  Harvey,"  said  Mr. 
Mole,  complacently.  "Give  them  an  inch,  they'll  take 
an  ell.  No  foolishness.  You  see  that  I  have  tamed  that 
savage,  who,  by  the  way,  wouldn't  be  half  so  cheeky  if 
you  didn't  encourage  him." 

"  His  hide's  tough  enough,  sir.     You  didn't  hurt  him." 

"Never  mind.  I  did  not  wish  to  inflict  any  brutalis- 
ing  punishment.  All  I  wanted  was  to  assert  my  author- 
ity ;  that  done,  I  am  satisfied." 

"  Walk  back  with  me,  sir,  will  you  ?  I  want  to  have  a 
talk  with  you,"  said  Harvey. 

"Certainly,  my  boy." 

Side  by  side  they  retraced  their  steps  towards  Tompano. 

"You  see,  sir,"  began  Harvey  "I'm  what  the  sailors 
call  flummoxed." 

"  And  what  may  that  be  ?  " 

"Knocked  out  of  time,  upset,  worried,  bothered.  I 
didn't  sleep  a  wink  all  last  night." 

"Why  is  that  ?  "  demanded  Mr.  Mole. 

"Because  I  am  so  anxious  on  Jack's  account.  If  I  was 
with  him,  and  could  share  his  danger,  I  shouldn't  care 
half  so  much." 

"I  too  am  deeply  grieved  at  Harkaway's  disappear- 


268          /A CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

ance,  but  I  make  bold  to  hope  that  no  harm  has  befallen 
him,"  replied  Mr.  Mole,  gravely. 

"He's  in  Hunston's  power." 

' '  Well  !     So  much  the  better !  " 

"So  much  the  worse  you  mean,  sir.  He'd  have  ten 
times  more  chance,  if  he  had  to  deal  with  the  natives 
only,"  answered  Harvey. 

"I  know  Hunston  to  be  bad  and  vindictive.  He  has 
little  or  no  feeling.  See  how  he  kicked  me,  Isaac  Mole, 
the  proprietor  of  a  tea-garden  in  China." 

"And  also  proprietor  of  two  wives  in  Limbi." 

"  Don't,  Harvey.  If  you  love  me,  don't  joke  on 
that  subject.  It  is  a  sore  one,"  said  Mr.  Mole  with  a 
groan. 

"Very  well,  sir;  I  won't,"  replied  Harvey.  "Some- 
thing ought  to  be  done  to  help  Jack  at  once." 

"Are  we  not  going  in  force  to  rescue  him." 

"  We  are ;  but  by  the  time  we  get  to  Pisang  we  may 
only  find  his  dead  body. " 

"Nonsense,  Harvey;  I  cannot  believe  that  Hunston 
would  be  such  an  abandoned  wretch  as  to  murder  an  old 
schoolfellow  in  cold  blood." 

"  Wouldn't  he  ?  I  know  the  beast  better  than  you  do," 
said  Harvey.  "That  is  just  why  I  am  funking." 

"The  Tuan  Biza  will  be  ready  to  sail  in  two  days  from 
this  time." 

•'  Not  now." 

"  Why  not  now  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Mole. 

"  Because  there  is  a  lot  of  drink  on  board  the  wreck, 
and  the  Limbians  are  not  above  temptation.  They'll  be 
on  the  spree  till  it's  all  gone  ?  " 

"Do  you  think  so ? " 

"  I'm  sure  of  it.  Savages  are  awful  beggars  to  lush, 
when  they  get  the  chance,  and  the  chiefs  will  be  as  drunk 
as  flies  for  a  week.  I  can  see  that. " 

"'  Perhaps  you  are  right,"  replied  Mr.  Mole,  moodily. 

"  They  respect  us,  and  they  like  us,"  continued  Har- 
vey ;  "  the  prompt  way  in  which  they  put  Nuratella  out 
of  the  way  is  a  proof  that  they  want  to  conciliate  us  ;  but, 
after  all,  Jack  is  not  one  of  them,  and  it  does  not  much 
matter  to  them  whether  he  lives  or  dies." 

"  Your  reasoning  is  cogent,  very  cogent.  What  then 
do  you  propose  to  do  ? " 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  269 

"  This.  I  am  determined  to  strike  a  blow  for  Jack  at 
once,  even  if  I  lose  my  own  life  in  the  attempt." 

"  I  commend  your  pluck,  Harvey.  Shall  I  accompany 
you  ?  Harkaway  is  a  dear  fellow,  and  I  will  cast  in  my 
lot  with  you,  even  to  the  death,  as  you  say,"  exclaimed 
Mr.  Mole,  animated  with  sudden  and  unusual  valour. 

"  No  ;  that  won't  do  !  "  replied  Harvey. 

"You  won't  have  me  ? "  said  Mr.  Mole,  secretly  rejoiced ; 
"  and  why  not  ?  Am  1  not  worthy  to  fight  in  a  good  cause  ?" 

"I  want  you  to  stay  here,  sir!"  .answered  Harvey. 
"  You  shall  do  your  share  of  fighting  when  the  time 
comes,  but  the  Limbians  want  some  one  to  keep  them 
bang  up  to  the  mark." 

' '  Ah  !  I  perceive. " 

"  They  have  been  badly  beaten  once  or  twice  lately 
by  the  Pisangs,  and  they  don't  like  attacking  them  with- 
out a  white  leader." 

' '  Quite  so. " 

"It  may  be  a  month,"  Harvey  continued,  "before 
they  would  invade  Pisang  of  their  own  accord." 

' '  Very  possible. " 

"You  are  accounted  a  great  chief,"  Harvey  went  on, 
"  and  have  influence  amongst  them.  They  respect  you, 
sir." 

' '  And  do  I  not  deserve  it,  Harvey  ?  Have  I  not  always 
borne  myself  bravely  when  there  was  any  fighting  to  be 
done  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Mole. 

"Certainly,  sir.  You're  a  second  Agamemnon.  You 
can  do  it  when  you  like ;  and  I  want  you  to  stop  here 
and  organise  the  forces." 

"That  is  just  within  the  scope  of  my  administrative 
ability.  You  could  not  have  given  me  a  more  congenial 
task." 

' '  See  that  they  take  proper  supplies,  keep  their  powder 
dry,  and  that  every  five-and-twenty  men  have  their 
proper  officers." 

"  And  you  ?  " 

"  I  shall  leave  Limbi,  with  Monday,  in  a  couple  of  hours. " 

"How?" 

"  In  our  boat  ?  "  replied  Harvey.  "  I  can't  stop  here. 
Pisang  is  only  a  few  hours'  sail,  and  I  may  be  of  some 
use  to  dear  old  Jack." 

"The  odds  are  against  you." 


270         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

"Have  they  not  always  been  against  the  man  who 
has  attempted  a  daring  enterprise,  sir?"  asked  Harvey. 

"That  is  true.  History  abounds  with  instances  of 
successful  daring." 

"  Pat  me  on  the  back,  sir,  and  tell  me  to  go  in  and 
win,"  said  Harvey. 

"Of  course  I  will.  But  here  we  are  at  your  house. 
Let  us  have  a  glass — a  parting  glass,  to  drink  success  to 
your  expedition  !  "  exclaimed  Mr.  Mole. 

"You  are  welcome  to  what  you  like,  sir.  As  for  me,  I 
shall  not  touch  a  drop.  I  never  drink  when  I  have  any- 
thing to  do,  and  keep  my  head  cool.  A  glass  or  two 
when  you're  ashore  and  on  the  spree  is  another  thing, " 
answered  Harvey. 

"As  you  please,  my  boy.  My  blood  is  colder  than 
yours,  and  wants  warming.  I'll  drink  your  share  and  my 
own  too,"  said  Mr.  Mole. 

Harvey  placed  a  bottle  before  him,  and  said — 

"Polish  it  off,  sir;  there's  more  where  that  came  from. 
It's  a  pure  spirit." 

"So  it  is,  Harvey,  and  there  isn't  a  headache  in  a 
gallon  of  pure  spirit, "  replied  Mr.  Mole,  who  soon  made 
himself  at  home. 

Harvey  went  away  to  look  for  Monday,  and  apprise 
him  of  the  determination  he  had  come  to. 

He  knew  that  the  faithful  fellow  would  follow  him  to 
the  end  of  the  world  if  he  asked  him,  and  he  was  also 
sure  that  he  could  not  propose  any  expedition  to  him 
which  he  would  like  so  well  as  one  to  rescue  Jack. 

Monday  loved  Jack  with  all  his  heart. 

It  would  have  comforted  Jack  in  his  captivity,  if  he  had 
known  how  wildly  two  true  hearts  were  beating  on  his 
account 


CHAPTER  LI. 
AT  HUNSTON'S  MERCY. 

FOR  some  time  after  he  was  knocked  down,  Jack  did 
not  recover  his  senses,  and  when  he  did,  an  acute  pain 
at  the  back  of  the  head  informed  him  that  he  had  received 
a  severe  blow. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          271 

Gradually  the  fresh  sea  air  revived  him,  and  the  dizzi- 
ness consequent  on  his  hurt  passed  away. 

The  ripple  of  the  waves  against  the  sides  of  the  boat, 
and  the  swarthy  faces  of  the  Pisangs,  visible  by  the  pale 
moonlight,  sufficed  to  tell  him  that  he  was  being  carried 
into  captivity. 

He  was  furious  at  the  thought  of  it. 

Up  to  the  present  time  he  had  been  singularly  success- 
ful in  defeating  Hunston's  designs. 

To  be  in  his  power  and  at  his  mercy,  was  a  reflection 
akin  to  madness. 

However,  Jack  liked  danger. 

At  school  he  always  said  that  the  fun  of  being  in  a 
scrape  was  the  getting  out  of  it. 

"As  long  as  they  don't  knock  me  on  the  head  entirely, 
I  don't  care,"  he  said  to  himself. 

Thinking  that  when  the  landing  was  effected,  he  would 
be  taken  to  some  prison,  he  determined  to  give  them  as 
much  trouble  as  possible. 

If  he  pretended  to  be  worse  than  he  really  was,  and 
did  not  appear  able  to  walk,  they  would  have  to  carry  him. 

It  was  as  he  expected. 

When  they  reached  the  coast  of  Pisang,  he  was  lifted 
out  of  the  boat,  and  placed  upon  a  couple  of  planks  tied 
together  with  reeds,  and  carried  by  four  men. 

The  town  called  Palembang  was  reached  before  day- 
break, and  Jack  found  himself  deposited  in  a  square- 
built  bamboo  house,  thatched  with  palm  leaves. 

It  was  strongly  built,  and  no  doubt  guarded  outside. 

As  soon  as  he  was  left  to  himself,  Jack  took  the  bear- 
ings of  his  prison. 

He  tied  his  bandana  handkerchief  round  his  head  to 
keep  the  air  and  the  flies  from  his  wound. 

"  I  don't  feel  much  the  worse,"  he  said.  "Wonder 
what  they're  going  to  do  with  me." 

He  could  see  through  chinks  in  the  wall  that  daylight 
had  appeared. 

"  We  used  to  sing,"  he  remarked,  "  'I  shan't  go  home 
till  morning.'  It  doesn't  look  like  going  home  at  all. 
Suppose  we  have  a  look  round." 

Getting  into  a  corner,  he  climbed  up  the  bamboos  till 
he  reached  the  roof  of  his  prison,  which  was  made  of 
sticks,  covered  with  palm  leaves. 


272          JACK  II ARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS, 

It  did  not  take  him  more  than  five  minutes  to  push  a 
hole  through  these  big  enough  to  get  his  body  through. 

Then  he  climbed  on  to  the  roof,  and,  sitting  down, 
took  a  survey  of  the  city. 

There  were  few  people  about,  though  numbers  of 
houses  stretched  away  in  all  directions. 

At  the  door  of  the  house,  if  the  one-storied  bamboo  hut 
was  worthy  of  the  designation,  paced  two  sentries,  armed 
with  spears,  and  bows  and  arrows. 

"It's  no  good  trying  to  escape,"  thought  Jack.  "  Not 
just  yet  at  least.  I  should  be  seen  and  there  would  be  a 
hue  and  cry.  Don't  see  why  I  shouldn't  have  a  game 
though  with  one  of  those  niggers." 

Some  pieces  of  rock  were  laid  over  a  weak  part  of  the 
thatch,  to  prevent  the  wind  blowing  it  away. 

Taking  up  a  little  bit,  he  threw  it  at  the  head  of  a 
drowsy-looking  Pisang. 

"Morning,  old  fellow.  It's  nice  and  airy  up  here,"  he 
exclaimed. 

The  soldier  rubbed  his  eyes  with  astonishment  when 
he  saw  Jack. 

"Go  down  again,"  he  said. 

"I'm  in  no  hurry,  thank  you,"  replied  Jack. 

"  You're  a  prisoner,  and  it's  against  the  rules." 

"Is  it?  Blow  me,  I  shouldn't  have  thought  it.  What 
time  do  you  breakfast  in  these  parts  ?  " 

"You  will  have  something  when  the  other  guard 
comes;  but  go  down.  You've  no  business  up  there," 
said  the  soldier,  who  wondered  at  Jack's  speaking  his 
language  so  well. 

"  Come  and  fetch  me  !  " 

"I'll  call  the  white  Tuan  Biza,"  threatened  the  guard 

"Call  him  a  thundering  scoundrel,  and  you  won't  be 
far  out,"  answered  Jack. 

Giving  some  orders  in  a  low  tone  to  his  fellow-soldier, 
the  Pisang  went  to  a  house  at  a  little  distance,  and 
presently  returned  with  Hunston. 

The  latter  looked  very  sleepy  and  very  cross  ;  his  face, 
however,  was  not  now  disfigured  by  a  single  tattoo  mark. 

The  stain  was  not  lasting. 

It  had  faded  away. 

"Comedown  off  there  !  "  exclaimed  Hunston  savagely. 

"  Shan't !  "  Jack  replied  coolly. 


JA  CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.  273 

"Won't  you,  by  George?  Then  I  shall  have  to  make 
you. " 

"Try  it  on,  old  son  ;  you're  welcome." 

."Give  me  that  spear,"  exclaimed  Hunston  to  the 
soldier. 

He  took  it  and  cast  it  at  Jack,  who  bobbed  on  one  side, 
and  very  cleverly  caught  it  in  his  hand,  as  it  was  whiz- 
zing by  over  the  thatch. 

"That's  one  to  me,"  he  exclaimed.  "  Now,  look  here, 
if  you  try  to  knock  me  off  my  perch,  I'll  give  you  one  for 
yourself,  Mister  Hunston." 

The  latter  looked  amazed  at  this  cool  effrontery. 

"Don't  you  know  you're  a  prisoner? "  he  replied. 

"What  of  that?  It  may  be  your  turn  soon.  By  the 
way,  I'm  glad  to  see  that  ugly  mug  of  yours  has  im- 
proved a  little  since  we  last  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting." 

Hunston  stifled  a  curse. 

"You  shall  have  an  ornamental  phiz  before  I've  done 
with  you,  and  one  you'll  never  get  rid  of,"  he  said. 

"  How's  that  ? "  asked  Jack,  unconcernedly. 

"  Because  you'll  carry  it  down  to  the  grave  with  you  in 
a  brace  of  shakes." 

"Thank  you;  much  obliged,  I'm  sure, "  replied  Jack. 
"  How's  your  mother  ?  " 

"Come  down  off  there,"  thundered  Hunston. 

"Not  if  I  know  it.  I  shall  stay  here  until  breakfast's 
ready,  and  then  I'll  descend.  Pray  give  me  something 
nice  ;  I'm  rather  hungry." 

Hunston  foamed  at  the  mouth  with  rage. 

"Fine  city  this  !"  cried  Jack,  surveying  the  town  with 
a  critical  air.  "But  not  a  patch  on  Tompano.  Pity  we 
shall  have  to  burn  it  about  your  ears." 

"We  ? "  repeated  Hunston.  "I  don't  think  you'll  have 
much  to  do  with  it." 

' '  Don't  you  ?  Well,  it's  only  a  difference  of  opinion,  and 
yours  isn't  worth  much.  I  say,  how's  the  Tuan  Biza  ?  " 

"  He's  right  enough.     Come  down  !  " 

"  Not  by  any  manner  of  means.  Can't  afford  it.  Can't 
be  done  at  the  price.  Lovely  prospect.  How's  Keyali  ? " 

"You  know  deuced  well  he's  wiped  out.  We  found 
his  body  stuck  through  and  through  with  knives." 

"  His  own  fault     He  was  a  plucky  fellow,   but,  like 
you,  a  little  too  headstrong,"  said  Jack. 
iB 


274         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"Will  you  come  down?"  shouted  Hunston,  who  was 
beside  himself  with  rage. 

"  Not  much  ;  unless  you  behave  like  a  gentleman,  and 
take  my  parol." 

"What's  that?" 

"There,"  said  Jack,  in  a  tone  of  mock  compassion, 
"  you  see  the  necessity  for  learning  when  one's  young. 
I  always  thought  your  education  was  neglected.  You 
should  have  made  better  use  of  your  time.  Didicisse  artes 
— I  forget  the  rest,  but  I  will  ask  Mole  for  your  edifica- 
tion :  I'll  make  a  note  of  it" 

He  took  out  his  pocket-book,  and  coolly  wrote,  reading 
as  he  put  it  down — 

"Mem,.  Ask  Mole  as  to  quotation — something — artes 
— to  coach  up  Hunston." 

"However,"  he  continued,  putting  away  his  book, 
"I'll  explain  parol.  It  means  that  I  will  give  you  my 
word  of  honour  not  to  hook  it  if  you  will  let  me  walk 
about  the  city." 

"You  haven't  got  such  a  thing  as  honour." 

"  Don't  judge  others  by  yourself,  old  boy.  Never 
mind ;  it  don't  much  matter,  I'm  very  jolly  where  I  am. 
Best  part  of  the  day,  morning.  Nice  cool  air — breeze- 
not  much  sun." 

Jack  played  with  the  captured  spear. 

"Fool  !  "  hissed  Hunston,  through  his  teeth.  "Don't 
you  know  you're  at  my  mercy." 

"No,  I  wasn't  aware  of  the  fact,"  replied  Jack,  inno- 
cently. 

Hunston  gave  the  guard  some  additional  orders,  and 
stalked  away  to  his  house,  unable  to  contain  himself  any 
longer. 


CHAPTER  LII. 

TRUE    TO     HIS     COLOURS. 

HAVING  succeeded  in  annoying  Hunston,  which  was  all 
he  wanted  to  do,  Jack  crept  through  the  hole  and  sat 
down  on  the  floor  of  his  prison. 

Presently  the  guard  was  changed,  and  something  to  eat 
and  drink  was  brought  him. 


JA  CK  HA  RKA  WAY  A  FTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  275 

"  Only  a  loaf  of  bread  and  some  water  !  "  he  muttered. 
"Well,  that's  better  than  nothing  ;  and  there  is  one  com- 
fort in  it — they  don't  mean  to  eat  me,  or  they'd  fatten  me 
up  a  bit  first." 

A  few  hours  glided  by,  and  he  began  to  feel  very 
miserable. 

Suddenly  the  door  opened,  and  Emily  came  in. 

"  This  is  a  gleam  of  sunshine,"  he  exclaimed.  "Emily, 
you  are  as  welcome  as  the  flowers  in  May." 

"Oh,  Jack,"  she  replied  tearfully,  "can  you  ever  for- 
give me  for  getting  you  into  this  trouble  ?  " 

"It  was  my  fault.  I  ought  to  have  been  more  wide- 
awake. Why,  I  haven't  thought  about  it  since  last  night." 

"  But  they  will  kill  you  !  "  she  answered. 

"Will  they?     When?" 

"To-morrow  morning.  It's  all  settled.  A  council  has 
been  held." 

"  How  are  they  going  to  do  it?"  asked  Jack,  feeling 
curious  as  to  the  mode  to  be  adopted  in  putting  him  out 
of  the  world. 

"You  are  to  be  hanged  at  daybreak.  I  can  hardly 
find  courage  to  utter  the  dreadful  words,"  said  Emily  with 
a  shudder. 

Jack  put  his  head  on  one  side,  and  let  his  tongue  hang 
out  of  his  mouth,  as  a  pantomimic  way  of  describing  the 
tragedy. 

"Oh,  don't  joke,  Jack  dear,"  she  replied.  "It's  too 
horrible  ;  and  to  think  it  is  all  my  fault !  " 

"All  through  my  love  for  you,  eh,  Emmy?  Never 
mind,  darling ;  they  won't  find  me  show  the  white 
feather,"  Jack  exclaimed  firmly. 

'I  don't  think  there  is  much  chance,"  she  said. 
'Is  there  any?"  he  inquired,  regarding  her  earnestly. 
'  Ye — es. " 
'What  is  it?" 

'  Hunston  says  he  will  spare  you,  if  I — I  will  marry 
him,"  replied  the  girl,  blushing. 

"Hang  his  impudence,  Emmy,"  answered  Jack,  in- 
dignantly. "You  marry  a  sweep  like  him.  Don't  you 
do  it.  I  won't  accept  my  life  on  those  terms.  I 
thought  you  cared  for  me." 

"So  I  do,  dear  Jack.  I  love  you,  very,  very  much  in- 
deed !  " 


276          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

She  threw  herself  on  his  breast,  and  wept  bitterly. 

"  I  have  no  one  to  think  of  but  you  now,  since  fathej 
died,"  she  went  on. 

"  Is  Mr.  Scratchley  dead?  " 

"  Yes  ;  he  died  yesterday,  while  I  was  taken  to  Limbi  ; 
all  through  Hunston's  violence.  He  struck  him,  and  he 
never  got  over  it." 

' '  Did  he  ?  That's  another  chalk  to  Hunston, "  said  Jack 
savagely. 

"I  didn't  expect  to  meet  you  in  these  islands,  and  when 
I  heard  you  were  also  wrecked,  I  thought  what  a  pleasant 
meeting  we  should  have,  but  how  bitterly  I  have  been 
deceived. " 

"I  knew  you  were  here,  Emmy,"  said  Jack. 

"How  did  you  find  it  out?"  she  asked,  checking  her 
tears  and  looking  up. 

He  told  her  about  the  message  from  the  sea. 

"How  wonderfully  things  happen,"  she  exclaimed. 
"  Poor  papa  got  very  needy  after  you  left  us,  and  he  re- 
solved to  emigrate.  Fancy  our  meeting  here  so  many 
miles  away  from  home  !  " 

"  I  came  over  to  Limbi  principally  to  rescue  you,"  con- 
tinued Jack,  "for  I  heard  that  a  white  girl  was  saved 
from  the  wreck  and  a  prisoner  among  the  Pisangs.  After 
reading  the  message,  you  know,  I  guessed  it  was 
you." 

"  How  can  I  thank  you  ?  But  look  here,  Jack  dear.  I 
have  brought  you  a  sharp  Malay  knife,  which  I  stole  from 
the  Tuan  Biza's  house,  where  I  live." 

"  Thank  you.  What  shall  I  do  with  it — cut  my  throat 
and  disappoint  the  Pisangs  ?  "  he  said,  concealing  the 
weapon  in  his  waistcoat 

She  smiled  sadly,  for  she  knew  he  was  not  in  earnest. 

"You  are  still  the  same  old  Jack,"  she  replied,  "fear- 
less in  the  midst  of  danger,  and  ready  at  all  times  to 
laugh  at  death." 

"Why  shouldn't  I?  Being  miserable  won't  mend 
matters  !  Shall  I  sit  down  and  cry?  But  tell  me,  how 
did  you  get  leave  to  come  and  visit  me?" 

"I  begged  permission  from  Hunston,  and  he  wouldn't 
give  it  me  until — until " 

"Well?" 

"I  let  him  have  a  kiss.     I  didn't  mean  to,  Jack.     It 


/A  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  277 

was  only  a  little  one  after  all ;  don't  be  jealous  ! "  she 
said  bashfully. 

Jack  set  his  teeth  together. 

"That's  another  chalk  to  Hunston.  I'll  have  it  out 
of  him,"  he  exclaimed. 

"It  felt  like  the  touch  of  a  snake,  Jack  dear,"  she 
went  on. 

"So  I  should  think.  The  brute,  to  think  that  he  had 
a  kiss,  when  I  haven't  dared  to  ask  for  one.  May  I 
though,  Emmy,  may  I  ?  " 

"You  know  you  may,  Jack — a  dozen  if  you  like." 

And  Jack  did  like. 

He  construed  this  into  permission  to  help  himself, 
and  he  covered  her  pretty  face  with  kisses. 

"There,  Jack,"  she  said,  pushing  him  away;  "that 
will  do.  Don't  be  stupid." 

"That's  a  nice  thing  to  say  to  a  fellow,  who's  got  to 
dance  upon  nothing  to-morrow  morning,"  he  rejoined. 

"Oh!  there's  another  thing,  Jack,"  exclaimed  Emily, 
"I  forgot  to  tell  you.  Hunston  is  coming  here  to  ex- 
amine you  presently." 

"Is  he?    What  about?" 

"The  plan  of  the  Limbian  attack,  which  they  expect 
soon.  The  number  of  men  and  fire-arms ;  and  if  you 
tell  them,  they  will  promise  you  your  life,  though  they 
don't  intend  to  keep  their  word  any  the  more  for 
that." 

"  I  shouldn't  suppose  they  would.  They're  all  thieves 
and  liars.  Don't  they  wish  they  may  get  it.  I  shan't 
split  on  my  party,  so  they  wouldn't  have  got  a  word  out 
of  me,  even  if  you  hadn't  told  me." 

"Spoken  like  yourself,  Jack.  Be  true  to  your  colour. 
I  shouldn't  like  you  if  you  weren't,"  replied  Emily. 

"I've  got  one  comfort,"  continued  Jack,  "and  that 
is,  you  will  be  all  safe." 

"How?" 

"We're  sure  to  lick  them,  at  least  Harvey  is  ;  he  will 
fight  like  a  Turk  for  me,  and  you  will  be  rescued." 

"  Harvey,  who  was  at  school  with  you  at  Crawcour's? 
Is  he  at  Limbi  ? " 

"  Rather.  Alive  and  kicking  too,  and  as  good  a  friend, 
and  as  fine  a  fellow  as  ever  lived,"  replied  Jack. 

"But  without  you — oh  !  Jack — without  you,  how  could 


278          JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  \'$. 

I — how  can  I  live  ?  "  sobbed  Emily,  her  fears  overcom- 
ing her  again. 

"Don't  worry,  Emmy  dear!"  he  replied,  kissing 
away  her  tears.  "The  beggars  haven't  done  it  yet; 
they've  got  to  do  the  trick." 

"Can  you  help  yourself?" 

"I  think  so.  There  is  plenty  of  time  between  this 
and  to-morrow  morning." 

"  To  do  what  ?  " 

"To  cut  my  stick.  If  I'm  not  mistaken,  they'll  find 
the  cage  door  open  and  the  bird  gone,"  he  said. 

"  Have  you  got  any  plan  ?  "  she  asked. 

"Not  yet.  I've  got  to  think  it  over;  ideas  generally 
come  when  I  want  them.  I'm  not  going  to  stop  here,  to 
be  strung  up  like  a  dog,  that's  flat. " 

"You  put  new  life  into  me,  Jack,"  replied  Emily  joy- 
fully. "Oh  !  if  you  only  could  escape." 

"Wouldn't  it  be  a  lark,"  Jack  went  on.  "  Hunston 
would  have  a  fit,  and  he  wouldn't  be  able  to  sleep,  night  or 
day,  for  thinking  of  the  reckoning  he'd  have  to  pay  me." 

A  head  was  put  in  at  the  door. 

"Time's  up,"  cried  the  voice  of  Hunston. 

"Good-bye,  Emily,"  exclaimed  Jack,  pressing  her 
hand,  and  giving  her  a  wink  which  was  intended  to 
reassure  her,  and  make  her  believe  that  he  was  quite 
prepared  for  anything  that  might  happen. 

She  returned  his  farewell,  and  stepped,  with  as  much 
bravery  as  she  could  summon  to  her  aid,  into  the 
open  air. 

The  door  closed  again. 

But  Jack  was  not  alone. 

Hunston  stood  leaning  against  a  post,  with  his  arms 
folded,  and  regarding  Jack  with  an  air  of  gratified  ma- 
lignity. 


CHAPTER     LIII. 

KEPT     IN     SUSPENSE. 

"I  SUPPOSE  you  have  come  to  crow  over  me,  "exclaimed 
Jack,  annoyed  at  his  visitor's  sullen  silence.  "Goon; 
I  can  stand  it" 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS.          279 

"It  won't  be  for  long,"  replied  Hunston.  '*We  are 
going  to  settle  old  scores,  Harkaway." 

"If  you'd  any 'generosity,  you'd  forget  and  forgive," 
answered  Jack. 

"It  is  not  my  nature  to  do  either  one  or  the  other. 
You've  made  me  suffer  and  you  shall  die  to-morrow 
morning.  I'd  hang  you  to-day  in  sight  of  all  the  people, 
only  I  want  you  to  think  over  what  I'm  going  to  tell 
you." 

"What's  that?" 

"You  love  Emily.  Don't  deny  it.  I  remember  at 
school  that  she  was  your  playfellow,  and  you  grew  up 
together. " 

"I  don't  mean  to  deny  it,"  replied  Jack. 

"  It  wouldn't  help  you  if  you  did,  for  I  shouldn't 
believe  you.  Well,  chance  has  thrown  you  both  into  my 
power.  You  shall  die,  and  when  you're  dead,  I  will  make 
Emily  my  wife." 

Jack  made  no  reply. 

"Do  you  hear  me?  My  wife  1"  continued  Hunston. 
"Think  of  that !" 

The  shaft  went  home. 

In  the  imperfect  light  which  reigned  in  the  bamboo- 
house,  Hunston  could  see  his  former  companion  writhe 
and  bite  his  lips  till  he  quivered  with  the  pain. 

"She  shall  see  your  body  blackening  in  the  sun,  and 
the  birds  of  prey  picking  your  flesh  from  the  bones." 

"You're  a  cowardly  bully,  to  come  and  exult  over  me 
like  this,"  replied  Jack,  forgetting  his  assumed  indif- 
ference. 

"It's  a  part  of  my  revenge.  I  knew  it  would  come 
some  day.  I've  worked  and  waited  for  it." 

"I  was  a  fool,"  said  Jack,  "  not  to  have  shot  you  when 
I  had  the  chance." 

"  Perhaps  you  were.  However,  you've  lost  the  oppor- 
tunity, and  you're  not  likely  to  have  another,"  replied 
Hunston. 

"You  might  think  of  one  thing,"  replied  Jack,  "and 
that  is,  I  saved  you  from  the  Pisangs  when  you  were 
bound  to  the  stake." 

Hunston  smiled  sardonically. 

"You  wouldn't  have  done  it  if  you  could  have  fore- 
seen this  day,"  he  said. 


280         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"Yes,  I  would,"  answered  Jack.  "I  would,  upon  my 
word.  I  could  not  see  a  former  friend  in  distress,  and 
not  help  him.  But  it's  no  use  talking  to  you.  One 
might  as  well  speak  to  a  stone  of  mercy. " 

"  I  don't  know  the  word.  Still  I  might  be  induced  to 
spare  your  life,"  remarked  Hunston,  carelessly. 

"  On  what  terms  ?  " 

"Tell  me  the  plan  of  the  Limbian  attack,  for  our  spies 
have  informed  us  that  you  mean  to  invade  Pisang  in  force. " 

"  You  got  that  from  Nuratella." 

"Never  mind  where  the  intelligence  came  from.  We 
can  rely  upon  it" 

Jack  thought  of  what  Emily  had  told  him. 

"Nothing  would  induce  me  to  betray  my  friends  and 
allies,"  he  exclaimed. 

"Nothing  ?     Think  a  moment.     Life  is  sweet." 

"Not  on  such  terms,"  answered  Jack,  resisting  the 
voice  of  the  tempter. 

' '  Die,  then  !  Die  like  a  dog,  as  you  deserve  ! "  said 
Hunston,  in  a  rage;  "and  think  over  all  I  have  said 
to  you." 

"Get  out!"  cried  Jack,  "or,  prisoner  as  I  am,  I'll 
punch  your  head." 

Hunston  stepped  back. 

"Touch  me!"  he  exclaimed.  "If  you  dare  lay  so 
much  as  your  little  finger  on  me,  I  will  have  you  seized, 
and  your  flesh  torn  off  with  jagged  stones  made  red-hot." 

"Coward !  "  was  all  Jack  ventured  to  reply. 

"I  go,"  continued  Hunston,  "but  you  will  see  me  at 
your  side  to-morrow  morning  when  you  are  executed, 
and  I  hope  my  presence  will  add  one  more  drop  to  your 
cup  of  misery." 

"Thank  you,"  replied  Jack;  "  I  am  not  afraid  to  die, 
and  the  prospect  isn't  half  so  bad  as  being  obliged  to  be 
shut  up  here  with  such  a  beast  as  you." 

Saying  "to-morrow,"  Hunston  left  him  alone,  and  Jack 
brightened  up  a  bit. 

"I  can  breathe  now  that  serpent  is  gone,"  Jack  said  to 
himself.  "  What  a  relief.  He's  worse  than  a  snake  to 
me." 

The  day  passed  and  they  brought  him  neither  provisions 
or  water. 

His  fate  being  decided  upon,  they  did  not  seem  to  take 


JACK  HARfCA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  2  8 1 

any  further  notice  of  him,  knowing  that  he  was  well 
guarded. 

"I'll  take  a  squint  round,  and  see  what's  going  on," 
thought  Jack. 

He  climbed  up  the  wall,  as  he  had  done  before,  and 
got  on  the  roof. 

In  an  open  space  before  Hunston's  house  some  men 
were  busily  at  work  with  poles. 

They  were  making  a  huge  gallows. 

"That's  for  me,"  said  Jack. 

And  then  he  thought  what  a  triumph  it  would  be  if  he 
could  only  get  away,  join  his  friends,  capture  Palembang, 
and  hang  Hunston  on  his  own  gallows. 

Presently  he  saw  the  Tuan  Biza  going  by. 

"  Hi  !  "  he  cried.      "Tuan  Biza,  hi !  " 

The  chief  looked  up  in  astonishment. 

"It's  all  right,"  cried  Jack.  "Hunston  said  I  might 
take  the  air ;  but  I'm  very  thirsty.  Chuck  us  up  a  cocoa- 
nut  or  something." 

Apparently  satisfied  that  Hunston  had  given  him  per- 
mission to  get  on  the  roof,  and  there  was  nothing  wrong, 
the  Tuan  Biza  gave  orders  that  he  should  be  supplied 
with  what  he  wanted. 

"They  will  bring  you  something  presently,"  he  said. 

"And  some  grub.  What  do  you  call  it  in  your  lingo? 
'  Prindu  ; '  that's  it.  Send  me  a  small  parrot,  or  a  bit  of 
pork,  cold.  I  see  you've  got  some  likely  pigs  running 
about  loose,"  continued  Jack. 

The  Tuan  Biza  nodded,  and  passed  on. 

When  Jack  saw  some  Pisangs  coming  with  refreshments, 
he  descended  again,  and  began  to  attack  the  viands  with 
a  good  appetite. 

"That's  something  like,"  he  muttered.  "I  wanted 
food.  It  will  set  me  up  for  the  work  I've  got  to  do  to- 


night." 
His 


face  assumed  a  determined  expression. 

Throwing  himself  on  the  ground  in  a  corner,  he  closed 
his  eyes. 

But  he  did  not  sleep. 

His  brain  was  at  work,  and  he  was  thinking  how  he 
could  outwit  his  enemies. 

The  gallows  he  had  seen  had  an  ugly  look,  and  the 
thought  of  it  quickened  his  perceptions  wonderfully. 


282         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS 
CHAPTER  LIV. 

THE    VOYAGE    OF    DISCOVERY. 

HARVEY  had  not  long  to  wait  for  his  trusty  followers. 

He  came  toiling  along,  with  about  a  dozen  other  Lim- 
bians,  heavily  laden  with  the  spoil  of  the  wreck. 

They  brought  the  packages  and  cases  into  the  house, 
and  laid  them  down. 

"Excellent, "said  Mr.  Mole,  rubbing  his  hands.  "You 
are  a  capital  caterer,  Harvey.  Truly  my  heart  rejoices 
within  me  at  the  sight  of  all  these  good  things. " 

"Help  yourself,  sir!  You  can  unpack  them  when  we 
are  gone,"  replied  Harvey. 

"  I  will  not  fail  to  do  so." 

"  There  is  one  thing  I  should  like  you  to  do,  sir." 

"  You  have  but  to  name  it,  my  young  friend." 

"There  are  several  bodies  of  Englishmen,  some  washed 
ashore  and  others  on  the  wreck." 

"Yes!" 

"Have  them  brought  on  shore,  and  see  them  decently 
buried,  will  you  ?  " 

"Certainly,  Harvey  ;  a  most  proper  request.  I  will 
see  the  last  obsequies  paid  to  my  unfortunate  countrymen. 
Their  bodies  shall  be  brought  up  to-night  and  interred  to- 
morrow," replied  Mr.  Mole. 

"Now,  Monday,  look  alive  !  "  continued  Harvey. 

"What  um  Monday  do  now,  sare?"  asked  the  black. 

"First  of  all,  take  off  those  togs." 

"  Take  off  um  beautiful  dress  ?  No,  sare,  not  if  him  die 
for  it  !  "  replied  Monday  in  alarm. 

"But  you  must!  You  can  keep  them  for  Sunday; 
that  hat  will  make  a  splendid  Sunday-going  beaver.  You 
and  I  start  soon." 

"Start  for  where,  Mast'  Harvey?" 

"To  go  after  Jack.  He  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Pisangs, 
and  we  must  see  what  we  can  do  for  him.  If  you  wear 
those  things,  you  won't  have  freedom  of  action  on  the 
war-path  !  " 

"Go  after  Mast'  Jack?"  cried  Monday,  delightedly. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          283 

"That  'nother  thing,  sare  ;  Monday  undress,  and  get  um 
ready. " 

"  I  knew  you  would.  I'd  have  sworn  you'd  go  like  a 
bird,  after  Jack. " 

"Like  one,  two,  three,  bird,  sare.  Go  anywhere,  and 
do  anything  for  you  and  Master  Jack  ?  "  said  the  savage, 
who,  under  his  dusky  skin,  had  as  good  a  heart  as  ever 
beat  beneath  a  white  one. 

"Get  the  boat  ready  at  once;  put  in  any  dried  stuff  you 
can  lay  your  claws  on,  and  bread,  with  some  fresh  water, 
enough,  say,  to  last  us  a  fortnight. " 

"All  right,  sare,"  replied  Monday,  running  off. 

Mr.  Mole  was  overhauling  what  he  called  the  ' '  salvage. " 

"Glorious  salvage,  Harvey,"  he  said,  opening  a  case 
of  Hollands.  "  The  Dutchmen  know  what  is  good  ;  this 
is  vertible  schnaps.  I  feel  I  want  taking  up  a  peg  or  two. 
We  must  sample  this,  Harvey." 

"  Peg  away,  sir.     It's  all  your  own,"  replied  Dick. 

"Very  good;  I  will  proceed  to  do  so.  Splendid  fel- 
lows those  Dutchmen  !  They  manage  to  put  a  true  taste 
of  smoke  into  their  whisky,  which  is  what  I  like.  I  will 
drink  to  the  independence  of  Holland." 

Mr.  Mole  did  so,  and  found  the  liquor  so  good  that  he 
repeated  the  experiment. 

Harvey  busied  himself  in  making  up  a  few  packages, 
and  was  favoured  with  Mr.  Mole's  critical  approval. 

"Be  careful,"  he  said,  "to  take  plenty  of  powder  and 
shot.  The  only  argument  these  savages  understand,  is, 
as  we  used  to  say  at  school,  the  argumentum  ad  hominem. 
An  ounce  of  lead  is  a  powerful  persuader  !  " 

"I  know  all  that,"  replied  Harvey.  "Don't  bustle 
me,  sir." 

"Reject  my  advice,  if  you  like.  I  know  I  am  right, 
and  I  have  your  welfare  at  heart." 

"  Coach  up  those  Limbians  then,  sir,  and  come  over  to 
Pisang  as  soon  as  you  can  ;  we  shall  have  hot  work,  and 
Jack  will  want  friends." 

"Which  he  shall  find." 

"I  am  going  to  tell  the  chiefs  of  my  departure,  sir,  and 
shall  be  off  in  a  twinkling.  Good-bye  !  "  said  Harvey. 

"Good-bye,  and  God  bless  you,  my  brave  boy!  I  will 
take  care  of  your  belongings  here,"  replied  Mr.  Mole. 

They  shook  hands,  and  Harvey  hurried  off. 


284         JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

He  had  determined  to  try  and  save  Jack  at  all  hazards. 

The  Limbians  were  sorry  to  lose  his  leadership,  but 
they  promised  to  obey  Mr.  Mole,  whom  they  regarded  as 
a  great  chief. 

And  they  also  undertook  to  start  on  the  expedition  as 
soon  as  possible. 

They  had  made  great  progress  in  their  drill,  and  had 
proved  themselves  expert  shots. 

Joining  Monday,  Harvey  hurried  down  to  the  house  to 
get  his  packages. 

•'  I  will  see  you  off !  "  cried  Mr.  Mole.  "  I  do  not  mind 
walking  with  you  now  Monday  has  taken  off  his  grotesque 
dress,  but  if  he  were  disguised  as  he  was  a  short  time 
back,  I  should  have  thought  I  was  walking  in  the  Zoo 
with  the  chimpanzee  or  the  ourang  outang's  brother." 

Harvey  began  to  hum.  "The  O.  K.  thing  at  Limbi  is 
walking  in  the  Zoo  !  " 

"Ah!"  said  Mr.  Mole  with  a  sigh.  "What  a  thing 
youth  is.  I  wish  I  had  your  spirits,  Harvey  ?  " 

The  latter  pointed  to  an  empty  bottle,  and  replied — 

"  I  think  you  have  had  your  share,  sir  !  " 

"I  mean  animal  spirits,  Harvey.  You  have  mistaken 
my  remark." 

Mr.  Mole  rose  as  he  spoke,  and  staggered  a  little  on 
one  side. 

"Dear  me,"  he  said,  "this  is  odd;  I  appear  to  have 
lost  my  centre  of  gravity  !  " 

"  Groggy  on  your  pins,  eh,  sir ! "  replied  Harvey, 
laughing. 

"  Rather  so,  my  juvenile  but  still  intelligent  friend. 
There  is  an  inclination  in  my  right  leg  to  go  sideways. 
This  is  more  than  odd — it  is  passing  strange." 

"Mind  the  wall,  sir,"  exclaimed  Harvey,  as  the  late 
senior  master  of  Pomona  House  came  into  violent  colli- 
sion with  the  bamboos. 

' '  Your  warning  came  too  late,  Harvey ;  I  have  collided, 
that  is  to  say,  struck,  and  the  effect  is  painful. " 

"Which  was  the  hardest,  sir;  your  cocoanut  or  the 
wall  ? " 

"Much  of  a  muchness,  Harvey,"  replied  Mr.  Mole,  sit- 
ting down  on  the  floor.  "  I  do  not  think  I  will  go  with 
you,  yet  I  hope  you  will  manage  to  effect  a  start  without 
my  valuable  assistance.  I  have  over-fatigued  myself  to- 


jA  CX  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  Y  S.  285 

day,  and  exhausted  nature  must  have  rest.     Fare  thee 
well  1 " 

His  head  fell  back,  and  he  was  soon  snoring  "thirteen 
to  the  dozen,"  as  Harvey  said. 

Harvey  and  Monday,  laden  with  packages,  now  made 
their  way  to  the  coast. 

It  was  growing  late,  and  darkness  would  soon  fall. 

They  got  into  the  boat,  and,  ^hoisting  the  sail,  began  to 
leave  Limbi  behind  them. 

"Do  you  think  you  can  manage  to  steer  all  serene  at 
night  ? "  asked  Harvey. 

"Monday  know  him  way,  sare,"  replied  the  black. 

"All  right.  I  leave  it  to  you  ;  but  don't  run  us  into 
any  danger. " 

Night  fell,  and  Monday,  looking  at  the  stars,  kept  the 
boat's  head  well  before  the  wind. 

They  were  both  armed  with  revolvers  and  knives,  while 
.•ifles  lay  at  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  ready  for  use  at  a 
moment's  notice. 

It  was  clear  that  if  they  encountered  twenty  Pisangs 
they  would  not  be  taken  at  a  disadvantage. 

Their  firearms  would  give  them  a  superiority,  provided 
they  were  not  struck  by  spears  or  arrows. 

In  the  use  of  the  latter  weapons  all  the  natives  of  those 
islands  were  very  expert. 

The  night  passed  quickly,  as  it  does  in  those  latitudes, 
and  Harvey  snatched  a  few  hours'  sleep. 

He  dreamt  that  he  saw  Jack  hanging  on  a  high  gibbet, 
with  his  enemies  singing  war-songs  around  him. 

Waking  in  a  fright,  he  found  himself  bathed  in  a  cold 
sweat. 

On  the  verge  of  the  horizon  was  a  dark  speck. 

"That's  land,  Monday  !  "  he  exclaimed. 

There  was  no  answer. 

Monday,  worn  out,  had  fallen  asleep,  and  the  boat  had 
drifted  at  the  mercy  of  the  wind  and  waves. 

It  was  lucky  that  the  breeze  was  not  a  strong  one,  or 
they  would  have  capsized. 

They  were  travelling  at  a  rapid  pace  towards  the  land, 
and  it  was  evident  they  had  been  caught  in  a  current, 
which  set  in  strongly  to  the  shore. 

Shaking  the  black,  Harvey  succeeded  in  rousing  him. 
'Where  the  dickens  are  we  ?  "  said  Harvey. 


286         JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  Monday  go  to  sleep.  That  bad.  Mast'  Harvey  him 
kick  Monday,  who  much  'shamed,"  said  the  black,  look- 
ing crestfallen. 

' '  Never  mind  ;  I  suppose  you  couldn't  help  it.  I  shan't 
bully  you,  though  you  deserve  a  blowing  up.  Do  you 
know  what  island  that  is  ahead  of  us  ?  " 

Monday  shook  his  head. 

He  was  out  of  his  reckoning. 

' '  This  delay  is  vexatious, "  continued  Harvey.  ' '  Every 
moment  is  precious.  Jack's  life  may  hang  by  a  thread,  as 
they  say.  Why  the  deuce  couldn't  you  keep  your  swivel 
eye  open  ? " 

"  Monday  big  stupid  donkey;  he  worse  than  um  child." 

"I  suppose  we'd  better  run  in  and  see.  If  it  isn't 
Pisang,  we  must  start  again." 

"Look!  "cried  Monday,  as  they  neared  a  dangerous 
reef  of  coral. 

"At  what?" 

' '  That  post,  sare.  That  one  flagstaff.  This  our  island  ; 
what  we  call  Ship  Island,  you  know.  We  live  there  once ; 
that  where  you  save  Monday  from  him  enemies." 

Harvey  looked  again,  shading  his  face  with  his  hand. 

"  You're  right, "  he  replied.  "That's Mr.  Mole's  signal 
station.  It  is  our  island.  Shall  we  land?  " 

"  If  got  time,  sare." 

"  It  won't  make  above  an  hour  or  two's  difference,  and 
we  can  take  our  bearings. " 

"  See  um  old  castle,  Mast'  Harvey  ;  that  much  jolly  !  " 
cried  Monday,  in  delight. 

"Yes,  I  should  like  to  have  a  look  at  the  old  place." 

"  Monday  him  like  it  too.  We  very  happy  in  um  old 
castle,  Mast'  Harvey." 

"We  hadn't  much  to  grumble  at,  if  Hunston  and  his 
savages  had  let  us  alone.  Do  you  think  you  could  start 
afresh,  now  you  know  where  you  are  ?  " 

"Start  from  here,  sare?     Easy." 

"And  make  Pisang?" 

"  Pisang  over  there  ;  many,  much  miles  away  ;  "  re- 
plied Monday,  pointing  to  the  north-west,  after  taking 
his  bearings. 

"All  right,  steer  steadily.  Run  her  through  the  reef, 
and  we'll  have  a  squint  round,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 

They  had  christened  the  boat  "The  Jack  Harkaway," 


jA  CK  HARJCA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          287 

and  riding  the  waters  like  a  thing  of  life,  she  bounded 
joyously  along,  as  if  glad  to  revisit  the  old  spot  that  gave 
her  birth. 


CHAPTER  LV. 

REVISITING  THE  CASTLE. 

THERE  was  little  difficulty  in  passing  the  reef  during 
daylight,  and  it  was  with  mingled  emotions  that  Harvey 
stepped  on  that  shore  where  he  and  Jack  had  landed,  the 
latter  taking  possession  of  the  island  in  the  name  of 
Queen  Victoria. 

Walking  first  to  the  signal  station,  he  saw  that  the  wind 
had  torn  the  flag  to  rags,  which  fluttered  feebly  if  not 
sadly  in  the  breeze. 

He  then  proceeded  to  the  castle. 

Nothing  was  to  be  seen  but  its  blackened  remains,  for 
the  fire  kindled  by  the  Pisangs  had  done  its  work 
effectually. 

Some  of  the  trees  were  throwing  out  tender  shoots 
again,  but  the  trunks  were  bare  and  black. 

Everything  of  utility  or  value  had  been  carried  off. 

It  was  a  scene  of  wreck  and  desolation. 

The  birds  had  played  havoc  with  the  corn,  and  other 
creatures  had  routed  amongst  the  potatoes,  until  the  farm 
was  like  a  wilderness  choked  up  with  weeds. 

The  skeletons  of  the  Pisangs  who  were  killed  by  the 
explosion,  lay  on  the  ground  whitening  in  the  sun. 

"Who,  would  think,"  said  Harvey,  "that  this  was 
once  a  flourishing  little  settlement  ?  " 

"  Him  look  wild  enough  now,  sare,"  returned  Monday. 

Harvey  strolled  on  a  little  further. 

Before  him  was  Maple's  grave. 

He  remembered  how  tenderly  they  had  laid  the  poor 
misguided  boy  in  his  last  resting-place,  and  a  tear  fell 
from  his  eye. 

The  little  mound  was  overrun  with  rank  grass  and  weeds. 

They  had  planted  flowers  upon  it,  which  were  choked 
by  the  luxuriant  growth  of  the  tropics. 

The  rough  wooden  cross,  which  Jack  had  in  the  piety 
of  his  heart  erected,  had  fallen  on  one  side. 


288         JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Stooping  down,  Harvey  took  out  his  knife  and  cut 
away  the  grass  and  weeds,  trimming  it  round  neatly. 

Then  he  replaced  the  cross,  and  firmly  secured  it. 

"If  ever  I  see  his  mother,"  he  thought,  "she  will  ask 
me  about  her  boy." 

He  did  all  he  could  to  pay  respect  to  his  memory, 
though  that  was  little  enough. 

He  was  engaged  in  a  perilous  and  desperate  enterprise, 
and  he  did  not  know  how  soon  he  might  be  in  a  similar 
position. 

Stricken  down  in  his  youth,  and  laid  low  in  the  cold 
unsympathising  ground,  with  no  kind  hands  to  deck  his 
grave  and  shed  a  tear  to  his  memory. 

It  is  in  times  of  danger,  and  in  the  hour  of  solitude,  that 
the  thought  of  death  affects  us  most. 

Who  shall  say,  that  death  does  not  lose  half  its  terrors 
when  we  know  that  weeping  friends  are  round  us,  and 
that  sincere  mourners  will  bear  our  body  reverently  to 
the  grave  ? 

Sinking  on  his  knees,  Harvey  prayed  shortly  but  fer- 
vently. 

He  prayed  that  the  poor  dead  boy's  sins  might  not  be 
remembered  against  him. 

He  supplicated  that  he  might  be  forgiven  for  his  bad 
faith,  and  his  desire  to  injure  those  who  had  endeavoured 
to  be  kind  to  him. 

When  he  rose  to  his  feet  and  returned  to  the  ruins  of 
the  castle,  his  face  was  wet  with  tears  that  he  could  not 
suppress. 

Monday  had  been  watching  him,  and  he  said.  "  Why 
you  cry,  Mast'  Harvey?" 

Harvey  made  him  no  reply. 

"Why  you  let  fall  tear,  sare?  Why  you  kneel  down 
there,  and  put  your  face  in  your  hand  ? "  continued 
Monday. 

"You  don't  understand  our  religion,  Monday,"  replied 
Harvey.  "  That  is  a  grave  !  " 

"  Some  one  dead  lie  there,  sare  ?"          • 

"  Yes,  a  friend  of  mine  ;  not  much  younger  than  I  am." 

"  How  him  come  to  die,  sare  ? " 

"  Perhaps  I  killed  him.  I  know  not.  It  was  either  Jack 
or  myself,  but  we  were  fighting  in  self-defence.  It  is  a 
sad  story,  Monday,"  said  Harvey.  "  We  won't  dwell 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          289 

upon  it.  Let  us  get  back  to  the  boat,  and  go  on  with 
the  work  we  have  in  hand." 

Monday  held  his  head  down,  as  if  he  wished  to  sympa- 
thise with  his  master's  grief,  and  they  slowly  retraced 
their  steps  to  the  seaside. 

Suddenly  they  heard  a  sound  like  the  growling  of  a 
mastiff. 

Though  Harvey  had  been  some  months  in  the  Archipel- 
ago, he  did  not  understand  noises  made  by  animals  half 
so  well  as  Monday,  who  had  been  bred  and  born  amongst 
them. 

He  was  about  to  advance,  when  Monday  laid  his  hand 
upon  his  arm. 

"  What  the  blazes  is  the  row  now?"  asked  Harvey, 
annoyed  at  the  interruption. 

Monday  pointed  to  a  clump  of  trees  at  one  side  of  them. 

"  Tiger  !  "  he  answered,  with  an  evidence  of  terror  he 
could  not  conceal. 

"  Oh,  Jerusalem  !  "  replied  Harvey.  "  I  fancy  I  could 
wop  my  weight  in  wild-cats,  but  tigers  are  pussies  of 
another  colour." 

They  both  drew  back. 

The  growling  increased  in  intensity. 

Placing  his  mouth  near  the  ground,  the  monster's  noise 
reverberated  around,  until  the  dreadful  roar  could  he  heard 
for  miles. 

When  the  king  of  the  forest  is  in  a  passion,  every  living 
thing  within  hearing  is  stricken  with  terror,  even  the  birds 
ceased  singing. 

No  other  sound  broke  the  stillness  of  the  air. 

Presently  the  beast  emerged  from  her  cover,  and  Mon- 
day declared  she  could  smell  human  flesh. 

She  was  a  magnificent  tigress,  about  four  years  old,  and 
Harvey  could  not  help  admiring,  her  beautifully-marked 
skin,  as  she  walked  up  and  down  under  a  tree,  lashing 
her  striped  sides  with  her  long  tail,  which  she  sometimes 
threw  right  over  her  back. 

"  I  have  seem  them  do  that  in  the  Zoo,"  said  Harvey, 
in  a  whisper,  as  if  speaking  to  himself.  "  That's  just  how 
they  go  on  before  feeding-time.  She's  getting  excited. 
Softly,  my  pretty  dear  ;  I'm  coming. " 

All  at  once  she  stooped  the  fore  part  of  her  body,  put 
her  ears  back,  and  opened  her  huge  cavernous  mouth. 


290          JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

"  Stand  close,  Monday,"  cried  Harvey. 

He  levelled  his  rifle  for  he  thought  she  was  going  to 
spring. 

Monday  trembled  too  much  to  allow  his  fire  to  be  of 
any  use. 

With  his  quick  eye  Harvey  saw  this,  and  continued— 

"  Don't  shoot.  Hold  your  gun  ready  for  me,  if  I  don't 
stop  her." 

Monday  could  only  nod  his  head,  and  Harvey  heard 
his  teeth  chatter. 

He  had  no  time  to  say  more. 

Away  she  flew,  making  a  splendid  bound  of  many  feet, 
eyes  flashing,  jaws  open,  paws  outstretched. 

Harvey  took  steady  aim,  and  let  her  have  his  one  barrel 
full  in  the  chest. 

Monday  now  recovered  his  presence  of  mind,  and  vio 
lently  pulled  his  young  master  on  one  side. 

It  was  lucky  he  did  so,   for  the  shot  did  not  stop  her. 

Had  he  remained  where  he  was,  she  would  have 
alighted  straight  upon  him,  so  well  had  she  calculated 
the  distance  and  her  own  power  of  springing. 

Seizing  Monday's  gun,  which,  unlike  the  rifle,  had  two 
barrels,  and  was  a  breech-loader,  Harvey  fired  twice 
quickly,  not  daring  to  take  regular  aim,  and  make  ? 
• '  pot-shot  "  of  it  from  the  shoulder. 

He  had  dropped  his  own  piece,  and  the  infuriated  creat- 
ure fell  upon  it  with  a  plunge,  growling  over  it  like  a  ca* 
with  a  mouse. 

She  laid  hold  of  it  with  her  massive  teeth,  and  twisting 
it  as  if  it  had  been  a  straw,  broke  it  in  half. 

Then  she  jumped  up,  staggered  a  few  feet  towards 
Harvey,  and  fell  down  dead. 

He  waited  a  minute  or  so,  to  see  if  she  was  really  done 
for,  and  feeling  satisfied  that  she  was  past  further  mischief, 
walked  up  to  her  and  fired  a  revolver  into  her  head. 

"  That  will  make  sure,"  he  said. 

Monday  also  came  up,  and  began  to  make  faces  at  the 
dead  tiger,  just  as  if  she  could  understand  him. 

He  danced  before  her,  spit  at  her,  kicked  her  in  the  side, 
and  pulled  her  ears  in  childish  spite. 

"What's  the  caper  now?"  asked  Harvey.  "  The- 
beast's  dead. " 

"  Tigers,  sare,  kill  many  Limbi  people,"  replied  Mon 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.          291 

day.  "  That's  why  me  frighten.  Now  I  tell  her  what 
I  think  of  her." 

And  he  began  to  abuse  her  and  all  her  family,  especially 
her  father  and  mother,  and  her  children  or  her  cubs  if  she 
had  any. 

"  You're  a  neat  thing,  in  niggers,  to  go  on  like  that," 
exclaimed  Harvey,  laughing. 

"  We  believe,"  replied  Monday,  "  that  the  tiger  spirit 
listen  to  us.  Ah  !  "  he  continued,  "  you  old  wretch,  how 
many  Limbis  you  eaten — how  many  Pisang  ?  Your  father 
is  a  coward,  he  fly  away  from  a  monkey ;  your  mother 
never  fight  fair,  and  your  family  not  worth  one  pig." 

"  Shut  up,"  said  Harvey.  "  You  can't  be  such  an  ass 
as  to  think  that  the  tiger  can  hear  you.  I  thought  you 
had  thrown  off  your  old  superstitions.  Try  and  be  more 
sensible. " 

Monday  did  not  speak  any  more,  but  he  shook  his  head 
as  if  he  had  his  own  opinion  about  things  in  general,  and 
that  in  particular. 

"  I  should  like  that  skin,"  continued  Harvey.  "  Set 
to  work  and  skin  the  beggar,  and  look  slippery  over  it." 

Monday  produced  his  knife,  and  soon  had  the  creature's 
handsome  skin  off. 

He  rubbed  it  with  sand  to  clean  it,  and  Harvey  hung 
it  over  the  side  of  the  boat  to  dry  in  the  sun. 

"  If  ever  we  get  back  safe  to  Limbi,  I'll  keep  that  as  a 
trophy.  Spolia  opina,  as  Mole  would  say,"  remarked 
Harvey. 

Having  embarked,  they  set  sail,  and  by  dint  of  tacking 
against  the  wind  made  fair  progress. 

Monday  declared  that  he  knew  his  way  and  that  they 
would  reach  Pisang  before  night. 

"If  you  go  to  sleep  again, I'll  pound  you,"  said  Harvey. 

"  No  sleep  any  more,  till  land  in  Pisang,  Mast'  Harvey," 
replied  Monday. 

"  Mind  you  don't,  that's  all !  " 

Harvey  was  dreadfully  nervous  about  Jack. 

He  feared  he  was  in  great  peril,  for  he  knew  Hunston's 
character,  and  his  influence  over  the  Pisangs. 

Jack  was  an  enemy  to  be  got  rid  of  for  various  reasons. 

Nuratella  had  told  the  Pisangs  that  an  invasion  was 
thought  of,  and  that  Jack  was  the  heart  and  soul  of  the 
Limbians. 


292  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

Therefore,  to  kill  him  and  get  him  out  of  the  way  was 
half  the  battle. 

"  Only  let  me  have  a  slap  at  them,  and  I'll  give  them 
what  for,"  said  Harvey  between  his  teeth. 

The  adventure  he  had  embarked  in,  however,  was 
more  hazardous  than  even  he  imagined. 

It  is  one  of  the  advantages  of  being  young — or,  shall  we 
say,  one  of  the  disadvantages — that  w-e  do  not  stop  to  con- 
sider consequences. 

Young  people  usually  act  upon  impulse,  and  impulsive 
actions  are  very  often  successful. 

Monday  was  right  as  to  the  duration  of  the  voyage. 

It  was  not  longer  than  seven  hours,  and  they  reached 
an  island,  which  he  declared  to  be  Pisang,  before  night 
fell. 

Running  the  boat  ashore,  Harvey  jumped  out,  and 
said — 

"  What's  to  be  done  now  ?  " 

Monday  did  not  know. 

"  I  leave  all  to  Mast'  Harvey,"  he  said.  "  Where  him 
go,  Monday  follow." 

"  There  is  such  a  thing  as  going  into  the  lion's  den, 
and  I  don't  mean  to  do  that,"  answered  Harvey. 

"  They  have  one  big  town  like  us,"  continued  Monday  ; 
"  it  call  Palembang.  Once  we  have  small  towns/' 

"Villages?" 

"  Yes  ;  but  when  war  come  all  villages  burn,  now  we 
all  live  together.  Our  town  call  Tompano,  their  town 
Palembang." 

"  Then  there  is  not  much  chance  of  finding  any  one 
in  the  wilds.  Shall  we  camp  in  the  open,  and  keep  watch 
and  watch,  or  sleep  in  the  boat  ? "  said  Harvey. 

Monday  could  not  offer  an  opinion. 

He  was  not  at  any  time  very  brilliant,  and  was  rather 
formed  for  obeying  than  leading. 

He  had  come  to  rescue  Harkaway,  and  \\  )uld  fight  for 
him,  but  how  to  set  about  rescuing  him  he  knew  no  more 
than  a  baby. 

"I  think,"  said  Harvey,  after  some  reflection,  "that 
we  had  best  camp  in  the  woods,  and  work  our  way  up  to 
Palembang  in  the  morning.  You  speak  the  same  lan- 
guage, as  they  do,  you  are  all  a  species  of  Malay.  Can't 
you  get  into  the  town,  and  find  out  what's  goin^  on  ?  " 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SC HO  OLD  A  VS. 


293 


"Yes,  sare ;  Monday  do  that,  though  they  cut  um  throat 
if  they  catch  him." 

"But  you  musn't  allow  yourself  to  be  caught  ;  we  can't 
spare  you,  Monday." 

"When  um  go  ?     Now  ?  "  asked  the  worthy  fellow. 

"  On  consideration,  no,"  replied  Harvey.  "  We'll  wail 
for  morning,  which  will  come  in  a  few  hours,  and  then 
we  will  work  our  way  into  the  interior." 

Hiding  the  boat  as  well  as  they  could,  they  took  a  good 
supply  of  arms  and  ammunition,  and  made  a  camp  in  the 
'.voods,  formed  of  the  boughs  of  trees  which  they  tore  down. 

"  You  slept  last  night  ;  itis  my  turn  now.  Though,  in 
fact,  we  were  both  in  fault,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 

"Monday  take  first  watch,  sare." 

"All  right.  Keep  your  weather-eye  open,  and  kick  me 
at  the  slightest  sound." 

Harvey  was  soon  asleep. 

Monday  stood  with  his  gun  tightly  clasped,  listening 
for  the  least  noise  with  an  eagerness  that  the  danger  of 
their  position  rendered  necessary. 

He  was  sorry  for  his  fault  the  night  before,  and  wished 
to  make  amends. 

They  were  in  the  enemies'  country,  and  the  least  cessa- 
tion in  vigilance  might  cost  them  their  lives. 

"  Monday  near  eaten  once,"  he  said  to  himself;  "no 
catch  and  try  eat  him  second  time." 

They  were  about  two  miles  inland,  and,  though  thej 
did  not  know  it,  they  were  not  more  than  half  a  dozen 
miles  from  Palembang. 

During  the  day  the  preparations  for  hanging  Jack  were 
finished. 

On  the  morrow  he  was  to  die. 


CHAPTER  LVI. 

THE    ESCAPE. 

WE  must  leave  Harvey  and  his  faithful  follower  in  their 
rude  camp,  while  we  return  to  Harkaway. 

The  position  in  which  we  saw  him  last  was  not  a 
pleasant  one. 


294          JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS. 

But  he  had  kept  up  his  spirits. 

From  a  short  distance  the  sounds  of  revelry  reached  him, 
and  he  concluded  that  the  Pisangs  were  making  merry  at 
his  approaching  death. 

Rude  songs  were  being  sung,  and  the  sound  of  musical 
instruments  could  be  distinguished  at  intervals. 

"They  are  making  a  night  of  it.  I  should  like  to  have 
a  look  at  them,"  he  thought.  "There  is  time  yet." 

Climbing  up  to  the  roof,  as  he  had  done  before,  he  saw 
his  guard  standing  in  front  of  his  prison  door. 

Lamps  trimmed  with  palm-oil,  illuminated  a  large, 
barn-like  building  near  Hunston's  house. 

It  was  from  this  erection  that  the  noise  proceeded. 

Jack  rightly  supposed  this  to  be  the  council-chamber, 
for  it  was  very  similar  to  the  one  in  Limbi,  where  the 
chiefs  assembled  for  the  discussion  of  public  business. 

One  of  his  guards  he  recognized  as  Buru,  who  had  ac- 
companied the  Tuan  Biza  on  his  first  expedition  to  the 
island. 

The  other  he  had  heard  addressed  as  Padang. 

Throwing  his  voice  in  the  direction  of  the  council- 
chamber,  he  imitated  Hunston,  and  said — 

"  Buru,  it  is  our  wish  that  you  bring  the  white  prisoner 
before  us." 

Buru  was  not  at  all  astonished  at  this  command,  and  at 
once  proceeded  to  put  it  in  execution. 

Opening  the  door  of  the  prison,  he  exclaimed — 

"  Come  with  me.     You  must  appear  before  the  council." 

"All  right,"  answerd  Jack.      "What  is  going  on  ? " 

"All  the  chiefs  in  Pisang  sing  the  song  of  triumph,  be- 
cause the  white  man  is  in  their  power." 

"And  a  jolly  noise  they  make.  Will  they  give  me  any- 
thing to  drink  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"They  have  the  palm  spirit  of  Pisang,  but  water  is  the 
fare  of  the  condemned,"  answered  Buru. 

The  guardo  put  themselves  on  the  side  of  Jack,  and 
conducted  him  to  the  council. 

He  passed  through  an  open  door,  and  found  himself  in 
the  presence  of  about  fifty  chiefs,  who  were  sitting  on 
mats,  placed  round  the  side  of  the  hall. 

Hunston  was  at  one  end,  and  the  Tuan  Biza  at  the  other. 

Both  of  them  occupied  a  seat  slightly  raised  above  the 
others,  as  a  token  of  high  rank  and  precedence. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  YS.  29$ 

"  How  is  this  ?  "  asked  the  Tuan  Biza. 

Hunston  was  about  to  ask  the  same  question,  when  Jack 
made  him  say — 

"  I  sent  for  him,  O  chief,  to  make  sport  of  him." 

An  old  chief  rose  and  said — 

"It is  cowardly  to  insult  the  fallen." 

"  If  it  is  the  pleasure  of  our  white  friend,  why  do  you, 
O  Wahar,  fly  in  his  face  ?  "  inquired  the  Tuan  Biza. 

The  old  chief  was  about  to  protest  that  he  had  not  in- 
tended to  offend,  when  Jack  imitating  his  voice,  said — 

"The  white  chief  is  not  worthy  to  be  one  of  us.  Let 
us  hang  him  to-morrow  instead  of  the  prisoner." 

An  indescribable  confusion  arose  at  this  suggestion, 
and  another  chief  rose. 

But  before  he  could  open  his  mouth  Jack  made  him 
exclaim — 

"The  proposal  is  good.  Let  us  hang  him,  and  dance 
over  his  grave." 

The  uproar  increased. 

Making  Hunston  speak,  Jack  said — 

"The  Tuan  Biza  and  his  chiefs  are  old  women.  What 
care  I  for  them  ?  I  will  fight  them  all  single-handed,  and 
give  their  bodies  to  the  birds,  and  their  wives  shall  lament 
them  in  vain." 

' '  What  ?  "  cried  the  Tuan  Biza.  ' '  Do  you  attack  me,  O 
Hunstani?"  for  so  they  had  altered  his  name.  "You 
dare  not  come  to  me,  and  say  that  I  am  a  woman  !  " 

"  Daren't  I  ?  "  Jack  caused  Hunston  to  answer.  '.'You 
are  worse  than  the  timid  deer,  and  your  soul  is  as  a  reed." 

"I  have  slain  my  foes  in  battle,"  replied  the  Tuan  Biza. 
"  You  speak  bitterly,  O  Hunstani,  but  I  have  the  power 
to  make  you  eat  your  words  1 " 

"I  laugh  at  your  beard,"  said  Jack,  still  making  Hun- 
ston speak.  "You  shall  die,  and  your  grave  shall  be 
defiled !  " 

"This  is  too  much  !  Give  me  my  spear  1 "  shouted  the 
Tuan  Biza. 

Changing  his  tone,  Jack  threw  his  voice  close  to  Buru, 
and  made  him  say — 

"The  white  chief  will  eat  you,  O  Tuan  Biza,  for-hesays 
trv*y  that  your  soul  is  as  a  reed." 

"Oh!  "replied  the  Tuan  Biza,  "you  are  against  me 
Take  that  1 " 


296          JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AFTER  SCHOOLDA  VS. 

He  had  seized  his  spear  by  this  time,  and  dealt  Bum  a 
heavy  blow  over  the  head  with  it. 

Now  Buru  was  also  a  great  chief  in  his  own  estimation, 
and  he  did  not  like  this  sort  of  treatment. 

So  he  retaliated  and  gave  the  Tuan  Biza  a  blow  with 
a  sort  of  mallet  he  carried,  and  hit  him  under  the  ear. 

This  caused  him  to  roll  over  and  over,  uttering  dismal 
cries. 

Some  friends  of  the  Tuan  Biza  resented  this,  and  attacked 
Buru.  He  was  supported  by  Padang,  his  companion,  and 
they  returned  the  blows  with  interest. 

Jack  jumped  on  a  rude  table,  and  surveyed  the  scene 
with  satisfaction. 

Several  chiefs,  thinking  Hunston  the  cause  of  all  the 
mischief,  made  a  charge  at  him,  against  which  he  de- 
fended himself  with  difficulty. 

Seeing  he  was  getting  roughly  handled,  Jack  made  his 
way  to  that  end  of  the  room,  and  pulled  him  into  a  corner. 

The  fight  had  now  become  general,  and  the  Pisangs 
were  engaged  in  a  hard  hand-to-hand  fight  amongst 
themselves. 

The  jealousy  existing  at  all  times  among  those  distin- 
guished warriors  was  easily  excited,  i.nd  they  were  only 
too  glad  of  a  quarrel. 

During  a  disturbance  of  this  sort  they  could  pay  off  old 
scores. 

They  had  been  drinking  their  palm  spirit,  and  were 
more  or  less  excited  by  the  songs  they  had  been  singing. 

Hunston  had  been  disarmed  in  the  conflict,  and  looked 
sullenly  at  Jack,  who  held  before  his  eyes  the  knife  which 
Emily  had  supplied  him  with. 

"  You  have  got  this  up,"  said  Hunston,  <:but  you  can 
not  escape." 

"That's  all  you  know  about  it,"  replied  Jack;  "but 
don't  tremble  ;  I'm  not  a  coward.  I  might  kill  you  in  a 
stand-up  fight,  but  I  shall  not  harm  you  now." 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


APR  2  5  1947 


ORE 


051985 


THE  OBRAIPf 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORMPi 
ANGELA 


H37jc  Hemyng  - 


after  schooldays 


PZ7 
HS7jc 


L  009  536  731  4 


